This is a modern-English version of Medieval People, originally written by Power, Eileen. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Medieval People

by

EILEEN POWER

M.A., D.Lit.

Late Reader in History in the University of
London and sometime Fellow and Lecturer of
Girton College, Cambridge



'I counsel thee, shut not thy heart nor thy library'
CHARLES LAMB

First published, 1924




To
my colleagues and students
at Girton College, Cambridge
1913-20



For if heuene be on this erthe . and ese to any soule,

For if heaven is on this earth and easy for any soul,

It is in cloistere or in scole . by many skilles I fynde;

It is in a cloister or in school. By many skills I find;

For in cloistre cometh no man . to chide ne to fizte,

For no one enters the cloister to argue or to fight,

But alle is buxomnesse there and bokes . to rede and to lerne,

But everything is lively there, and books to read and learn.

In scole there is scorne . but if a clerke wil lerne,

In school, there is contempt. But if a scholar wants to learn,

And grete loue and lykynge . for eche of hem loueth other.

And great love and affection, for each of them loves the other.

--LANGLAND, Piers Plowman

--LANGLAND, Piers Plowman






[pg vii]

Author's Preface

Social history sometimes suffers from the reproach that it is vague and general, unable to compete with the attractions of political history either for the student or for the general reader, because of its lack of outstanding personalities. In point of fact there is often as much material for reconstructing the life of some quite ordinary person as there is for writing a history of Robert of Normandy or of Philippa of Hainault; and the lives of ordinary people so reconstructed are, if less spectacular, certainly not less interesting. I believe that social history lends itself particularly to what may be called a personal treatment, and that the past may be made to live again for the general reader more effectively by personifying it than by presenting it in the form of learned treatises on the development of the manor or on medieval trade, essential as these are to the specialist. For history, after all, is valuable only in so far as it lives, and Maeterlinck's cry, 'There are no dead', should always be the historian's motto. It is the idea that history is about dead people, or, worse still, about movements and conditions which seem but vaguely related to the labours and passions of flesh and blood, which has driven history from bookshelves where the historical novel still finds a welcome place.

Social history sometimes gets criticized for being vague and general, making it less appealing to students and casual readers compared to political history, mostly due to its absence of notable figures. In reality, there's often just as much information available to piece together the life of an entirely ordinary person as there is to write about Robert of Normandy or Philippa of Hainault; and the reconstructed lives of everyday people, while not as flashy, are definitely not less fascinating. I think social history is particularly suited for a more personal approach, and the past can be brought to life for general readers more effectively by focusing on individuals rather than through detailed academic studies on subjects like the evolution of manors or medieval trade, important as those are for specialists. After all, history is only valuable to the extent that it feels alive, and Maeterlinck's saying, 'There are no dead', should always be the guiding principle for historians. It's the belief that history is just about dead people, or, even worse, about movements and situations that seem only vaguely connected to the real lives and emotions of people, that has pushed history off the shelves where historical novels continue to be welcomed.

In the following series of sketches I have tried to illustrate at the same time various aspects of social life in the Middle Ages and various classes of historical material. Thus Bodo illustrates peasant life, and an early phase of a typical medieval estate; Marco Polo, Venetian trade with the East; Madame Eglentyne, monastic life; the Ménagier's wife, domestic life in a middle-class home, and medieval ideas about women; Thomas Betson, the wool trade, and the activities of the great English trading company of Merchants of the Staple; and Thomas Paycocke, the cloth industry in East Anglia. They are all quite ordinary people and unknown to fame, with the exception [pg viii] of Marco Polo. The types of historical evidence illustrated are the estate book of a manorial lord, the chronicle and traveller's tale, the bishop's register, the didactic treatise in household management, the collection of family letters, and houses, brasses, and wills. At the end of the book I have added a bibliography of the sources which form the raw material for my reconstructions, and a few additional notes and references. I hope that this modest attempt to bring to life again some of 'our fathers that begat us', may perhaps interest for an hour or two the general reader, or the teacher, who wishes to make more concrete by personification some of the general facts of medieval social and economic history.

In this series of sketches, I've aimed to showcase different aspects of social life during the Middle Ages and various types of historical sources. Bodo represents peasant life and an early phase of a typical medieval estate; Marco Polo illustrates Venetian trade with the East; Madame Eglentyne reflects monastic life; the Ménagier's wife depicts domestic life in a middle-class household and medieval views on women; Thomas Betson represents the wool trade and the activities of the large English trading company known as Merchants of the Staple; and Thomas Paycocke focuses on the cloth industry in East Anglia. They are all ordinary people, largely unknown to history, except for Marco Polo. The types of historical evidence included are the estate book of a manorial lord, chronicles and travel tales, the bishop's register, the instructional treatise on household management, a collection of family letters, and various houses, memorial plaques, and wills. At the end of the book, I've included a bibliography of the sources used for my reconstructions, along with some additional notes and references. I hope this modest effort to revive some of "our fathers that begat us" might interest general readers or educators looking to make the broader facts of medieval social and economic history more tangible through personification for an hour or two.

My thanks are due to my publishers, Messrs. Methuen and Co., for allowing me to incorporate in Chapter VI the greater part of a chapter in my book 'The Paycockes of Coggeshall', and to the Cambridge University Press for similarly allowing me to repeat in Chapter III a few sentences from my study of 'Medieval English Nunneries'. I have also to thank my friends Miss M.G. Jones and Miss H.M.R. Murray of Girton College, Cambridge, for various suggestions and criticisms, and my sister Miss Rhoda Power for making the index.

My thanks go to my publishers, Methuen and Co., for letting me include most of a chapter from my book 'The Paycockes of Coggeshall' in Chapter VI, and to Cambridge University Press for allowing me to include a few sentences from my study of 'Medieval English Nunneries' in Chapter III. I also want to thank my friends Miss M.G. Jones and Miss H.M.R. Murray from Girton College, Cambridge, for their suggestions and feedback, and my sister Miss Rhoda Power for putting together the index.


May 1924

May 1924

EILEEN POWER

Eileen Power

London School of Economics and Political Science
University of London





[pg ix]

Preface to the Tenth Edition

For years after the first edition of Medieval People had come out, Eileen Power collected notes and made plans for several essays to be included in an enlarged edition of the book. Of these essays only one, "The Precursors", had been written out in full before she died; and it has now been added to the present edition. In its published form it is not in every respect identical with the author's original text.

For years after the first edition of Medieval People was released, Eileen Power gathered notes and made plans for several essays to be included in a larger edition of the book. Of these essays, only one, "The Precursors," was fully written out before she passed away, and it has now been added to this edition. In its published form, it is not exactly the same as the author's original text.

The essay was taking shape as Munich came and went and as the war itself was drawing near. No historian writing at that time about Rome menaced by the barbarians--and least of all an historian as sensitive to the extra-mural world as Eileen Power was--could have helped noting the similarities between the Roman Empire in the fifth or sixth centuries and Europe in the nineteen-thirties. In the end, having finished the essay, she decided to withold it from publication for the time being and to present it instead to a friendly audience as a tract for the times. This she did at a meeting of the Cambridge History Club in the winter of 1938: and for that occasion she replaced the opening and concluding pages of the original essay with passages, or rather notes for passages, more suited to the purpose.

The essay was coming together as Munich came and went and as the war was approaching. No historian writing at that time about Rome threatened by barbarians--and especially not a historian as attuned to the outside world as Eileen Power--could have ignored the parallels between the Roman Empire in the fifth or sixth centuries and Europe in the nineteen-thirties. Ultimately, after finishing the essay, she chose to hold off on publication for now and instead presented it to a supportive audience as a relevant piece for the times. She did this at a meeting of the Cambridge History Club in the winter of 1938: for that occasion, she replaced the opening and closing pages of the original essay with sections, or rather notes for sections, that were better suited to the purpose.

I am sure that she never intended these passages to be perpetuated in her Medieval People and I have therefore done what I could to replace them with a reconstructed version of her first draft. The reconstruction had to be done from somewhat disjointed notes and cannot therefore be word-faithful. The readers must therefore bear in mind that the first two and the last page of the essay are mere approximations to what Eileen Power in fact wrote.

I’m sure she never meant for these sections to be included in her Medieval People, so I’ve done what I can to replace them with a reworked version of her original draft. The reconstruction had to come from somewhat scattered notes and can’t be completely accurate. Readers should keep in mind that the first two pages and the last page of the essay are just rough approximations of what Eileen Power actually wrote.


April, 1963

April, 1963

M.M. POSTAN

M.M. POSTAN

Peterhouse, Cambridge.





[pg x]

Contents

I.   THE PRECURSORS
II.   BODO, A FRANKISH PEASANT IN THE TIME OF CHARLEMAGNE
III.   MARCO POLO, A VENETIAN TRAVELLER OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY
IV.   MADAME EGLENTYNE, CHAUCER'S PRIORESS IN REAL LIFE
V.   THE MÉNAGIER'S WIFE, A PARIS HOUSEWIFE IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY
VI.   THOMAS BETSON, A MERCHANT OF THE STAPLE IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY
VII.   THOMAS PAYCOCKE OF COGGESHALL, AN ESSEX CLOTHIER IN THE DAYS OF HENRY VII
    NOTES AND SOURCES
    NOTES ON ILLUSTRATIONS
    INDEX





[pg xi]

List of Illustrations

I. BODO AT HIS WORK
From MS. Tit. B.V., Pt. I. British Museum
II. EMBARKATION OF THE POLOS AT VENICE
From Bodleian MS. 264. Oxford
III. PART OF A LANDSCAPE BY CHAO MÊNG-FU
From the original in the British Museum
IV. MADAME EGLENTYNE AT HOME
From MS. Add. 39843. British Museum
V. THE MÉNAGIER'S WIFE HAS A GARDEN PARTY
From Harl. MS. 4425. British Museum
VI. THE MÉNAGIER'S WIFE COOKS HIS SUPPER WITH THE AID OF HIS BOOK
From MS. Royal, 15 D. i. British Museum
VII. CALAIS ABOUT THE TIME OF THOMAS BETSON
From Cott. MS. Aug. i, Vol. II. British Museum
VIII. THOMAS PAYCOCKE'S HOUSE AT COGGESHALL
From The Paycockes of Coggeshall by Eileen Power (Methuen & Co. Ltd.)
A MAP OF THE JOURNEYS OF THE POLOS


[pg xii]

Let us now praise famous men and our fathers that begat us....

Let’s now give credit to famous men and our fathers who brought us into the world....

There be of them that have left a name behind them, that their praises might be reported.

There are some who have left a legacy, so their praises can be shared.

And some there be which have no memorial; who are perished, as though they had never been; and are become as though they had never been born; and their children after them.

And some people have no memory; they are gone, as if they never existed; they are like they were never born; and their descendants after them.

But these were merciful men, whose righteousness hath not been forgotten.

But these were compassionate men, whose goodness hasn't been forgotten.

With their seed shall continually remain a good inheritance, and their children are within the covenant.

With their descendants, there will always be a good legacy, and their children are part of the covenant.

Their seed standeth fast, and their children for their sakes.

Their descendants stand strong, and their children because of them.

Their seed shall remain for ever, and their glory shall not be blotted out.

Their descendants will last forever, and their fame will never be erased.

Their bodies are buried in peace; but their name liveth for evermore.

Their bodies are laid to rest in peace, but their name lives on forever.

ECCLESIASTICUS xliv.

ECCLESIASTICUS 44.






[pg 001]

CHAPTER I


The Precursors


I. ROME IN DECLINE


Every schoolboy knows that the Middle Ages arose on the ruins of the Roman Empire. The decline of Rome preceded and in some ways prepared the rise of the kingdoms and cultures which composed the medieval system. Yet in spite of the self-evident truth of this historical preposition we know little about life and thought in the watershed years when Europe was ceasing to be Roman but was not yet medieval. We do not know how it felt to watch the decline of Rome; we do not even know whether the men who watched it knew what they saw, though we can be quite certain that none of them foretold, indeed could have foreseen, the shape which the world was to take in later centuries.

Every schoolboy knows that the Middle Ages rose from the ruins of the Roman Empire. The decline of Rome came before and helped set the stage for the emergence of the kingdoms and cultures that made up the medieval system. Yet, despite the obvious truth of this historical statement, we know little about life and thoughts during the critical years when Europe was transitioning from Roman to medieval. We don’t know how it felt to witness the decline of Rome; we don’t even know if the people who saw it realized what they were witnessing, although we can be pretty sure that none of them predicted, or could have possibly foreseen, the shape the world would take in later centuries.

Yet the tragic story, its main themes and protagonists were for all to see. No observer should have failed to notice that the Roman Empire of the fourth and fifth centuries was no longer the Roman Empire of the great Antonine and Augustan age; that it had lost its hold over its territories and its economic cohesion and was menaced by the barbarians who were in the end to overwhelm it. The territory of the Roman Empire had at its height stretched from the lands bordering the North Sea to the lands on the northern fringes of the Sahara, and from the Atlantic coast of Europe to the central Asiatic Steppes; it comprised most of the regions of the former Hellenic, Iranian, and Phoenician empires, and it either ruled or kept in check great clusters of peoples and principalities beyond its Gallic and north African frontiers. From these farthest frontiers Rome of the fourth century had retreated and was still retreating.

Yet the tragic story, its main themes and characters were evident to all. No observer could have missed that the Roman Empire of the fourth and fifth centuries was no longer the Roman Empire of the great Antonine and Augustan age; it had lost its grip on its territories and its economic stability and was threatened by the barbarians who would ultimately conquer it. At its peak, the Roman Empire stretched from the lands bordering the North Sea to the northern edges of the Sahara, and from the Atlantic coast of Europe to the central Asian steppes; it included most of the areas of the former Hellenic, Iranian, and Phoenician empires, and it either ruled or kept in check large groups of peoples and principalities beyond its Gallic and North African borders. From these distant frontiers, Rome of the fourth century had pulled back and was still in retreat.

Within its frontiers great currents of inter-regional commerce [pg 002] had in earlier centuries flowed along the routes which bound all the provinces of the Empire to Rome and most of the provinces to each other. But from the third century onwards the economic unity of the Empire was in dissolution, and by the fifth century most of the great currents of inter-regional trade had ceased to flow, and provinces and districts had been thrown upon themselves and their own resources. And with the wealth of the provinces reduced, their commerce restricted, the great provincial cities also declined in population, wealth, political power.

Within its borders, significant trade routes had historically connected all the provinces of the Empire to Rome and linked many provinces to each other. However, starting in the third century, the economic unity of the Empire began to break down, and by the fifth century, most major trade routes had stopped operating. Provinces and regions became isolated, relying on their own resources. As the wealth of the provinces diminished and commerce became limited, the major provincial cities also saw a decline in population, wealth, and political influence. [pg 002]

Yet to its very last days the Empire endeavoured to defend its frontiers against the converging barbarians. Not only did the Barbarian Conquests, like all conquests, threaten destruction and ruin, but the way of life the barbarians stood for was the very denial of what Roman civilization had been, though alas, was gradually ceasing to be.

Yet, up until its very last days, the Empire tried to defend its borders against the approaching barbarians. Not only did the Barbarian Conquests, like all conquering forces, threaten destruction and chaos, but the lifestyle the barbarians represented was a complete rejection of what Roman civilization had been, which, sadly, was slowly fading away.

However, it was not in material things, that the contemporaries found, or should have found the sharpest conflict between Rome and the barbarian prospects before it. Above all Roman civilization was a civilization of the mind. It had behind it a long tradition of thought and of intellectual achievement, the legacy of Greece, to which it had in turn made its own contribution. The Roman world was a world of schools and universities, writers, and builders. The barbarian world was a world in which mind was in its infancy and its infancy was long. The battle sagas of the race, which have all but disappeared or have survived only as legends worked up in a later age; the few rude laws which were needed to regulate personal relationships, this was hardly civilization in the Roman sense. King Chilperic, trying to make verses in the style of Sedulius, though he could not distinguish between a long foot and a short and they all hobbled; Charlemagne himself, going to bed with his slate under his pillow in order to practice in the watches of the night that art of writing which he never mastered; what have they in common with Julius Caesar and Marcus Aurelius and that great Julian called the Apostate? They sum up in their very persons the whole wide gulf that yawned between Germany and Rome.

However, it wasn't in physical possessions that people of the time saw, or should have seen, the biggest clash between Rome and the barbarian outlook before it. Above all, Roman civilization was a civilization of the mind. It had a long tradition of thought and intellectual achievement, building on the legacy of Greece while adding its own contributions. The Roman world was filled with schools and universities, writers, and builders. In contrast, the barbarian world was one where intellectual development was still in its early stages, and that early stage lasted a long time. The epic tales of the race, which have nearly vanished or survived only as myths elaborated in a later era; the few basic laws needed to govern personal relationships—this barely counted as civilization in the Roman sense. King Chilperic, attempting to write verses in the style of Sedulius, despite not being able to tell a long syllable from a short one, and his efforts stumbling awkwardly; Charlemagne, who went to bed with his slate under his pillow to practice writing in the dead of night, though he never truly mastered it; what do they have in common with Julius Caesar, Marcus Aurelius, and the great Julian known as the Apostate? They embody the vast chasm that existed between Germany and Rome.

Rome and the barbarians were thus not only protagonists but two different attitudes to life, civilization and barbarism. We cannot [pg 003] here discuss in detail the question as to why, in the clash between the two, it was civilization which perished and barbarism which prevailed. But it is important to remember that while the Empire tried to defend its frontiers against the barbarian hosts, it gradually opened them to barbarian settlers.

Rome and the barbarians were not just opposing forces but represented two different ways of viewing life: civilization versus barbarism. We cannot [pg 003] delve into the details of why, in their conflict, civilization fell while barbarism thrived. However, it's crucial to note that while the Empire attempted to protect its borders from barbarian invasions, it slowly allowed barbarian settlers in.

This peaceful infiltration of barbarians which altered the whole character of the society which it invaded would have been impossible, of course, if that society had not been stricken by disease. The disease is plain enough to see by the third century. It shows itself in those internecine civil wars in which civilization rends itself, province against province and army against army. It shows itself in the great inflationary crisis from about 268 and in the taxation which gradually crushed out the smaller bourgeoisie while the fortunes of the rich escaped its net. It shows itself in the gradual sinking back of an economy based upon free exchange into more and more primitive conditions when every province seeks to be self-sufficient and barter takes the place of trade. It shows itself in the decline of farming and in the workless city population kept quiet by their dole of bread and their circuses, whose life contrasted so dramatically, so terribly with that of the haughty senatorial families and the great landowners in their palatial villas and town houses. It shows itself in the rise of mystical faiths on the ruins of philosophy, and of superstition (more especially astrology) on the ruins of reason. One religion in particular grew mighty, by clasping its sacred book and addressing itself with words of hope to the victims of social injustice, but although it was able to bring comfort to individuals it could do nothing, indeed it did not try, to give new strength or inspiration to the embattled civilization. True to its own ethos it was impartial as between Barbarian and Roman, or between the Romans who prospered and ruled and those outside the pale.

This peaceful invasion of outsiders that changed the entire character of the society they entered would have been impossible, of course, if that society hadn’t been weakened by illness. The signs of this illness were clear by the third century. It appeared in the bloody civil wars where civilization tore itself apart, province against province and army against army. It was evident during the significant inflation crisis around 268 and in the taxes that gradually crushed the smaller middle class while the wealthy managed to escape its grasp. It was reflected in the slow regression of an economy based on free trade into more primitive conditions where each province aimed for self-sufficiency and barter replaced commerce. It showed in the decline of agriculture and in the jobless city population kept silent by their bread and circus shows, whose lives contrasted dramatically and tragically with those of the proud senatorial families and wealthy landowners in their grand villas and city homes. It became apparent in the rise of mystical beliefs over philosophy, and superstition (especially astrology) over reason. One religion, in particular, grew powerful by holding its sacred book and offering words of hope to the victims of social injustice; but while it could provide comfort to individuals, it did nothing—indeed, it made no effort—to provide new strength or inspiration to the beleaguered civilization. True to its own principles, it was neutral in the conflict between Barbarians and Romans, or between the wealthy and those on the margins.

The most obvious manifestation of Roman society in decline was the dwindling numbers of Roman citizens. The Empire was being depopulated long before the end of the period of peace and prosperity which stretched from Augustus to Marcus Aurelius. Does not Augustus himself summon the poor man of Fiesole who has a family of eight children, thirty-six grandchildren and eighteen great grandchildren, and organize in his honour a fête in the [pg 004] Capitol, accompanied by a great deal of publicity? Does not Tacitus, half-anthropologist and half-Rousseau, describing the noble savage with his eye on fellow citizens, remark that among the Germans it is accounted a shameful thing to limit the number of your children? The long duration of Augustus's legislation to raise the birthrate is significant; successful it was not, but the fact that it was maintained on the statute book and systematically revised and developed for three centuries shows that it was at least accounted necessary. It is true of course that the mortality rate was a far more important factor in those days than it is in our own, and the mortality from pestilence and civil war from Marcus Aurelius onwards was exceptional. And it is plain that the proportion of celibates was high in the Roman empire and that the fall in the fertility of marriages was going on. It is the childless marriage, the small family system that contemporary writers deplore. In Seeley's striking phrase: 'The human harvest was bad,' It was bad in all classes, but the decline was most marked in the upper ranks, the most educated, the most civilized, the potential leaders of the race. In the terrible words of Swift, facing his own madness, the Roman Empire might have cried: 'I shall die like a tree--from the top downwards.'

The clearest sign of the decline of Roman society was the shrinking number of Roman citizens. The Empire was losing population long before the end of the era of peace and prosperity that lasted from Augustus to Marcus Aurelius. Didn’t Augustus himself invite the poor man from Fiesole, who had eight children, thirty-six grandchildren, and eighteen great-grandchildren, and hold a celebration in his honor at the [pg 004] Capitol, with a lot of media attention? Doesn’t Tacitus, part-anthropologist and part-Rousseau, while noting the noble savage with an eye on his fellow citizens, say that among the Germans, it is considered shameful to limit the number of your children? The long run of Augustus's laws aimed at increasing the birthrate is significant; while they weren't successful, the fact that they remained on the books and were consistently updated and refined for three centuries indicates they were seen as necessary. It's true that the mortality rate was a much bigger concern back then than it is today, and the death toll from plagues and civil wars from Marcus Aurelius onward was extraordinary. Clearly, the number of celibates was high in the Roman Empire, and there was a decline in the fertility of marriages. Contemporary writers lament the childless marriages and small family systems. As Seeley famously put it: 'The human harvest was bad.' It was bad across all social classes, but the decline was most noticeable among the upper classes, the most educated, the most civilized, and the potential leaders of society. In the chilling words of Swift, facing his own madness, the Roman Empire could have lamented: 'I shall die like a tree—from the top downwards.'

Why (the insistent question forces itself) did this civilization lose the power to reproduce itself? Was it, as Polybius said, because people preferred amusements to children or wished to bring their children up in comfort? Hardly, for it is more marked among the rich than the poor and the rich can have the best of both worlds. Was it because people had grown discouraged and disheartened, no longer believing in their own civilization and loath to bring children into the darkness and disaster of their war-shattered world? We do not know. But we can see the connection of the falling population with the other evils of the empire--the heavy cost of administration relatively heavier when the density of the population is low; the empty fields, the dwindling legions which did not suffice to guard the frontier.

Why did this civilization lose its ability to reproduce itself? Was it, as Polybius suggested, that people preferred entertainment over having children or wanted to raise their kids in comfort? That seems unlikely, since it's more evident among the wealthy than the poor, and the rich can indeed have both. Was it because people became discouraged and didn’t believe in their own civilization anymore, hesitant to bring children into the chaos and ruin of their war-torn world? We don't know for sure. However, we can see how the declining population is linked to other problems within the empire—the high cost of administration becomes even more burdensome when the population density is low; the fields are vacant, and the dwindling legions are insufficient to secure the borders.

To cure this sickness of population the Roman rulers knew no other way than to dose it with barbarian vigour. Just a small injection to begin with and then more and more till in the end the blood that flowed in its veins was not Roman but barbarian. In came [pg 005] the Germans to settle the frontier, to till the fields, to enlist first in the auxiliaries and then in the legions, to fill the great offices of state. The army is barbarized, and a modern writer, Mr Moss, has quoted most effectively the complaint of the Egyptian mother clamouring to get back her son who (as she says) has gone off with the barbarians--he means that he has enlisted in the Roman legions. The legions are barbarized and they barbarize the Emperor. For them he is no longer the majestic embodiment of law, he is their leader, their Führer, and they raise him on their shields. And side by side with the barbarization of the army goes the barbarization of civil manners too. In 397 Honorius has to pass an edict forbidding the wearing of German fashions within the precincts of Rome. And in the end, half barbarian themselves, they have only barbarians to defend them against barbarism.

To fix the issue of population decline, the Roman leaders relied on infusing it with barbarian strength. They started with a small dose and kept increasing it until the blood running through its veins was no longer Roman but barbarian. The Germans came in to settle the borders, cultivate the land, first join the auxiliaries and then the legions, and take on important government roles. The army becomes more barbaric, and a modern writer, Mr. Moss, effectively quotes the complaint of an Egyptian mother who wants her son back, who has "gone off with the barbarians"—meaning he has enlisted in the Roman legions. The legions are becoming barbaric, and they transform the Emperor as well. To them, he is no longer the grand symbol of law; he becomes their leader, their Führer, and they hoist him onto their shields. Alongside the army's barbarization, civil behavior becomes more barbaric too. In 397, Honorius had to issue a rule banning the wearing of German styles within Rome. Ultimately, half-barbarian themselves, they have only barbarians to protect them from barbarism.

Such was the general picture of the great ruin of civilization amidst which the Romans of the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries lived. What then did it feel like to live at a time when civilization was going down before the forces of barbarism? Did people realize what was happening? Did the gloom of the Dark Ages cast its shadow before? It so happens that we can answer these questions very clearly if we fix our eyes on one particular part of the Empire, the famous and highly civilized province of Gaul. We can catch the decline at three points because in three consecutive centuries, Gallo-Roman writers have left us a picture of their life and times. In the fourth century we have Ausonius, in the fifth Sidonius Apollinarius, in the sixth Gregory of Tours and Fortunatus, a stranger from Italy, who made his home in Poitiers. They show us Auvergne and the Bordelais in the evening light. The fourth, the fifth, and the sixth centuries--going, going, gone!

This was the overall view of the major collapse of civilization during which the Romans lived in the fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries. What was it like to live at a time when civilization was being overrun by barbarism? Did people understand what was happening? Did the darkness of the Dark Ages cast its shadow ahead of time? Fortunately, we can answer these questions quite clearly if we focus on one specific part of the Empire, the well-known and highly cultured province of Gaul. We can observe the decline at three key moments because Gallo-Roman writers documented their lives and times over three consecutive centuries. In the fourth century, we have Ausonius; in the fifth, Sidonius Apollinarius; and in the sixth, Gregory of Tours and Fortunatus, a man from Italy who settled in Poitiers. They offer us a glimpse of Auvergne and the Bordelais in the fading light. The fourth, fifth, and sixth centuries—slipping away, gone forever!


2. AUSONIUS

Going! This is the world of Ausonius, south-western France in the latter half of the fourth century, 'an Indian summer between ages of storm and wreckage'. Ausonius himself is a scholar and a gentleman, the friend alike of the pagan Symmachus and of St Paulinus of Nela. He is for thirty years professor of rhetoric in the university [pg 006] of Bordeaux, for some time tutor to a prince, praetorian prefect of Gaul, consul, and in his last years just an old man contentedly living on his estates. His most famous poem is a description of the Moselle, which for all its literary affectations evokes most magically the smiling countryside which was the background of his life. High above the river on either bank stand the villas and country houses, with their courts and lawns and pillared porticos, and the hot baths from which, if you will, you can plunge into the stream. The sunny hillside is covered with vines, and from slope to hill-top the husbandmen call to each other and the wayfarer on the towpath or the bargemen floating by, shout their rude jests to the loitering vinedressers. Far out in midstream the fisherman trails his dripping net and on a rock by the shore the angler plies his rod. And, as twilight falls, the deepening shadow of the green hillside is reflected in the water and gazing downward the boatman can almost count the trembling vines and almost see the swelling of the grapes.

Going! This is the world of Ausonius, in southwestern France during the second half of the fourth century, 'an Indian summer between ages of storm and wreckage'. Ausonius is a scholar and a gentleman, a friend to both the pagan Symmachus and St. Paulinus of Nela. He is a professor of rhetoric at the university [pg 006] in Bordeaux for thirty years, and he also serves as a tutor to a prince, a praetorian prefect of Gaul, and a consul. In his later years, he is just an old man contentedly living on his estates. His most famous poem describes the Moselle, which, despite its literary flourishes, beautifully captures the charming countryside that was the backdrop of his life. High above the river on each bank stand the villas and country houses, with their courtyards, lawns, and pillared porches, along with the hot baths from which you can dive right into the stream. The sunny hillside is covered with vines, and from the slopes to the hilltop, the farmers call out to one another, while passersby on the towpath or the barge men floating by shout their playful jests to the idle grape harvesters. Out in the middle of the river, the fisherman pulls in his wet net, and on a rock by the shore, the angler casts his line. As twilight falls, the deepening shadow of the green hillside reflects in the water, and the boatman gazing down can almost count the swaying vines and see the bulging grapes.

Equally peaceful, equally pleasant is life on Ausonius' own estate in the Bordelais, his little patrimony (he calls it) although he had a thousand acres of vineyard and tillage and wood. Miss Waddell has reminded us, on the authority of Saintsbury (whom else?) that 'to this day it boasts itself as Château-Ausone, one of the two best of the St Emilion clarets.' Here he tends his roses and sends his boy round to the neighbours to bid them to luncheon, while he interviews the cook. Six, including the host, is the right number--if more it is not a meal but a melée. Then there are all his relatives to be commemorated in verse, his grandfather and his grandmother and his sisters and his cousins and his aunts (especially his aunts).

Life on Ausonius' estate in the Bordelais is just as peaceful and pleasant; he refers to it as his little inheritance, even though it consists of a thousand acres of vineyards, farmland, and woods. Miss Waddell reminds us, citing Saintsbury (who else?), that "to this day it boasts itself as Château-Ausone, one of the two best St Emilion clarets." Here, he takes care of his roses and sends his boy around to invite the neighbors for lunch while he talks to the cook. The ideal number is six, including the host—anymore turns a meal into a chaotic gathering. Then there are all his relatives to remember in verse—his grandfather, grandmother, sisters, cousins, and aunts (especially his aunts).

And when the family circle palls there is the senior common room to fall back upon and the professors of Bordeaux to be celebrated in their turn. Professors were important people in the empire of the fourth century; Symmachus says that it is the mark of a flourishing state that good salaries should be paid to professors; though what exactly we are to deduce from that in the light of history I should hesitate to say. So Ausonius writes a collection of poems about the professors of Bordeaux. There are thirty-two of them and all are celebrated. There is Minervius the orator, who had a prodigious memory and after a game of backgammon was wont [pg 007] to conduct a post-mortem over every move. There is Anastasius the grammarian, who was so foolish as to leave Bordeaux for a provincial university and thenceforth languished in well-merited obscurity. There is Attius Tiro Delphidius, who retired from a legal career into the professorial chair, but could never be got to take any trouble with his men, to the disappointment of their parents. There is Jocundus the grammarian, who did not really deserve his title, but was such a kind man that we will commemorate him among men of worth, although he was, strictly speaking, unequal to the job. There is Exuperius, who was very good-looking and whose eloquence sounded superb until you examined it and found that it meant nothing. There is Dynamius, who slipped from the paths of virtue with a married lady in Bordeaux and left the place rather hastily, but fortunately fell on his feet in Spain. There is Victorius the usher, who liked only the most abstruse historical problems, such as what the pedigree of the sacrificial priest at Cureo was long before Numa's day, or what Castor had to say on all the shadowy kings, and who never got up as far as Tully or Virgil, though he might have done so if he had gone on reading long enough, but death cut him off too soon. They seem oddly familiar figures (except of course, Dynamius) and their chronicler contrives to make them live.

And when the family circle gets boring, there's the senior common room to rely on and the professors of Bordeaux to be celebrated in their own right. Professors were significant figures in the empire of the fourth century; Symmachus says it's a sign of a thriving state when professors receive good salaries; though I hesitate to say what exactly we should deduce from that considering history. So Ausonius wrote a collection of poems about the professors of Bordeaux. There are thirty-two of them, and all are celebrated. There’s Minervius the orator, who had an incredible memory and would often analyze every move after a game of backgammon. There’s Anastasius the grammarian, who foolishly left Bordeaux for a provincial university and then faded into well-deserved obscurity. There’s Attius Tiro Delphidius, who retired from a legal career to become a professor but never bothered with his students, much to their parents' disappointment. There’s Jocundus the grammarian, who didn’t really deserve his title, but was such a kind person that we’ll remember him among worthy individuals, even though he was, technically speaking, not cut out for the role. There’s Exuperius, who was very good-looking and whose eloquence sounded impressive until you looked more closely and realized it meant nothing. There’s Dynamius, who strayed from the path of virtue with a married woman in Bordeaux and left rather quickly, but thankfully landed on his feet in Spain. There’s Victorius the usher, who was only interested in the most obscure historical questions, like the lineage of the sacrificial priest at Cureo long before Numa’s time, or what Castor had to say about all the shadowy kings, and who never managed to get as far as Tully or Virgil, though he might have if he’d kept reading long enough, but death cut him off too soon. They seem oddly familiar (except for Dynamius, of course) and their chronicler manages to bring them to life.

Such is the world depicted for us by Ausonius. But while this pleasant country house and senior common room life was going calmly on, what do we find happening in the history books? Ausonius was a man of nearly fifty when the Germans swarmed across the Rhine in 357, pillaging forty-five flourishing cities, and pitching their camps on the banks of the Moselle. He had seen the great Julian take up arms ('O Plato, Plato, what a task for a philosopher') and in a series of brilliant campaigns drive them out again. Ten years later when he was tutor to Gratian he had himself accompanied the emperor Valentinian on another campaign against the same foes. While he was preening himself on his consulship ten years later still, he must have heard of the disastrous battle of Adrianople in the east, when the Goths defeated a Roman army and slew an emperor. He died in 395 and within twelve years of his death the host of Germans had burst across the Rhine, 'all Gaul [pg 008] was a smoking funeral pyre', and the Goths were at the gates of Rome. And what have Ausonius and his correspondents to say about this? Not a word. Ausonius and Symmachus and their set ignore the barbarians as completely as the novels of Jane Austen ignore the Napoleonic wars.

This is the world presented to us by Ausonius. But while this cozy country house and senior common room life was moving along peacefully, what do we find happening in the history books? Ausonius was nearly fifty when the Germans flooded across the Rhine in 357, looting forty-five prosperous cities and setting up camps along the Moselle. He had witnessed the great Julian take up arms ('O Plato, Plato, what a task for a philosopher') and, through a series of brilliant campaigns, drive them back out. Ten years later, while he was tutoring Gratian, he had personally joined Emperor Valentinian on another campaign against these same enemies. As he was basking in the glory of his consulship ten years after that, he must have heard about the disastrous battle of Adrianople in the east, when the Goths defeated a Roman army and killed an emperor. He died in 395, and within twelve years of his death, the horde of Germans had poured across the Rhine, 'all Gaul [pg 008] was a smoking funeral pyre', and the Goths were at the gates of Rome. And what do Ausonius and his correspondents have to say about this? Not a word. Ausonius, Symmachus, and their friends ignore the barbarians just as completely as the novels of Jane Austen ignore the Napoleonic wars.


3. SIDONIUS APOLLINARIS

Going, going.... Some thirty-five years after the death of Ausonius, in the midst of the disastrous sixth century, was born Sidonius Apollinaris, Gallo-Roman aristocrat, father-in-law of an emperor, sometime prefect of Rome and in the end Bishop of Clermont. Sidonius Apollinaris, 431 (or thereabouts) to 479 or perhaps a few years later. Much had happened between the death of Ausonius and his birth. The lights were going out all over Europe. Barbarian kingdoms had been planted in Gaul and Spain, Rome herself had been sacked by the Goths; and in his lifetime the collapse went on, ever more swiftly. He was a young man of twenty when the ultimate horror broke upon the West, the inroad of Attila and the Huns. That passed away, but when he was twenty-four the Vandals sacked Rome. He saw the terrible German king-maker Ricimer throne and unthrone a series of puppet emperors, he saw the last remnant of Gallic independence thrown away and himself become a barbarian subject, and he saw a few years before he died the fall of the empire in the west.

Going, going.... About thirty-five years after Ausonius died, in the troubled sixth century, Sidonius Apollinaris was born. He was a Gallo-Roman aristocrat, father-in-law to an emperor, a former prefect of Rome, and ultimately became the Bishop of Clermont. Sidonius Apollinaris lived approximately from 431 to 479 or perhaps a few years later. A lot had changed between Ausonius’s death and Sidonius's birth. Darkness was spreading across Europe. Barbarian kingdoms had taken root in Gaul and Spain, and Rome itself had been sacked by the Goths. During his lifetime, the decline continued at an accelerating pace. He was just twenty years old when the ultimate disaster struck the West: the invasion by Attila and the Huns. That threat eventually passed, but when he was twenty-four, the Vandals sacked Rome. He witnessed the ruthless German king-maker Ricimer install and remove a succession of puppet emperors, he saw the last vestiges of Gallic independence vanish, leaving him a subject of barbarian rule, and just a few years before his death, he witnessed the fall of the western empire.

They cannot, Sidonius and his friends, ignore as Ausonius and his friends did, that something is happening to the empire. The men of the fifth century are concerned at these disasters and they console themselves, each according to his kind. There are some who think it cannot last. After all, they say, the empire has been in a tight place before and has always got out of it in the end and risen supreme over its enemies. Thus Sidonius himself, the very year after they sacked the city; Rome has endured as much before--there was Porsenna, there was Brennus, there was Hannibal.... Only that time Rome did not get over it. Others tried to use the disasters to castigate the sins of society. Thus Salvian of Marseilles who would no doubt have been called the gloomy dean if he had not [pg 009] been a bishop. For him all that the decadent Roman civilization needs is to copy some of the virtues of these fresh young barbarian people. There is the familiar figure of Orosius, defending the barbarians with the argument that when the Roman empire was founded it was founded in blood and conquest and can ill afford to throw stones at the barbarians; and after all the barbarians are not so bad. 'If the unhappy people they have despoiled will content themselves with the little that is left them, their conquerors will cherish them as friends and brothers.' Others, especially the more thoughtful churchmen are much concerned to explain why an empire which had flourished under paganism should be thus beset under Christianity. Others desert the Empire altogether and (like St Augustine) put their hope in a city not made with hands--though Ambrose, it is true, let fall the pregnant observation that it was not the will of God that his people should be saved by logic-chopping. 'It has not pleased God to save his people by dialectic.'

They can't ignore what’s happening to the empire, like Ausonius and his friends did. The men of the fifth century are worried about these disasters and find comfort in their own ways. Some believe it won't last. After all, they say, the empire has been in tough situations before and always managed to overcome them and rise above its enemies. Sidonius himself, the very year after the city was sacked, thought this—Rome has faced worse before with Porsenna, Brennus, Hannibal...except that time, Rome didn’t recover. Others use the disasters to criticize society’s sins. Take Salvian of Marseilles, who would probably have been called the gloomy dean if he hadn’t been a bishop. He thinks that decadent Roman civilization just needs to adopt some virtues from these fresh, young barbarian cultures. There’s also Orosius, defending the barbarians by arguing that the Roman empire was established through blood and conquest and can't just criticize the barbarians; in fact, they’re not that bad. "If the unfortunate people they have plundered can be satisfied with what little is left to them, their conquerors will treat them like friends and brothers." Others, especially more thoughtful church leaders, are trying to figure out why an empire that thrived under paganism is now suffering under Christianity. Some give up on the Empire altogether and, like St. Augustine, put their hope in a city not made by human hands—though Ambrose did note the significant point that it wasn’t God’s plan for his people to be saved through clever arguments. "God has not chosen to save his people by dialectic."

And how were they living? We have only to read the letters written by Sidonius during the period between 460 and 470, when he was living on his estate in Auvergne, to realize that on the surface all is going on exactly as before. Gaul is shrunk, it is true, to a mere remnant between three barbarian kingdoms, but save for that we might be back in the days of Ausonius. There is the luxurious villa, with its hot baths and swimming pool, its suites of rooms, its views over the lake; and there is Sidonius inviting his friends to stay with him or sending round his compositions to the professors and the bishops and the country-gentlemen. Sport and games are very popular--Sidonius rides and swims and hunts and plays tennis. In one letter he tells his correspondent that he has been spending some days in the country with his cousin and an old friend, whose estates adjoin each other. They had sent out scouts to catch him and bring him back for a week and took it in turns to entertain him. There are games of tennis on the lawn before breakfast or backgammon for the older men. There is an hour or two in the library before we sit down to an excellent luncheon followed by a siesta. Then we go out riding and return for a hot bath and a plunge in the river. I should like to describe our luscious dinner parties, he concludes, but I have no more paper. However, come and stay with us [pg 010] and you shall hear all about it. Clearly this is no Britain, where in the sixth century half-barbarian people camped in the abandoned villas and cooked their food on the floors of the principal rooms.

And how were they living? We just need to read the letters Sidonius wrote between 460 and 470, while he was at his estate in Auvergne, to see that on the surface, everything seems to be going as before. Gaul has, it’s true, shrunk to a mere remnant among three barbarian kingdoms, but aside from that, we might as well be back in the days of Ausonius. There’s the luxurious villa with its hot baths and swimming pool, its suites of rooms, and its views over the lake; and there’s Sidonius inviting his friends to stay or sending his writings to professors, bishops, and local gentry. Sports and games are very popular—Sidonius rides, swims, hunts, and plays tennis. In one letter, he mentions spending some days in the countryside with his cousin and an old friend, whose estates are next to each other. They sent out scouts to fetch him back for a week and took turns entertaining him. There were games of tennis on the lawn before breakfast, or backgammon for the older men. There was an hour or two in the library before we sat down to an excellent lunch followed by a siesta. Then we went out riding and came back for a hot bath and a dip in the river. I’d love to describe our delicious dinner parties, he concludes, but I don’t have any more paper. However, come and stay with us [pg 010] and you’ll hear all about it. Clearly, this isn’t Britain, where in the sixth century, half-barbaric people camped in abandoned villas and cooked their food on the floors of the main rooms.

And yet ... it had gone a long way downhill since the days of Ausonius, and Sidonius could not now ignore the very existence of the barbarians. He has indeed left notable protraits of them, especially of the king of the Visigoths and of the Burgundians who ruled Lyons, where he was born. Whenever he went to stay there, he complains, they flocked about him in embarrassing friendliness, breathing leeks and onions and dressing their hair with rancid butter (they were not, it appears, constrained to choose between spears and butter). How can he compose six foot metres, he asks, with so many seven foot patrons around him, all singing and all expecting him to admire their uncouth stream of non-Latin words? The shrug of the shoulder, the genial contempt of one conscious of an infinite superiority--how clear it is. One is reminded of a verse of Verlaine

And yet... things had really gone downhill since the days of Ausonius, and Sidonius could no longer overlook the existence of the barbarians. He indeed left notable portraits of them, especially of the king of the Visigoths and the Burgundians who ruled Lyon, where he was born. Whenever he visited there, he complained that they surrounded him with an awkward friendliness, smelling of leeks and onions and styling their hair with rancid butter (it seems they weren't forced to choose between spears and butter). How can he write six-foot meters, he wonders, with so many seven-foot patrons around him, all singing and expecting him to appreciate their awkward stream of non-Latin words? The shrug of the shoulder, the easy disdain of someone aware of their infinite superiority—how obvious it is. One is reminded of a verse by Verlaine.

I am the empire at the end of decadence
watching the great white barbarians pass by

But Sidonius's good nature was to be rudely shaken. All barbarians were not friendly giants, and the Visigoths next door, under their new king Euric, turned covetous eyes upon Auvergne. Sidonius had not been two years bishop of Clermont before he had to organize the defence of the city against their attack. The Avernians stood out gallantly; they would fight and they would starve, but they would defend this last stronghold of Rome in Gaul. But they were a small people; to resist successfully they must have help from Rome itself. Lest anyone should suspect me of twisting the story, I give it in the words of Sidonius's editor, writing twenty years ago.

But Sidonius's good nature was about to be seriously disturbed. Not all barbarians were friendly giants, and the Visigoths next door, led by their new king Euric, had their eyes set on Auvergne. By the time Sidonius had been bishop of Clermont for two years, he found himself having to organize the city's defense against their attack. The people of Auvergne fought bravely; they were prepared to battle and to go hungry, but they were determined to protect this last stronghold of Rome in Gaul. However, they were a small group; to successfully resist, they needed support from Rome itself. To avoid any accusations of twisting the story, I present it in the words of Sidonius's editor, who wrote this twenty years ago.

Julius Nepos was aware of the risk that Euric might cross the Rhône; however, given his limited resources, he could only hope to achieve peace through negotiation. The quaestor Licinianus had been sent to Gaul to assess the situation... He had now returned, and it quickly became clear that the expectations based on his involvement were not likely to come true. We see Sidonius seeking information... He began to worry that something was happening behind his back and that the real threat to Auvergne was no longer from determined enemies but from cowardly friends. His concerns were unfortunately justified. After receiving the quaestor's report, a Council met to decide the Empire's approach towards the Visigothic king... The Empire felt too weak to support Auvergne, and it was decided to give the entire territory to Euric, seemingly without any conditions.

The despair of Sidonius knew no bounds and he writes a nobly indignant letter to a bishop who had been concerned in the negotiations:

The despair of Sidonius was limitless, and he writes a passionately indignant letter to a bishop involved in the negotiations:

The situation in our unfortunate region is truly miserable. Everyone says that things were better during the war than they are now that peace has been made. Our subjugation has become the price for someone else's security; the shame of it!—the subjugation of those Avernians... who in our own time bravely stood alone to halt the advance of the common enemy... These are the men whose regular soldiers were as capable as their leaders, yet they never enjoyed the rewards of their victories: those were given to you for your comfort, while they alone bore the heavy burden of defeat... This is our reward for facing destitution, fire, swords, and disease, for fighting valiantly against the enemy while we ourselves went hungry into battle. This is the glorious peace we imagined, when we pulled grass from the walls to eat... For all these demonstrations of our loyalty, it seems we are to be sacrificed. If that’s the case, may you live to feel ashamed of a peace that brings neither honor nor benefit.

Auvergne had been sacrificed to save Rome. But Rome was not to enjoy her peace with honour for long. These things took place in 475; and in 476 the last emperor was desposed by his barbarian bear-leader, and the empire in the west came to an end. As for Sidonius, the Goths imprisoned him for a time and before he could recover his estate he had to write a panegyric for King Euric (he who had written panegyrics for three Roman emperors). It is clear that the old country house life went on as before, though the men who exchanged letters and epigrams were now under barbarian rule. But in one letter shortly before his death there breaks from [pg 012] Sidonius a single line in which he unpacks his heart. O neccessitas abjecta nascendi, vivendi misera dura moriendi. 'O humiliating necessity of birth, sad necessity of living, hard necessity of dying.' Shortly after 479 he died and within twenty years Clovis had embarked upon his career of conquest and Theodoric was ruler of Italy.

Auvergne had been sacrificed to save Rome. But Rome wasn’t going to enjoy its peace with honor for long. These events occurred in 475; by 476, the last emperor was ousted by his barbarian leader, and the Western Empire came to an end. As for Sidonius, the Goths imprisoned him for a while, and before he could regain his estate, he had to write a panegyric for King Euric (the same one who had written panegyrics for three Roman emperors). It's clear that the old country house lifestyle continued as before, even though the men who exchanged letters and epigrams were now under barbarian rule. But in one letter shortly before his death, Sidonius expressed his feelings in a single line: O neccessitas abjecta nascendi, vivendi misera dura moriendi. 'O humiliating necessity of birth, sad necessity of living, hard necessity of dying.' Shortly after 479, he died, and within twenty years, Clovis had started his conquest while Theodoric became the ruler of Italy.


4. FORTUNATUS AND GREGORY OF TOURS

Going, going, gone.... There is only the time and only the heart to look for a moment at the Frankish kingdom which once was Gaul, and to survey the world of Fortunatus and Gregory of Tours, born both of them just about a century later than Sidonius, in the 530s. For a moment when you look at Fortunatus you think the world of the sixth century is the same world as that in which Sidonius entertained his friends with epigrams and tennis. Fortunatus, that versatile, gentle, genial, boot-licking gourmet, who somehow managed to write two of the most magnificent hymns of the Christian church, came from Italy on a visit to Gaul in 565 and never left it again. He travelled all over the Frankish lands, in what had been Germania as well as in what had been Gaul. From Trier to Toulouse he made his way with ease by river and by road, and it might be Ausonius again. Fortunatus too writes a poem on the Moselle; and there is the same smiling countryside with terraced vineyards sloping down to the quiet stream and the smoke of villas rising from the woods. Fortunatus too made the round of the country houses, especially of the sumptuous villas belonging to Leontius bishop of Bordeaux, a great Gallo-Roman aristocrat, whose grandfather had been a friend of Sidonius. The hot baths, the pillared porticos, the lawns sloping to the river, are all there; the feasts are even more magnificent (they upset Fortunatus's digestion badly) and the talk is still of literature. The more intelligent of the barbarian lords have imitated this refined and luxurious life as best they may. The Franks as well as the Gallo-Romans welcome little eager Fortunatus; every count wants a set of Latin verses dedicated to himself. It is plain that some of the old country house life at least has survived. The Apollinaris set still enjoys its hot baths and its [pg 013] tennis; as Dill puts it, the barbarian might rule the land, but the laws of polite society would be administered as before.

Going, going, gone... There's only time and only the heart to take a moment to look at the Frankish kingdom that used to be Gaul, and to reflect on the world of Fortunatus and Gregory of Tours, both born about a century after Sidonius, in the 530s. For a moment, when you consider Fortunatus, you think the world of the sixth century is the same as the one where Sidonius entertained his friends with witty verses and tennis. Fortunatus, that adaptable, kind, friendly, and somewhat sycophantic connoisseur, who somehow managed to write two of the most beautiful hymns of the Christian church, came from Italy to visit Gaul in 565 and never left. He traveled all around the Frankish territories, in what used to be Germania as well as what was Gaul. From Trier to Toulouse, he moved effortlessly by river and road, reminiscent of Ausonius. Fortunatus also wrote a poem about the Moselle, describing the same picturesque landscape with terraced vineyards sloping down to the calm river and the smoke from villas rising from the woods. Fortunatus too visited the country houses, especially the lavish villas belonging to Leontius, the bishop of Bordeaux, a prominent Gallo-Roman aristocrat whose grandfather was a friend of Sidonius. The hot baths, the pillared porches, and the lawns leading to the river are all there; the banquets are even more extravagant (which complicated Fortunatus's digestion) and the conversation remains focused on literature. The more cultured of the barbarian lords have tried to emulate this refined and luxurious lifestyle as best as they can. Both the Franks and the Gallo-Romans welcome the eager Fortunatus; every count wants a set of Latin verses dedicated to him. It's clear that at least some of the old country house lifestyle has endured. The Apollinaris group still enjoys its hot baths and its [pg 013] tennis; as Dill puts it, the barbarian may rule the land, but the rules of polite society continue to be observed as before.

But when you look again you realize that it is not the same. It is not merely because we know that even these remnants of the social and material civilization of Rome would soon themselves die away that the tragedy of the sixth century looms so dark. It is because when we look below the surface we see that the life has gone out of it all, the soul that inflamed it is dead, nothing is now left but the empty shell. These men welcome Fortunatus just because he comes from Italy, where the rot has gone less far, where there still survives some reputation for learning and for culture. They slake their nostalgia a little in the presence of that enfant perdue of a lost civilization.

But when you take another look, you realize it’s not the same. It’s not just that we know these remnants of Roman social and material civilization will soon fade away that makes the tragedy of the sixth century seem so dark. It’s because when we dig deeper, we see that the life has drained out of it all, the spirit that once animated it is gone, and all that's left is an empty shell. These men welcome Fortunatus simply because he’s from Italy, where things haven’t decayed as much, where there's still some recognition of learning and culture. They relieve their nostalgia a bit in the presence of that enfant perdue of a lost civilization.

For this is the world of Gregory of Tours, of which you may read in his History of the Franks. The rule under which it lives is the rule of the horrible Merovingian kings. Side by side with the villas barbarism spreads and flourishes like a jungle growth. Learning is dying--hardly the ghost of a university is left--and Gregory himself who came of a great Gallo-Roman family and was a bishop bewails his ignorance of grammar. The towns are shrinking, crouched behind their defences. The synagogues are flaming, and the first step has been taken in that tragic tale of proscription and tallage, tallage and expulsion which (it seems) must never end. As to politics, the will of the leader and his retinue is the rule of the Franks, and purge and bloodbath mark every stage in the rivalry of the Merovingian princes. The worst of them are devils like Chilperic and Fredegond, the best of them are still barbarians like that King Guntram, who fills so many indulgent pages in Gregory of Tours. He is a vaguely contemporary figure, a fat, voluble man, now purring with jovial good nature, now bursting into explosions of wrath and violence, a strange mixture of bonhomie and brutality. It is an ironic commentary on what has happened to civilization that Gregory should regard him with affection, that he should be known as 'Good King Guntram' and that the church should actually have canonized him after his death. Good King Guntram; Michelet has summed him up in a phrase 'Ce bon roi à qui on ne reprochait que deux ou trois meurtres.'

For this is the world of Gregory of Tours, which you can read about in his History of the Franks. The law governing it is that of the horrific Merovingian kings. Alongside the villas, barbarism spreads and thrives like a jungle. Education is fading—barely a remnant of a university remains—and Gregory himself, who comes from a prominent Gallo-Roman family and is a bishop, laments his lack of knowledge in grammar. The towns are shrinking, huddled behind their defenses. The synagogues are burning, and the first step has been taken in that tragic story of persecution and taxation, taxation and expulsion, which seems never-ending. As for politics, the wishes of the leader and his entourage dictate the rules for the Franks, with purges and bloodbaths marking every phase of rivalry among the Merovingian princes. The worst among them are devils like Chilperic and Fredegond, while the best are still barbarians like King Guntram, who takes up so many indulgent pages in Gregory of Tours. He is a vaguely contemporary figure, a round, talkative man, sometimes purring with joviality and other times erupting into fits of rage and violence, a strange blend of friendliness and brutality. It is an ironic commentary on the state of civilization that Gregory views him with affection, that he is known as 'Good King Guntram,' and that the church actually canonized him after his death. Good King Guntram; Michelet summed him up in a phrase: 'This good king who was only reproached for two or three murders.'






[pg 014]

CONCLUSION

These were the men who lived through the centuries of Roman fall and Barbarian triumph, and who by virtue of their elevated position, their learning, and talents, should have seen, if not foretold, the course of events. And yet as one contemplates the world of Ausonius and Sidonius (for by the time of Gregory of Tours it was already dead) one is, I think, impelled to ask oneself the question why they were apparently so blind to what was happening. The big country houses go on having their luncheon and tennis parties, the little professors in the universities go on giving their lectures and writing their books; games are increasingly popular and the theatres are always full. Ausonius has seen the Germans overrun Gaul once, but he never speaks of a danger that may recur. Sidonius lives in a world already half barbarian, yet in the year before the Western Empire falls he is still dreaming of the consulship for his son. Why did they not realize the magnitude of the disaster that was befalling them? This is indeed a question almost as absorbing as the question why their civilization fell, for au fond it is perhaps the same question. Several answers may be suggested in explanation.

These were the men who lived through centuries of the Roman decline and Barbarian dominance, and who, because of their high status, knowledge, and skills, should have perceived, if not predicted, the unfolding events. Yet, when reflecting on the world of Ausonius and Sidonius (for by the time of Gregory of Tours it was already gone), one is compelled to wonder why they seemed so oblivious to what was happening. The large country estates continue with their lunches and tennis matches, while the university professors keep giving lectures and writing their books; games are becoming more popular, and theaters are always packed. Ausonius witnessed the Germans invade Gaul once, but he never mentions the possibility of it happening again. Sidonius lives in a world that's already partly barbarian, yet in the year before the Western Empire collapses, he still dreams of a consulship for his son. Why didn't they recognize the scale of the disaster that was approaching? This is indeed a question almost as intriguing as why their civilization fell, for at its core it is perhaps the same question. Several explanations can be proposed.

In the first place the process of disintegration was a slow one, for the whole tempo of life was slow and what might take decades in our own time took centuries then. It is only because we can look back from the vantage point of a much later age that we can see the inexorable pattern which events are forming, so that we long to cry to these dead people down the corridor of the ages, warning them to make a stand before it is too late, hearing no answering echo, 'Physician, heal thyself!' They suffered from the fatal myopia of contemporaries. It was the affairs of the moment that occupied them; for them it was the danger of the moment that must be averted and they did not recognize that each compromise and each defeat was a link in the chain dragging them over the abyss.

In the beginning, the process of breaking down was a slow one because the overall pace of life was slow, and what might take decades today took centuries back then. We can only see the unavoidable pattern that events are creating because we look back from a much later time, making us want to shout to those people from the past, warning them to take a stand before it's too late, but we hear no response, 'Physician, heal thyself!' They suffered from the dangerous shortsightedness of those living in the moment. It was the issues of the day that occupied their minds; for them, it was the immediate danger that needed to be addressed, and they didn’t realize that each compromise and every defeat was a link in the chain pulling them toward the abyss.

At what point did barbarism within become a wasting disease? Yet from the first skinclad German taken into a legion to the great barbarian patricians of Italy, making and unmaking emperors, the chain is unbroken. At what point in the assault from without did the attack become fatal? Was it the withdrawal from Dacia in 270--allow [pg 015] the barbarians their sphere of influence in the east of Europe, fling them the last-won recruit to Romania and they will be satiated and leave the west alone? Was it the settlement of the Goths as foederati within the Empire in 382 and the beginning of that compromise between the Roman empire and the Germans which, as Bury says, masked the transition from the rule of one to the rule of the other, from federate states within the Empire to independent states replacing it? Was this policy of appeasement the fatal error? Was it the removal of the legions from Britain, a distant people (as a Roman senator might have said) of whom we know nothing? Or was it that fatal combination of Spain and Africa, when the Vandals ensconced themselves in both provinces by 428 and the Vandal fleet (with Majorca and the islands for its bases) cut off Rome from her corn supplies and broke the backbone of ancient civilization, which was the Mediterranean sea? Not once alone in the history of Europe has the triumph of a hostile rule in Africa and Spain spelt disaster to our civilization.

At what point did internal barbarism turn into a wasting disease? From the first German warrior in a legion to the powerful barbarian leaders in Italy who made and unmade emperors, the connection remains intact. At what moment did the external assault become deadly? Was it the withdrawal from Dacia in 270—allowing [pg 015] the barbarians to expand their influence in Eastern Europe, giving them a new recruit from Romania to satisfy them and keep them away from the West? Was it the settlement of the Goths as foederati within the Empire in 382 and the start of that compromise between the Roman Empire and the Germans which, as Bury states, concealed the shift from one rule to another, from federate states within the Empire to independent states taking its place? Was this policy of appeasement the deadly mistake? Was it the removal of the legions from Britain, a distant people (as a Roman senator might have said) that we know nothing about? Or was it the disastrous combination of Spain and Africa when the Vandals settled in both provinces by 428 and their fleet (with Majorca and the islands as bases) cut off Rome from its grain supplies and shattered the backbone of ancient civilization—the Mediterranean Sea? Throughout European history, the victory of hostile powers in Africa and Spain has repeatedly spelled disaster for our civilization.

But if the gradualness of this process misled the Romans there were other and equally potent reasons for their blindness. Most potent of all was the fact that they mistook entirely the very nature of civilization itself. All of them were making the same mistake. People who thought that Rome could swallow barbarism and absorb it into her life without diluting her own civilization; the people who ran about busily saying that the barbarians were not such bad fellows after all, finding good points in their regime with which to castigate the Romans and crying that except ye become as little barbarians ye shall not attain salvation; the people who did not observe in 476 that one half of the Respublica Romanorum had ceased to exist and nourished themselves on the fiction that the barbarian kings were exercising a power delegated from the Emperor. All these people were deluded by the same error, the belief that Rome (the civilization of their age) was not a mere historical fact with a beginning and an end, but a condition of nature like the air they breathed and the earth they tread Ave Roma immortalis, most magnificent most disastrous of creeds!

But if the gradualness of this process misled the Romans, there were other equally strong reasons for their blindness. The most significant reason was that they completely misunderstood the true nature of civilization itself. Everyone was making the same mistake. People believed that Rome could absorb barbarism into its life without compromising its own civilization; those who ran around claiming that the barbarians weren’t so bad after all, finding positive aspects in their rule to criticize the Romans, and proclaiming that unless you become like little barbarians, you won’t achieve salvation; those who did not notice in 476 that half of the Roman Republic had ceased to exist and convinced themselves that the barbarian kings were exercising power delegated from the Emperor. All these people were misled by the same misconception: the belief that Rome (the civilization of their time) was not just a historical fact with a beginning and an end, but a natural condition, like the air they breathed and the ground they walked on. Ave Roma immortalis, the most magnificent yet most disastrous of beliefs!

The fact is that the Romans were blinded to what was happening to them by the very perfection of the material culture which they [pg 016] had created. All around them was solidity and comfort, a material existence which was the very antithesis of barbarism. How could they foresee the day when the Norman chronicler would marvel over the broken hypocausts of Caerleon? How could they imagine that anything so solid might conceivably disappear? Their roads grew better as their statesmanship grew worse and central heating triumphed as civilization fell.

The truth is that the Romans were blinded to what was happening around them by the sheer perfection of the material culture they had created. All around them was stability and comfort, a material existence that was the complete opposite of barbarism. How could they predict the day when the Norman chronicler would be amazed by the ruined hypocausts of Caerleon? How could they imagine that anything so solid could possibly vanish? Their roads improved even as their leadership declined, and central heating thrived as civilization crumbled.

But still more responsible for their unawareness was the educational system in which they were reared. Ausonius and Sidonius and their friends were highly educated men and Gaul was famous for its schools and universities. The education which these gave consisted in the study of grammar and rhetoric, which was necessary alike for the civil service and for polite society; and it would be difficult to imagine an education more entirely out of touch with contemporary life, or less suited to inculcate the qualities which might have enabled men to deal with it. The fatal study of rhetoric, its links with reality long since severed, concentrated the whole attention of men of intellect on form rather than on matter. The things they learned in their schools had no relation to the things that were going on in the world outside and bred in them the fatal illusion that tomorrow would be as yesterday, that everything was the same, whereas everything was different.

But even more responsible for their ignorance was the educational system they grew up in. Ausonius, Sidonius, and their friends were well-educated men, and Gaul was known for its schools and universities. The education they received focused on grammar and rhetoric, which were essential for government work and high society; it’s hard to imagine an education that was more disconnected from contemporary life or less effective at teaching the skills needed to navigate it. The damaging emphasis on rhetoric, which had long lost its connection to reality, led intellectuals to focus entirely on form rather than content. What they learned in school had no relevance to what was happening in the real world and created the dangerous illusion that tomorrow would be just like yesterday, that everything was the same, when in fact everything was changing.

So we take our leave of them. Going ... going ... gone! Gone altogether? Perhaps not. Hundreds of years of barbarism were to elapse before a new society arose capable of matching or even excelling Rome in material wealth, in arts, in sciences, and in gentler modes of existence--the douceur de la vie. We cannot say what date marked the moment of final recovery, or who were the men who were to represent advancing civilization as fully as Ausonius or Gregory of Tours represented civilization in retreat: Dante, Shakespeare, Capernicus, Newton? But for many centuries, perhaps a whole millennium, before western Europe scaled the heights on which these men now stood, it had been gradually raising itself from the depths of post-Roman decline. The ascent was not only slow but also discontinuous, yet it was sufficient to establish within a few centuries of Gregory of Tours a social order different from Rome and less glorious to behold across a thousand years of [pg 017] history, but nevertheless sufficiently exalted to draw the interest, and even to command the admiration of other still later ages. In that culture and in that social order much of what Ausonius and Sidonius and even Fortunatus represented was brought to life again, albeit in a form they would not always have recognized as their own. To this extent, at least, they were not only the epigones of Rome but the true precursors of the Middle Ages.

So we say goodbye to them. Going ... going ... gone! Gone entirely? Maybe not. Hundreds of years of brutality would pass before a new society emerged that could match or even surpass Rome in wealth, arts, sciences, and the nicer aspects of life—the douceur de la vie. We can't pinpoint the exact moment of this final recovery or identify the figures who would embody advancing civilization as fully as Ausonius or Gregory of Tours represented civilization in decline: Dante, Shakespeare, Copernicus, Newton? For many centuries, possibly even a whole millennium, before Western Europe reached the heights these individuals now occupied, it had been slowly lifting itself from the depths of post-Roman decline. The rise was not only gradual but also inconsistent, yet it was enough to establish a different social order from Rome within a few centuries of Gregory of Tours—a social order that was less glorious to look at over a thousand years of [pg 017] history, but still significant enough to capture the interest and admiration of later ages. In that culture and in that social order, much of what Ausonius, Sidonius, and even Fortunatus represented was revived, although in a form they might not always recognize as their own. In this way, they were not just the followers of Rome but also the true precursors of the Middle Ages.






[pg 018]

CHAPTER II

THE PEASANT BODO


LIFE ON A COUNTRY ESTATE IN THE TIME OF CHARLEMAGNE


Three delicate things that best support the world: the gentle stream of milk from the cow's udder into the bucket; the slender blade of green corn growing in the field; the fine thread held by the hand of a skilled woman.

Three sounds of growth: the mooing of a milking cow; the clatter of a blacksmith's forge; the swish of a plow.

--From The Triads of Ireland (9th century)

From The Triads of Ireland (9th century)


Economic history, as we know it, is the newest of all the branches of history. Up to the middle of the last century the chief interest of the historian and of the public alike lay in political and constitutional history, in political events, wars, dynasties, and in political institutions and their development. Substantially, therefore, history concerned itself with the ruling classes. 'Let us now praise famous men,' was the historian's motto. He forgot to add 'and our fathers that begat us'. He did not care to probe the obscure lives and activities of the great mass of humanity, upon whose slow toil was built up the prosperity of the world and who were the hidden foundation of the political and constitutional edifice reared by the famous men he praised. To speak of ordinary people would have been beneath the dignity of history. Carlyle struck a significant note of revolt: 'The thing I want to see,' he said, 'is not Red-book lists and Court Calendars and Parliamentary Registers, but the Life of Man in England: what men did, thought, suffered, enjoyed.... Mournful, in truth, it is to behold what the business called "History" in these so enlightened and illuminated times still continues to be. Can you gather from it, read till your eyes go out, [pg 019] any dimmest shadow of an answer to that great question: How men lived and had their being; were it but economically, as, what wages they got and what they bought with these? Unhappily you cannot.... History, as it stands all bound up in gilt volumes, is but a shade more instructive than the wooden volumes of a backgammon-board.'

Economic history, as we understand it today, is the newest branch of history. Until the middle of the last century, the main focus for historians and the public was on political and constitutional history—political events, wars, dynasties, and the development of political institutions. Essentially, history was about the ruling classes. The historian's motto seemed to be, "Let us now praise famous men," but he forgot to include "and our fathers who begot us." There was little interest in delving into the lives and activities of the vast majority of people whose hard work built the world's prosperity and formed the hidden foundation of the political and constitutional structures created by those famous individuals. Discussing ordinary people was seen as beneath the dignity of history. Carlyle expressed a significant dissent: "What I want to see," he stated, "is not lists from the Red Book, Court Calendars, or Parliamentary Registers, but the Life of Man in England: what people did, thought, suffered, enjoyed.... It’s truly sad that what we call 'History' remains so unchanged in these supposedly enlightened times. Can you find, even after reading until your eyes are strained, [pg 019] any hint of an answer to that big question: How did people live and exist, even just economically, like how much they earned and what they bought with it? Unfortunately, you cannot.... History, confined to these gilded volumes, is only slightly more enlightening than the wooden pieces of a backgammon board."

Carlyle was a voice crying in the wilderness. Today the new history, whose way he prepared, has come. The present age differs from the centuries before it in its vivid realization of that much-neglected person the man in the street; or (as it was more often in the earliest ages) the man with the hoe. Today the historian is interested in the social life of the past and not only in the wars and intrigues of princes. To the modern writer, the fourteenth century, for instance, is not merely the century of the Hundred Years' War and of the Black Prince and Edward III; more significantly it is for him the era of the slow decay of villeinage in England, a fact more epoch-making, in the long run, than the struggle over our French provinces. We still praise famous men, for he would be a poor historian who could spare one of the great figures who have shed glory or romance upon the page of history; but we praise them with due recognition of the fact that not only great individuals, but people as a whole, unnamed and undistinguished masses of people, now sleeping in unknown graves, have also been concerned in the story. Our fathers that begat us have come to their own at last. As Acton put it, 'The great historian now takes his meals in the kitchen.'

Carlyle was a voice crying out in the wilderness. Today, the new history he helped shape has arrived. The present age stands apart from previous centuries because it truly acknowledges that often-overlooked individual: the average person, or (as it was often referred to in earlier times) the laborer. Nowadays, historians are interested in the social life of the past, not just the wars and intrigues of rulers. For the modern writer, the fourteenth century isn’t just the time of the Hundred Years' War, the Black Prince, and Edward III; it’s more importantly seen as the period of the gradual decline of serfdom in England, a development that changed history more significantly over time than the fight for our French territories. We still honor famous individuals, as any good historian would recognize the contributions of great figures who have added brilliance or drama to historical narratives; however, we also acknowledge that not just these notable individuals, but entire communities of nameless, ordinary people, now resting in unmarked graves, have played a role in history. Our ancestors have finally received their due recognition. As Acton pointed out, 'The great historian now takes his meals in the kitchen.'

This book is chiefly concerned with the kitchens of History, and the first which we shall visit is a country estate at the beginning of the ninth century. It so happens that we know a surprising amount about such an estate, partly because Charlemagne himself issued a set of orders instructing the Royal stewards how to manage his own lands, telling them everything it was necessary for them to know, down to the vegetables which they were to plant in the garden. But our chief source of knowledge is a wonderful estate book which Irminon, the Abbot of St Germain des Prés near Paris, drew up so that the abbey might know exactly what lands belonged to it and who lived on those lands, very much as William I drew up [pg 020] an estate book of his whole kingdom and called it Domesday Book. In this estate book is set down the name of every little estate (or fisc as it was called) belonging to the abbey, with a description of the land which was worked under its steward to its own profit, and the land which was held by tenants, and the names of those tenants and of their wives and of their children, and the exact services and rents, down to a plank and an egg, which they had to do for their land. We know today the name of almost every man, woman, and child who was living on those little fiscs in the time of Charlemagne, and a great deal about their daily lives.

This book mainly focuses on the kitchens of history, and the first one we’ll explore is a country estate from the early ninth century. Interestingly, we know quite a bit about this estate, mainly because Charlemagne himself issued a series of directives telling the royal stewards how to manage his lands, covering everything they needed to know, even down to the vegetables they should plant in the garden. However, our primary source of information is a remarkable estate book created by Irminon, the Abbot of St Germain des Prés near Paris, which was designed so the abbey could know exactly what lands were theirs and who lived on those lands, similar to how William I compiled [pg 020] an estate book for his entire kingdom, naming it the Domesday Book. This estate book includes the name of every small estate (or fisc as it was called) owned by the abbey, with descriptions of the land cultivated under its steward for profit, as well as the land occupied by tenants, including the names of those tenants, their wives, and their children, along with the exact services and rents they owed for their land, down to a plank and an egg. Today, we know the names of nearly every man, woman, and child living on those small fiscs during Charlemagne’s time, along with a lot about their daily lives.

Consider for a moment how the estate upon which they lived was organized. The lands of the Abbey of St Germain were divided into a number of estates, called fiscs, each of a convenient size to be administered by a steward. On each of these fiscs the land was divided into seigniorial and tributary lands; the first administered by the monks through a steward or some other officer, and the second possessed by various tenants, who received and held them from the abbey. These tributary lands were divided into numbers of little farms, called manses, each occupied by one or more families. If you had paid a visit to the chief or seigniorial manse, which the monks kept in their own hands, you would have found a little house, with three or four rooms, probably built of stone, facing an inner court, and on one side of it you would have seen a special group of houses hedged round, where the women serfs belonging to the house lived and did their work; all round you would also have seen little wooden houses, where the household serfs lived, workrooms, a kitchen, a bakehouse, barns, stables, and other farm buildings, and round the whole a hedge carefully planted with trees, so as to make a kind of enclosure or court. Attached to this central manse was a considerable amount of land--ploughland, meadows, vineyards, orchards, and almost all the woods or forests on the estate. Clearly a great deal of labour would be needed to cultivate all these lands. Some of that labour was provided by servile workers who were attached to the chief manse and lived in the court. But these household serfs were not nearly enough to do all the work upon the monks' land, and far the greater part of it had to be done by services paid by the other landowners on the estate.

Consider for a moment how the estate where they lived was organized. The lands of the Abbey of St Germain were divided into several estates called fiscs, each of a manageable size to be run by a steward. Each of these fiscs was divided into lordly and tenant lands; the first managed by the monks through a steward or another official, and the second held by various tenants, who received them from the abbey. These tenant lands were split into small farms, called manses, each occupied by one or more families. If you had visited the main or lordly manse, which the monks kept for themselves, you would have found a small house with three or four rooms, likely made of stone, facing an inner courtyard. On one side, there was a special group of houses surrounded by a hedge, where the female serfs belonging to the house lived and worked; all around, you would also see small wooden houses for the household serfs, workrooms, a kitchen, a bakehouse, barns, stables, and other farm buildings, all enclosed by a hedge carefully planted with trees to create a sort of courtyard. Attached to this main manse was a significant amount of land—arable fields, meadows, vineyards, orchards, and most of the woods or forests on the estate. Clearly, a lot of labor was needed to cultivate all these lands. Some of that labor came from the serfs who lived at the main manse and resided in the courtyard. However, these household serfs were not nearly enough to handle all the work on the monks' land, and the vast majority had to be completed by services performed by other landowners on the estate.







[pg 021]

Beside the seigniorial manse, there were a number of little dependent manses. These belonged to men and women who were in various stages of freedom, except for the fact that all had to do work on the land of the chief manse. There is no need to trouble with the different classes, for in practice there was very little difference between them, and in a couple of centuries they were all merged into one common class of medieval villeins. The most important people were those called coloni, who were personally free (that is to say, counted as free men by the law), but bound to the soil, so that they could never leave their farms and were sold with the estate, if it were sold. Each of the dependent manses was held either by one family or by two or three families which clubbed together to do the work; it consisted of a house or houses, and farm buildings, like those of the chief manse, only poorer and made of wood, with ploughland and a meadow and perhaps a little piece of vineyard attached to it. In return for these holdings the owner or joint owners of every manse had to do work on the land of the chief manse for about three days in the week. The steward's chief business was to see that they did their work properly, and from every one he had the right to demand two kinds of labour. The first was field work: every year each man was bound to do a fixed amount of ploughing on the domain land (as it was called later on), and also to give what was called a corvée, that is to say, an unfixed amount of ploughing, which the steward could demand every week when it was needed; the distinction corresponds to the distinction between week work and boon work in the later Middle Ages. The second kind of labour which every owner of a farm had to do on the monks' land was called handwork, that is to say, he had to help repair buildings, or cut down trees, or gather fruit, or make ale, or carry loads--anything, in fact, which wanted doing and which the steward told him to do. It was by these services that the monks got their own seigniorial farm cultivated. On all the other days of the week these hard-worked tenants were free to cultivate their own little farms, and we may be sure that they put twice as much elbow grease into the business.

Next to the lord’s estate, there were several smaller dependent farms. These belonged to individuals who were at various levels of freedom but all had to work on the land of the main estate. There’s no need to get into the different classes, because in practice there was very little distinction among them, and in a few centuries, they all joined together into one common class of medieval peasants. The most significant group were called coloni, who were legally considered free people but were tied to the land, meaning they could never leave their farms and were sold with the estate if it got sold. Each dependent farm was either held by a single family or by two or three families that worked together; it included a house or houses, and farm buildings like those of the main estate, but poorer and made of wood, along with some farmland, a meadow, and maybe a small vineyard. In exchange for these holdings, the owner or co-owners of each farm had to work on the land of the main estate for about three days a week. The steward’s main job was to ensure they did their work properly, and he had the right to demand two types of labor from everyone. The first was field work: each year, every man had to complete a set amount of plowing on the domain land (as it was called later), and also provide what was called a corvée, which was an unspecified amount of plowing that the steward could request every week when necessary; this distinction aligns with what later became known as week work and boon work in the later Middle Ages. The second type of labor that every farmer had to perform on the monks' land was called handwork, meaning he had to help repair buildings, cut down trees, gather fruit, make ale, or carry loads—anything that needed to be done as directed by the steward. It was through these services that the monks managed to cultivate their own estate. On the other days of the week, these hard-working tenants were free to tend to their own small farms, and we can be sure they put twice as much effort into that work.

But their obligation did not end here, for not only had they to pay services, they also had to pay certain rents to the big house. [pg 022] There were no State taxes in those days, but every man had to pay an army due, which Charlemagne exacted from the abbey, and which the abbey exacted from its tenants; this took the form of an ox and a certain number of sheep, or the equivalent in money: 'He pays to the host two shillings of silver' comes first on every freeman's list of obligations. The farmers also had to pay in return for any special privileges granted to them by the monks; they had to carry a load of wood to the big house, in return for being allowed to gather firewood in the woods, which were jealously preserved for the use of the abbey; they had to pay some hogsheads of wine for the right to pasture their pigs in the same precious woods; every third year they had to give up one of their sheep for the right to graze upon the fields of the chief manse; they had to pay a sort of poll-tax of 4d. a head. In addition to these special rents every farmer had also to pay other rents in produce; every year he owed the big house three chickens and fifteen eggs and a large number of planks, to repair its buildings; often he had to give it a couple of pigs; sometimes corn, wine, honey, wax, soap, or oil. If the farmer were also an artisan and made things, he had to pay the produce of his craft; a smith would have to make lances for the abbey's contingent to the army, a carpenter had to make barrels and hoops and vine props, a wheelwright had to make a cart. Even the wives of the farmers were kept busy, if they happened to be serfs; for the servile women were obliged to spin cloth or to make a garment for the big house every year.

But their responsibilities didn’t end there. They not only had to pay for services, but they also had to pay certain rents to the main house. [pg 022] There were no state taxes back then, but every man had to pay an army fee, which Charlemagne collected from the abbey, and the abbey collected from its tenants. This fee took the form of an ox and a certain number of sheep, or the equivalent in cash: "He pays the host two shillings of silver" was first on every freeman's list of dues. The farmers also had to pay for special privileges granted by the monks; they had to carry a load of wood to the main house in exchange for the right to gather firewood in the woods, which were carefully preserved for the abbey’s use. They had to pay several hogsheads of wine for the right to let their pigs graze in those same valuable woods; every third year they had to give one of their sheep to graze on the fields of the chief manse; they also had to pay a sort of poll tax of 4d per person. In addition to these special rents, every farmer also had to pay other rents in produce: each year he owed the main house three chickens, fifteen eggs, and a large number of planks for building repairs; often he had to give them a couple of pigs; sometimes corn, wine, honey, wax, soap, or oil. If the farmer was also an artisan and made things, he had to pay with his craft products; a blacksmith would have to forge lances for the abbey’s army, a carpenter had to make barrels and hoops and vine supports, and a wheelwright had to create a cart. Even the farmer's wives were kept busy if they happened to be serfs, as the servile women were required to spin cloth or make a garment for the main house every year.

All these things were exacted and collected by the steward, whom they called Villicus, or Major (Mayor). He was a very hard-worked man, and when one reads the seventy separate and particular injunctions which Charlemagne addressed to his stewards one cannot help feeling sorry for him. He had to get all the right services out of the tenants, and tell them what to do each week and see that they did it; he had to be careful that they brought the right number of eggs and pigs up to the house, and did not foist off warped or badly planed planks upon him. He had to look after the household serfs too, and set them to work. He had to see about storing, or selling, or sending off to the monastery the produce of the estate and of the tenants' rents; and every year he had to present [pg 023] a full and detailed account of his stewardship to the abbot. He had a manse of his own, with services and rents due from it, and Charlemagne exhorted his stewards to be prompt in their payments, so as to set a good example. Probably his official duties left him very little time to work on his own farm, and he would have to put in a man to work it for him, as Charlemagne bade his stewards do. Often, however, he had subordinate officials called deans under him, and sometimes the work of receiving and looking after the stores in the big house was done by a special cellarer.

All these things were gathered and collected by the steward, whom they called Villicus or Major (Mayor). He was a very hard-working man, and when you read the seventy specific instructions that Charlemagne gave to his stewards, you can't help but feel sorry for him. He had to ensure that the tenants provided all the necessary services, tell them what to do each week, and make sure they actually did it; he had to ensure they brought the right number of eggs and pigs to the house and didn’t try to offload warped or poorly cut planks on him. He had to take care of the household serfs too and assign them tasks. He was responsible for storing, selling, or sending off to the monastery the produce from the estate and the rents from the tenants; and every year he had to present [pg 023] a complete and detailed account of his management to the abbot. He had his own house, with services and rents owed to him, and Charlemagne urged his stewards to be timely with their payments to set a good example. Probably, his official duties left him with very little time to work on his own farm, and he would need to hire someone to manage it for him, just as Charlemagne instructed his stewards to do. Often, however, he had subordinate officials called deans working under him, and sometimes the task of receiving and managing the supplies in the big house was handled by a dedicated cellarer.

That, in a few words, is the way in which the monks of St Germain and the other Frankish landowners of the time of Charlemagne managed their estates. Let us try, now, to look at those estates from a more human point of view and see what life was like to a farmer who lived upon them. The abbey possessed a little estate called Villaris, near Paris, in the place now occupied by the park of Saint Cloud. When we turn up the pages in the estate book dealing with Villaris, we find that there was a man called Bodo living there.[1] He had a wife called Ermentrude and three children called Wido and Gerbert and Hildegard; and he owned a little farm of arable and meadow land, with a few vines. And we know very nearly as much about Bodo's work as we know about that of a smallholder in France today. Let us try and imagine a day in his life. On a fine spring morning towards the end of Charlemagne's reign Bodo gets up early, because it is his day to go and work on the monks' farm, and he does not dare to be late, for fear of the steward. To be sure, he has probably given the steward a present of eggs and vegetables the week before, to keep him in a good temper; but the monks will not allow their stewards to take big bribes (as is sometimes done on other estates), and Bodo knows that he will not be allowed to go late to work. It is his day to plough, so he takes his big ox with him and little Wido to run by its side with a goad, and he joins his friends from some of the farms near by, who are going to work at the big house too. They all assemble, some with horses and oxen, some with mattocks and hoes and spades and axes and scythes, and go off in gangs to work upon the fields and meadows and woods of the seigniorial manse, according as the steward orders them. The manse next door to Bodo is held [pg 024] by a group of families: Frambert and Ermoin and Ragenold, with their wives and children. Bodo bids them good morning as he passes. Frambert is going to make a fence round the wood, to prevent the rabbits from coming out and eating the young crops; Ermoin has been told off to cart a great load of firewood up to the house; and Ragenold is mending a hole in the roof of a barn. Bodo goes whistling off in the cold with his oxen and his little boy; and it is no use to follow him farther, because he ploughs all day and eats his meal under a tree with the other ploughmen, and it is very monotonous.

That, in a few words, is how the monks of St Germain and the other Frankish landowners during Charlemagne’s time managed their estates. Now, let's try to look at those estates from a more human perspective and see what life was like for a farmer living on them. The abbey owned a small estate called Villaris, near Paris, in the area now occupied by the park of Saint Cloud. When we check the estate book regarding Villaris, we find that a man named Bodo lived there. He had a wife named Ermentrude and three children named Wido, Gerbert, and Hildegard; and he owned a small farm with crops, meadows, and a few vines. We know about Bodo's work almost as well as we know about a smallholder in France today. Let's imagine a day in his life. On a beautiful spring morning towards the end of Charlemagne's reign, Bodo rises early because it's his day to work on the monks' farm, and he doesn't dare be late for fear of the steward. He probably gave the steward a gift of eggs and vegetables the previous week to keep him in a good mood; but the monks don't allow their stewards to accept large bribes (as sometimes happens on other estates), so Bodo knows he can't be late for work. It’s his plowing day, so he takes his big ox with him and little Wido to run alongside it with a goad. He meets up with his friends from nearby farms, who are also heading to the big house to work. They all gather, some with horses and oxen, others with tools like mattocks, hoes, spades, axes, and scythes, and they head off in groups to work on the fields, meadows, and woods of the seigniorial manse, following the steward’s orders. The manse next door to Bodo is held by a group of families: Frambert, Ermoin, and Ragenold, along with their wives and children. Bodo greets them as he passes. Frambert plans to build a fence around the wood to keep rabbits from eating the young crops; Ermoin has been assigned to haul a large load of firewood up to the house; and Ragenold is repairing a hole in a barn roof. Bodo walks off whistling into the cold with his oxen and little boy; there’s no use following him further, as he’ll be plowing all day and eating his meal under a tree with the other plowmen, which is quite monotonous.

Let us go back and see what Bodo's wife, Ermentrude, is doing. She is busy too; it is the day on which the chicken-rent is due--a fat pullet and five eggs in all. She leaves her second son, aged nine, to look after the baby Hildegard and calls on one of her neighbours, who has to go up to the big house too. The neighbour is a serf and she has to take the steward a piece of woollen cloth, which will be sent away to St Germain to make a habit for a monk. Her husband is working all day in the lord's vineyards, for on this estate the serfs generally tend the vines, while the freemen do most of the ploughing. Ermentrude and the serf's wife go together up to the house. There all is busy. In the men's workshop are several clever workmen--a shoemaker, a carpenter, a blacksmith, and two silversmiths; there are not more, because the best artisans on the estates of St Germain live by the walls of the abbey, so that they can work for the monks on the spot and save the labour of carriage. But there were always some craftsmen on every estate, either attached as serfs to the big house, or living on manses of their own, and good landowners tried to have as many clever craftsmen as possible. Charlemagne ordered his stewards each to have in his district 'good workmen, namely, blacksmiths, goldsmiths, silversmiths, shoemakers, turners, carpenters, swordmakers, fishermen, foilers, soapmakers, men who know how to make beer, cider, perry, and all other kinds of beverages, bakers to make pasty for our table, netmakers who know how to make nets for hunting, fishing, and fowling, and others too many to be named'.[2] And some of these workmen are to be found working for the monks in the estate of Villaris.

Let’s go back and see what Bodo's wife, Ermentrude, is up to. She’s busy too; today is the day the chicken rent is due—a fat hen and five eggs in total. She leaves her nine-year-old son in charge of baby Hildegard and heads over to a neighbor's place, who also needs to go up to the big house. The neighbor is a serf and has to bring the steward a piece of wool fabric, which will be sent to St Germain to make a habit for a monk. Her husband is working all day in the lord's vineyards since, on this estate, the serfs generally take care of the vines while the freemen handle most of the plowing. Ermentrude and the serf's wife walk up to the house together. Everything is bustling there. In the men's workshop, there are several skilled workers—a shoemaker, a carpenter, a blacksmith, and two silversmiths; that's all because the best artisans on the St Germain estates live near the abbey walls to work directly for the monks and save on transport costs. However, there are always some craftsmen on every estate, either bound as serfs to the big house or living on their own plots, and good landowners try to have as many skilled craftsmen as possible. Charlemagne instructed his stewards to ensure each district had “good workmen, including blacksmiths, goldsmiths, silversmiths, shoemakers, turners, carpenters, swordsmiths, fishermen, foilers, soapmakers, brewers of beer, cider, perry, and all other types of beverages, bakers to make pastry for our table, netmakers skilled in crafting nets for hunting, fishing, and fowling, and many others too numerous to list.”[2] Some of these workers can be found toiling for the monks in the estate of Villaris.

But Ermentrude does not stop at the men's workshop. She finds [pg 025] the steward, bobs her curtsy to him, and gives up her fowl and eggs, and then she hurries off to the women's part of the house, to gossip with the serfs there. The Franks used at this time to keep the women of their household in a separate quarter, where they did the work which was considered suitable for women, very much as the Greeks of antiquity used to do. If a Frankish noble had lived at the big house, his wife would have looked after their work, but as no one lived in the stone house at Villaris, the steward had to oversee the women. Their quarter consisted of a little group of houses, with a workroom, the whole surrounded by a thick hedge with a strong bolted gate, like a harem, so that no one could come in without leave. Their workrooms were comfortable places, warmed by stoves, and there Ermentrude (who, being a woman, was allowed to go in) found about a dozen servile women spinning and dyeing cloth and sewing garments. Every week the harassed steward brought them the raw materials for their work and took away what they made. Charlemagne gives his stewards several instructions about the women attached to his manses, and we may be sure that the monks of St Germain did the same on their model estates. 'For our women's work,' says Charlemagne, 'they are to give at the proper time the materials, that is linen, wool, woad, vermilion, madder, wool combs, teasels, soap, grease, vessels, and other objects which are necessary. And let our women's quarters be well looked after, furnished with houses and rooms with stoves and cellars, and let them be surrounded by a good hedge, and let the doors be strong, so that the women can do our work properly.'[3] Ermentrude, however, has to hurry away after her gossip, and so must we. She goes back to her own farm and sets to work in the little vineyard; then after an hour or two goes back to get the children's meal and to spend the rest of the day in weaving warm woollen clothes for them. All her friends are either working in the fields on their husbands' farms or else looking after the poultry, or the vegetables, or sewing at home; for the women have to work just as hard as the men on a country farm. In Charlemagne's time (for instance) they did nearly all the sheep shearing. Then at last Bodo comes back for his supper, and as soon as the sun goes down they go to bed; for their hand-made candle gives only a flicker of light, and they both [pg 026] have to be up early in the morning. De Quincey once pointed out, in his inimitable manner, how the ancients everywhere went to bed, 'like good boys, from seven to nine o'clock'. 'Man went to bed early in those ages simply because his worthy mother earth could not afford him candles. She, good old lady ... would certainly have shuddered to hear of any of her nations asking for candles. "Candles indeed!" she would have said; "who ever heard of such a thing? and with so much excellent daylight running to waste, as I have provided gratis! What will the wretches want next?"'[4] Something of the same situation prevailed even in Bodo's time.

But Ermentrude doesn’t just stay at the men’s workshop. She finds the steward, gives him a little curtsy, hands over her fowl and eggs, and then quickly heads to the women’s section of the house to chat with the serfs there. The Franks back then kept the women of their household in a separate area, where they did tasks deemed suitable for women, much like the ancient Greeks. If a Frankish noble lived in the large house, his wife would oversee their work, but since no one lived in the stone house at Villaris, the steward had to manage the women. Their area comprised a small cluster of houses, including a workroom, all surrounded by a thick hedge with a strong bolted gate, similar to a harem, so that no one could enter without permission. Their workrooms were comfortable spaces, warmed by stoves, and there Ermentrude (who, as a woman, was permitted to enter) found about a dozen female serfs spinning and dyeing cloth and sewing garments. Every week, the stressed steward brought them raw materials for their tasks and took away their finished products. Charlemagne gives his stewards several guidelines about the women associated with his estates, and it’s safe to assume that the monks of St Germain did the same on their own estates. "For our women's work," says Charlemagne, "they must provide the necessary materials at the right times, such as linen, wool, woad, vermilion, madder, wool combs, teasels, soap, grease, vessels, and other items needed. And let our women's quarters be well maintained, equipped with houses and rooms with stoves and cellars, and surrounded by a strong hedge, with sturdy doors, so that the women can complete our tasks properly." Ermentrude, however, needs to hurry away after her gossip, and so must we. She returns to her farm and gets to work in the small vineyard; then after an hour or two, she goes back to prepare the children's meal and spends the rest of the day weaving warm woolen clothes for them. All her friends are either working in the fields on their husbands’ farms or taking care of the poultry, vegetables, or sewing at home; because women have to work just as hard as the men on a country farm. In Charlemagne’s time, for example, they did most of the sheep shearing. Finally, Bodo comes back for his dinner, and as soon as the sun sets, they go to bed; for their handmade candle provides only a flicker of light, and they both need to be up early the next morning. De Quincey once pointed out, in his unique style, how people in ancient times went to bed, "like good boys, from seven to nine o'clock." "Man went to bed early in those ages simply because his worthy mother earth could not provide him with candles. She, good old lady ... would certainly have shuddered to hear any of her nations asking for candles. 'Candles indeed!' she would have said; 'who ever heard of such a thing? And with so much excellent daylight going to waste, as I have provided gratis! What will the wretches want next?'" Something similar was true even in Bodo's time.

This, then, is how Bodo and Ermentrude usually passed their working day. But, it may be complained, this is all very well. We know about the estates on which these peasants lived and about the rents which they had to pay, and the services which they had to do. But how did they feel and think and amuse themselves when they were not working? Rents and services are only outside things; an estate book only describes routine. It would be idle to try to picture the life of a university from a study of its lecture list, and it is equally idle to try and describe the life of Bodo from the estate book of his masters. It is no good taking your meals in the kitchen if you never talk to the servants. This is true, and to arrive at Bodo's thoughts and feelings and holiday amusements we must bid goodbye to Abbot Irminon's estate book, and peer into some very dark corners indeed; for though by the aid of Chaucer and Langland and a few Court Rolls it is possible to know a great deal about the feelings of a peasant six centuries later, material is scarce in the ninth century, and it is all the more necessary to remember the secret of the invisible ink.

This is how Bodo and Ermentrude typically spent their workdays. However, one might argue that while we know about the lands the peasants lived on, the rents they had to pay, and the work they were required to do, we still don’t understand how they felt, what they thought, or how they entertained themselves when they weren't working. Rents and services are just surface details; an estate book only captures the day-to-day activities. It would be pointless to try to understand university life solely by looking at its lecture schedule, just as it’s pointless to describe Bodo's life based on his masters' estate book. You can't truly understand your meals in the kitchen if you never converse with the staff. To get to know Bodo's thoughts, feelings, and leisure activities, we need to set aside Abbot Irminon's estate book and explore some really obscure areas. While the works of Chaucer and Langland, along with a few Court Rolls, give us decent insight into a peasant's feelings six centuries later, resources are limited in the ninth century, making it all the more important to remember the secret of the invisible ink.

Bodo certainly had plenty of feelings, and very strong ones. When he got up in the frost on a cold morning to drive the plough over the abbot's acres, when his own were calling out for work, he often shivered and shook the rime from his beard, and wished that the big house and all its land were at the bottom of the sea (which, as a matter of fact, he had never seen and could not imagine). Or else he wished he were the abbot's huntsman, hunting in the forest; or a monk of St Germain, singing sweetly in the abbey church; or a merchant, taking bales of cloaks and girdles along the high [pg 027] road to Paris; anything, in fact, but a poor ploughman ploughing other people's land. An Anglo-Saxon writer has imagined a dialogue with him:

Bodo definitely had a lot of feelings, and they were very intense. When he got up in the frost on a cold morning to plow the abbot's fields while his own were begging for attention, he often shivered and shook the frost off his beard, wishing that the big house and all its land were at the bottom of the sea (which, by the way, he had never seen and couldn’t picture). Sometimes he wished he were the abbot's huntsman, tracking game in the forest; or a monk of St Germain, singing beautifully in the abbey church; or a merchant, carrying bundles of cloaks and belts along the high [pg 027] road to Paris; basically anything but a poor ploughman working someone else's land. An Anglo-Saxon writer imagined a conversation with him:

'So, farmer, how do you do your job?' 'Oh, sir, I work really hard. I get up at dawn, take the oxen to the field, and hitch them to the plow. No matter how harsh the winter is, I can’t stay home because of my lord; I have to plow at least an acre every day after I’ve yoked the oxen and attached the share and coulter to the plow!' 'Do you have any help?' 'I have a boy who drives the oxen with a goad, but he's hoarse from being cold and shouting,' (Poor little Wido!) 'Well, that sounds like tough work?' 'Yes, it really is.'[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Nevertheless, hard as the work was, Bodo sang lustily to cheer himself and Wido; for is it not related that once, when a clerk was singing the 'Allelulia' in the emperor's presence, Charles turned to one of the bishops, saying, 'My clerk is singing very well,' whereat the rude bishop replied, 'Any clown in our countryside drones as well as that to his oxen at their ploughing'?[6] It is certain too that Bodo agreed with the names which the great Charles gave to the months of the year in his own Frankish tongue; for he called January 'Winter-month', February 'Mud-month', March 'Spring-month', April 'Easter-month', May 'Joy-month', June 'Plough-month', July 'Hay-month', August 'Harvest-month', September 'Wind-month', October 'Vintage-month', November 'Autumn-month', and December 'Holy-month'.[7]

Nevertheless, as tough as the work was, Bodo sang loudly to lift his spirits and Wido's; for it is said that once, when a clerk was singing the 'Alleluia' in the emperor's presence, Charles turned to one of the bishops and said, 'My clerk is singing really well,' to which the rude bishop replied, 'Any fool in our countryside sings just as well to his oxen while plowing.'[6] It is also certain that Bodo agreed with the names that the great Charles gave to the months of the year in his own Frankish language; he called January 'Winter-month', February 'Mud-month', March 'Spring-month', April 'Easter-month', May 'Joy-month', June 'Plough-month', July 'Hay-month', August 'Harvest-month', September 'Wind-month', October 'Vintage-month', November 'Autumn-month', and December 'Holy-month'.[7]

And Bodo was a superstitious creature. The Franks had been Christian now for many years, but Christian though they were, the peasants clung to old beliefs and superstitions. On the estates of the holy monks of St Germain you would have found the country people saying charms which were hoary with age, parts of the lay sung by the Frankish ploughman over his bewitched land long before he marched southwards into the Roman Empire, or parts of the spell which the bee-master performed when he swarmed his bees on the shores of the Baltic Sea. Christianity has coloured these charms, but it has not effaced their heathen origin; and because the tilling of the soil is the oldest and most unchanging of human occupations, old beliefs and superstitions cling to it and the old gods [pg 028] stalk up and down the brown furrows, when they have long vanished from houses and roads. So on Abbot Irminon's estates the peasant-farmers muttered charms over their sick cattle (and over their sick children too) and said incantations over the fields to make them fertile. If you had followed behind Bodo when he broke his first furrow you would have probably seen him take out of his jerkin a little cake, baked for him by Ermentrude out of different kinds of meal, and you would have seen him stoop and lay it under the furrow and sing:

And Bodo was a superstitious guy. The Franks had been Christian for many years, but even though they were Christians, the peasants held on to old beliefs and superstitions. On the estates of the holy monks of St Germain, you would find the country folk reciting ancient charms—fragments of a song sung by the Frankish plowman over his enchanted land long before he moved south into the Roman Empire, or parts of the spell the bee-master used when he swarmed his bees by the Baltic Sea. Christianity has influenced these charms, but it hasn’t erased their pagan roots; and because farming is the oldest and most constant of human activities, old beliefs and superstitions stick to it, and the old gods [pg 028] walk along the brown furrows, even as they’ve long disappeared from homes and roads. So, on Abbot Irminon's estates, the peasant-farmers whispered charms over their sick livestock (and their sick children too) and recited incantations over the fields to make them fruitful. If you had followed Bodo as he turned his first furrow, you would have probably seen him pull out a small cake, baked for him by Ermentrude from different types of grain, and you would have seen him lean down and place it under the furrow while singing:

Earth, Earth, Earth! Oh Earth, our mother!
May the All-Wielder, Ever-Lord bless you
With expanding fields, growing upwards,
Full of corn and abundant in strength;
Countless grain stalks and shining plants!
The blossoms of wide barley,
And the white wheat ears growing,
The harvest of the entire land....


Acre, fully nourished, produce food for people!
Blooming brightly, become blessed!
And may the God who created the earth grant us the gift of growth
So that every type of grain can meet our needs.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then he would drive his plough through the acre.

Then he would drive his plow through the acre.

The Church wisely did not interfere with these old rites. It taught Bodo to pray to the Ever-Lord instead of to Father Heaven, and to the Virgin Mary instead of to Mother Earth, and with these changes let the old spell he had learned from his ancestors serve him still. It taught him, for instance, to call on Christ and Mary in his charm for bees. When Ermentrude heard her bees swarming, she stood outside her cottage and said this little charm over them:

The Church wisely chose not to interfere with these ancient rituals. It taught Bodo to pray to the Ever-Lord instead of Father Heaven, and to the Virgin Mary instead of Mother Earth, and with these adjustments allowed the old spell he learned from his ancestors to remain useful. For example, it instructed him to call on Christ and Mary in his charm for bees. When Ermentrude heard her bees swarming, she stood outside her cottage and recited this little charm over them:

Wow, there are a lot of bees outside,
Come here, my little ones,
In blessed peace, under God's care,
Come home safe and sound.
Settle down, settle down, bee,
St. Mary has told you to.
[pg 029]
You can't leave,
You can't run into the woods.
You can't escape me,
Nor can you get away from me.
Sit very still,
Wait for God's will![__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

And if Bodo on his way home saw one of his bees caught in a brier bush, he immediately stood still and wished--as some people wish today when they go under a ladder. It was the Church, too, which taught Bodo to add 'So be it, Lord', to the end of his charm against pain. Now, his ancestors for generations behind him had believed that if you had a stitch in your side, or a bad pain anywhere, it came from a worm in the marrow of your bones, which was eating you up, and that the only way to get rid of that worm was to put a knife, or an arrow-head, or some other piece of metal to the sore place, and then wheedle the worm out on to the blade by saying a charm. And this was the charm which Bodo's heathen ancestors had always said and which Bodo went on saying when little Wido had a pain: 'Come out, worm, with nine little worms, out from the marrow into the bone, from the bone into the flesh, from the flesh into the skin, from the skin into this arrow.' And then (in obedience to the Church) he added 'So be it, Lord'.[10] But sometimes it was not possible to read a Christian meaning into Bodo's doings. Sometimes he paid visits to some man who was thought to have a wizard's powers, or superstitiously reverenced some twisted tree, about which there hung old stories never quite forgotten. Then the Church was stern. When he went to confession the priest would ask him: 'Have you consulted magicians and enchanters, have you made vows to trees and fountains, have you drunk any magic philtre?'[11] And he would have to confess what he did last time his cow was sick. But the Church was kind as well as stern. 'When serfs come to you,' we find one bishop telling his priests, 'you must not give them as many fasts to perform as rich men. Put upon them only half the penance.'[12] The Church knew well enough that Bodo could not drive his plough all day upon an empty stomach. The hunting, drinking, feasting Frankish nobles could afford to lose a meal.

And if Bodo saw one of his bees stuck in a thorn bush on his way home, he would stop right there and wish—just like some people do today when they walk under a ladder. The Church also taught Bodo to add 'So be it, Lord' at the end of his charm for pain. His ancestors believed for generations that if you had a stab of pain in your side or somewhere else, it was because of a worm in your bones that was eating you up, and the only way to get rid of that worm was to put a knife, arrowhead, or some other piece of metal to the sore spot and coax the worm out onto the blade by saying a charm. This was the charm that Bodo's pagan ancestors had always said, and which Bodo continued to say when little Wido complained of pain: 'Come out, worm, with nine little worms, from the marrow to the bone, from the bone to the flesh, from the flesh to the skin, from the skin to this arrow.' And then (to follow the Church’s guidance) he’d add 'So be it, Lord'. But sometimes, it was hard to interpret Bodo's actions with a Christian angle. There were times he'd visit someone believed to have wizard-like powers or reverenced some gnarled tree that was surrounded by old tales that lingered on. That’s when the Church took a strict approach. When he went to confession, the priest would ask him: 'Have you consulted with magicians and enchanters, made vows to trees and fountains, or drunk any magical potion?' And he would have to confess what he did the last time his cow was sick. But the Church was generous as well as strict. 'When serfs come to you,' one bishop advised his priests, 'don’t assign them as many fasts as you do rich men. Give them only half the penance.' The Church understood that Bodo couldn’t plow all day on an empty stomach. The hunting, drinking, and feasting Frankish nobles could afford to skip a meal.

[pg 030]

It was from this stern and yet kind Church that Bodo got his holidays. For the Church made the pious emperor decree that on Sundays and saints' days no servile or other works should be done. Charlemagne's son repeated his decree in 827. It runs thus:

It was from this strict yet compassionate Church that Bodo received his holidays. The Church encouraged the devout emperor to declare that on Sundays and feast days, no labor or other work should be performed. Charlemagne's son reaffirmed this decree in 827. It states:

We establish, in accordance with God's law and our beloved father's commandments, that no work shall be done on Sundays. This includes any labor in the fields, such as tending to vines, plowing, harvesting grain, mowing hay, setting up fences, cutting trees, working in quarries, or building homes. Additionally, gardening, attending court, and hunting are also prohibited. However, three types of carrying services are allowed on Sunday: transporting for the military, delivering food, or, if necessary, carrying a lord's body to the grave. Furthermore, women should not engage in textile work, cut out or stitch clothes, card wool, beat hemp, wash clothes in public, or shear sheep, to ensure a day of rest on the Lord's day. Let everyone gather from all around to attend Mass in the Church and praise God for all the good things He has done for us on that day![__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Unfortunately, however, Bodo and Ermentrude and their friends were not content to go quietly to church on saints' days and quietly home again. They used to spend their holidays in dancing and singing and buffoonery, as country folk have always done until our own gloomier, more self-conscious age. They were very merry and not at all refined, and the place they always chose for their dances was the churchyard; and unluckily the songs they sang as they danced in a ring were old pagan songs of their forefathers, left over from old Mayday festivities, which they could not forget, or ribald love-songs which the Church disliked. Over and over again we find the Church councils complaining that the peasants (and sometimes the priests too) were singing 'wicked songs with a chorus of dancing women,' or holding 'ballads and dancings and evil and wanton songs and such-like lures of the devil';[14] over and over again the bishops forbade these songs and dances; but in vain. In every country in Europe, right through the Middle Ages to the time of the Reformation, and after it, country folk continued to sing and dance in the churchyard. Two hundred years after Charlemagne's death there grew up the legend of the dancers of Kölbigk, who danced on [pg 031] Christmas Eve in the churchyard, in spite of the warning of the priest, and all got rooted to the spot for a year, till the Archbishop of Cologne released them. Some men say that they were not rooted standing to the spot, but that they had to go on dancing for the whole year; and that before they were released they had danced themselves waist-deep into the ground. People used to repeat the little Latin verse which they were singing:

Unfortunately, Bodo, Ermentrude, and their friends couldn’t just quietly go to church on saints' days and then head home. They spent their holidays dancing, singing, and joking around, just like country people have always done, until our more serious, self-aware times. They were full of joy and not at all sophisticated, and they always picked the churchyard for their dances. Sadly, the songs they sang while dancing in a circle were old pagan tunes from their ancestors, remnants of ancient Mayday celebrations that they couldn’t shake off, or crude love songs that the Church frowned upon. Time and again, Church councils complained that the peasants (and sometimes even the priests) were singing "wicked songs with a chorus of dancing women," or hosting "ballads and dances and evil, lascivious songs and suchlike devilish temptations." The bishops repeatedly banned these songs and dances, but it was pointless. Throughout Europe, all the way from the Middle Ages to the Reformation and beyond, country folks continued to sing and dance in the churchyard. Two hundred years after Charlemagne's death, the legend of the dancers of Kölbigk emerged, who danced on [pg 031] Christmas Eve in the churchyard, despite the priest’s warning, and all ended up rooted in place for a year until the Archbishop of Cologne set them free. Some say they weren’t rooted to the spot, but instead had to continue dancing for a whole year; and that before they were freed, they had danced themselves waist-deep into the ground. People often repeated the little Latin verse they were singing:

Bovo rode through a leafy forest
Leading the beautiful Merswinde.
     Why are we standing still? Why don't we go?[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Through the leafy forest, Bovo rode
And his beautiful Merswind trotted beside him--
   Why are we just standing here? Why can't we leave?

Another later story still is told about a priest in Worcestershire who was kept awake all night by the people dancing in his churchyard and singing a song with the refrain 'Sweetheart have pity', so that he could not get it out of his head, and the next morning at Mass, instead of saying 'Dominus vobiscum', he said 'Sweetheart have pity', and there was a dreadful scandal which got into a chronicle.[16]

Another story from later on is about a priest in Worcestershire who couldn’t sleep all night because people were dancing in his churchyard and singing a song with the refrain 'Sweetheart have pity.' It got stuck in his head, and the next morning at Mass, instead of saying 'Dominus vobiscum,' he said 'Sweetheart have pity,' which caused a huge scandal that made it into a chronicle.[16]

Sometimes our Bodo did not dance himself, but listened to the songs of wandering minstrels. The priests did not at all approve of these minstrels, who (they said) would certainly go to hell for singing profane secular songs, all about the great deeds of heathen heroes of the Frankish race, instead of Christian hymns. But Bodo loved them, and so did Bodo's betters; the Church councils had sometimes even to rebuke abbots and abbesses for listening to their songs. And the worst of it was that the great emperor himself, the good Charlemagne, loved them too. He would always listen to a minstrel, and his biographer, Einhard, tells us that 'He wrote out the barbarous and ancient songs, in which the acts of the kings and their wars were sung, and committed them to memory';[17] and one at least of those old sagas, which he liked men to write down, has been preserved on the cover of a Latin manuscript, where a monk scribbled it in his spare time. His son, Louis the Pious, was very different; he rejected the national poems, which he had learnt in his [pg 032] youth, and would not have them read or recited or taught; he would not allow minstrels to have justice in the law courts, and he forbade idle dances and songs and tales in public places on Sundays; but then he also dragged down his father's kingdom into disgrace and ruin. The minstrels repaid Charlemagne for his kindness to them. They gave him everlasting fame; for all through the Middle Ages the legend of Charlemagne grew, and he shares with our King Arthur the honour of being the hero of one of the greatest romance-cycles of the Middle Ages. Every different century clad him anew in its own dress and sang new lays about him. What the monkish chroniclers in their cells could never do for Charlemagne, these despised and accursed minstrels did for him: they gave him what is perhaps more desirable and more lasting than a place in history-they gave him a place in legend. It is not every emperor who rules in those realms of gold of which Keats spoke, as well as in the kingdoms of the world; and in the realms of gold Charlemagne reigns with King Arthur, and his peers joust with the Knights of the Round Table. Bodo, at any rate, benefited by Charles's love of minstrels, and it is probable that he heard in the lifetime of the emperor himself the first beginnings of those legends which afterwards clung to the name of Charlemagne. One can imagine him round-eyed in the churchyard, listening to fabulous stories of Charles's Iron March to Pavia, such as a gossiping old monk of St Gall afterwards wrote down in his chronicle.[18]

Sometimes our Bodo didn’t dance himself but listened to the songs of wandering minstrels. The priests definitely disapproved of these minstrels, who (they said) would surely go to hell for singing profane secular songs about the great deeds of heathen heroes of the Frankish race, instead of Christian hymns. But Bodo loved them, and so did his superiors; the Church councils sometimes even had to rebuke abbots and abbesses for listening to their songs. And the worst part was that the great emperor himself, the good Charlemagne, loved them too. He would always listen to a minstrel, and his biographer, Einhard, tells us that he "wrote out the barbarous and ancient songs, in which the acts of the kings and their wars were sung, and committed them to memory";[17] and at least one of those old sagas, which he liked men to write down, has been preserved on the cover of a Latin manuscript, where a monk scribbled it in his spare time. His son, Louis the Pious, was very different; he rejected the national poems, which he had learned in his [pg 032] youth, and wouldn’t have them read, recited, or taught; he wouldn’t allow minstrels to seek justice in the courts, and he forbade idle dances, songs, and tales in public places on Sundays; but then he also dragged his father’s kingdom into disgrace and ruin. The minstrels repaid Charlemagne for his kindness to them. They gave him everlasting fame; for throughout the Middle Ages, the legend of Charlemagne grew, and he shares with our King Arthur the honor of being the hero of one of the greatest romance cycles of the Middle Ages. Every century dressed him in its own style and sang new songs about him. What the monkish chroniclers in their cells could never do for Charlemagne, these despised and cursed minstrels did for him: they gave him what is perhaps more desirable and more lasting than a place in history—they gave him a place in legend. It’s not every emperor who reigns in those realms of gold that Keats spoke of, as well as in the kingdoms of the world; and in the realms of gold, Charlemagne reigns with King Arthur, and his peers joust with the Knights of the Round Table. Bodo, at any rate, benefited from Charles’s love of minstrels, and it’s likely that he heard in the emperor’s lifetime the first beginnings of those legends that later stuck to the name of Charlemagne. One can imagine him wide-eyed in the churchyard, listening to fabulous stories of Charles’s Iron March to Pavia, such as a gossiping old monk of St Gall later wrote down in his chronicle.[18]

It is likely enough that such legends were the nearest Bodo ever came to seeing the emperor, of whom even the poor serfs who never followed him to court or camp were proud. But Charles was a great traveller: like all the monarchs of the early Middle Ages he spent the time, when he was not warring, in trekking round his kingdom, staying at one of his estates, until he and his household had literally eaten their way through it, and then passing on to another. And sometimes he varied the procedure by paying a visit to the estates of his bishops or nobles, who entertained him royally. It may be that one day he came on a visit to Bodo's masters and stopped at the big house on his way to Paris, and then Bodo saw him plain; for Charlemagne would come riding along the road in his jerkin of otter skin, and his plain blue cloak (Einhard tells us that he hated [pg 033] grand clothes and on ordinary days dressed like the common people);[19] and after him would come his three sons and his bodyguard, and then his five daughters. Einhard has also told us that:

It’s likely that those legends were the closest Bodo ever got to seeing the emperor, whom even the poor serfs who never followed him to court or battle were proud of. But Charles was a great traveler: like all the monarchs of the early Middle Ages, he spent his time, when not at war, traveling around his kingdom, staying at one of his estates until he and his household had literally eaten their way through it, and then moving on to another. Sometimes he would change things up by visiting the estates of his bishops or nobles, who would host him like royalty. It’s possible that one day he visited Bodo's masters and stopped at the big house on his way to Paris, and then Bodo saw him clearly; for Charlemagne would ride along the road in his otter skin jerkin and simple blue cloak (Einhard tells us he hated [pg 033] fancy clothes and usually dressed like common people);[19] and following him would come his three sons, his bodyguard, and then his five daughters. Einhard has also told us that:

He cared so much about raising his sons and daughters that he never ate dinner without them when he was home and never traveled without them. His sons rode alongside him, and his daughters followed behind. Some of his guards, specifically chosen for this purpose, watched the back of the group where his daughters traveled. They were very beautiful and deeply loved by their father, so it's strange that he never arranged marriages for them, either with his own people or with foreigners. Until his death, he kept them all at home, saying he couldn't bear to be without their company.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then, with luck, Bodo, quaking at the knees, might even behold a portent new to his experience, the emperor's elephant. Haroun El Raschid, the great Sultan of the 'Arabian Nights' had sent it to Charles, and it accompanied him on all his progresses. Its name was 'Abu-Lubabah', which is an Arabic word and means 'the father of intelligence[A]', and it died a hero's death on an expedition against the Danes in 810.[21] It is certain that ever afterwards Ermentrude quelled little Gerbert, when he was naughty, with the threat, 'Abu-Lubabah will come with his long nose and carry you off.' But Wido, being aged eight and a bread-winner, professed to have felt no fear on being confronted with the elephant; but admitted when pressed, that he greatly preferred Haroun El Raschid's other present to the emperor, the friendly dog, who answered to the name of 'Becerillo'.

Then, with some luck, Bodo, trembling at the knees, might even see something entirely new to him: the emperor's elephant. Haroun El Raschid, the great Sultan of the 'Arabian Nights', had sent it to Charles, and it traveled with him on all his journeys. Its name was 'Abu-Lubabah', which is an Arabic term that means 'the father of intelligence', and it died a noble death on a mission against the Danes in 810. It's certain that from then on, Ermentrude intimidated little Gerbert when he misbehaved by saying, 'Abu-Lubabah will come with his long trunk and take you away.' But Wido, being eight years old and the family breadwinner, claimed to have felt no fear when faced with the elephant; however, he admitted, when pressed, that he definitely preferred Haroun El Raschid's other gift to the emperor, the friendly dog named 'Becerillo'.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abu-Lubabah.--It's notable that the name has remained unchanged in the historical records.

It would be a busy time for Bodo when all these great folk came, for everything would have to be cleaned before their arrival, the pastry cooks and sausage-makers summoned and a great feast prepared; and though the household serfs did most of the work, it is probable that he had to help. The gossipy old monk of St Gall has given us some amusing pictures of the excitement when Charles suddenly paid a visit to his subjects:

It would be a hectic time for Bodo when all these important people showed up, because everything would need to be cleaned before they arrived, the pastry chefs and sausage makers called in, and a big feast arranged; and even though the household workers did most of the work, he probably had to pitch in. The chatty old monk from St. Gall has shared some entertaining stories about the buzz when Charles unexpectedly visited his subjects:

There was a bishopric that lay directly in Charles's path during his travels, which he could hardly avoid. The bishop of this place, always eager to please, offered everything he had at Charles's disposal. However, once the Emperor showed up unexpectedly, the bishop, in great distress, darted around like a swallow, making sure that not only the palaces and houses but also the courts and squares were swept and cleaned. Tired and frustrated, he finally approached Charles. The very pious Charles noticed this and, after reviewing all the details, said to the bishop, "My kind host, you always ensure everything is wonderfully cleaned for my arrival." The bishop, as if inspired, bowed his head, took the king's undefeated right hand, and, hiding his irritation, kissed it, saying, "It is only right, my lord, that wherever you go, everything should be thoroughly cleaned." Charles, who was acknowledged as the wisest of kings, realizing the situation, said to him, "If I empty, I can also fill." He then added, "You may have that estate near your bishopric, and all your successors may have it forever." On the same trip, he also visited a bishop residing in a place he had to pass through. Being the sixth day of the week, he was unwilling to eat the meat of beast or bird. The bishop, unable to find fish on short notice due to the nature of the place, ordered some excellent, rich, and creamy cheese to be served to him. The self-restrained Charles, always ready to adapt, spared the bishop's embarrassment and accepted no other fare. He took up his knife, cut off what he found unappetizing about the cheese, and began to eat the white part. The bishop, standing nearby like a servant, stepped closer and said, "Why do you do that, lord emperor? You are discarding the best part." Charles, who was honest and didn't believe anyone would try to deceive him, was persuaded by the bishop to try a piece of the skin. He slowly chewed and swallowed it, finding it as smooth as butter. After approving of the bishop's advice, he said, "Very true, my good host," and added, "Make sure to send me two cartloads of this type of cheese every year to Aix." The bishop was alarmed at the challenge and, worried about losing his rank and position, replied, "My lord, I can get the cheeses, but I can't tell which ones are of this quality and which are not. I fear I might be judged unfairly." Then Charles, whose keen insight missed nothing, even the newest or strangest matters, spoke to the bishop, who had known such cheeses since childhood yet couldn't assess them: "Cut them in half," he said, "then fasten together with a skewer the ones you discover are the right quality and keep them in your cellar for a while before sending them to me. The rest you can keep for yourself, your clergy, and your family." This went on for two years, and the king had the cheese delivered without comment. In the third year, though, the bishop personally brought the carefully selected cheeses. However, the fair-minded Charles felt for the bishop’s hard work and concerns and granted the bishopric an excellent estate from which he and his successors could source corn and wine.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

We may feel sorry for the poor flustered bishop collecting his two cartloads of cheeses; but it is possible that our real sympathy ought to go to Bodo, who probably had to pay an extra rent in cheeses to satisfy the emperor's taste, and got no excellent estate to recompense him.

We might feel sorry for the poor, flustered bishop gathering his two carts of cheese; but maybe our real sympathy should go to Bodo, who likely had to cough up extra cheese as rent to please the emperor, and didn't get any great estate in return.

A visit from the emperor, however, would be a rare event in his life, to be talked about for years and told to his grandchildren. But there was one other event, which happened annually, and which was certainly looked for with excitement by Bodo and his friends. For once a year the king's itinerant justices, the Missi Dominici, came round to hold their court and to see if the local counts had been doing justice. Two of them would come, a bishop and a count, and they would perhaps stay a night at the big house as guests of the abbot, and the next day they would go on to Paris, and there they would sit and do justice in the open square before the church and from all the district round great men and small, nobles and freemen and coloni, would bring their grievances and demand redress. Bodo would go too, if anyone had injured or robbed him, and would make his complaint to the judges. But if he were canny he would not go to them empty-handed, trusting to justice alone. Charlemagne was very strict, but unless the missi were exceptionally honest and pious they would not be averse to taking bribes. Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans, who was one of the Emperor's missi, has left us a most entertaining Latin poem, in which he describes the attempts of the clergy and laymen, who flocked to his court, to buy justice.[23] Every one according to his means brought a present; the rich offered money, precious stones, fine materials, and Eastern carpets, arms, horses, antique vases of gold or silver chiselled with representations of the labours of Hercules. The poor brought skins of Cordova leather, tanned and untanned, excellent pieces of cloth and linen (poor Ermentrude must [pg 036] have worked hard for the month before the justices came!), boxes, and wax. 'With this battering-ram,' cries the shocked Bishop Theodulf, 'they hope to break down the wall of my soul. But they would not have thought that they could shake me, if they had not so shaken other judges before,' And indeed, if his picture be true, the royal justices must have been followed about by a regular caravan of carts and horses to carry their presents. Even Theodulf has to admit that, in order not to hurt people's feelings, he was obliged to accept certain unconsidered trifles in the shape of eggs and bread and wine and chickens and little birds, 'whose bodies' (he says, smacking his lips) 'are small, but very good to eat.' One seems to detect the anxious face of Bodo behind those eggs and little birds.

A visit from the emperor would be a rare occasion in his life, one he would talk about for years and share with his grandchildren. But there was one other event that happened every year, which Bodo and his friends eagerly anticipated. Once a year, the king’s traveling justices, the Missi Dominici, came around to hold court and check if the local counts were delivering justice. Two of them would arrive—a bishop and a count—possibly staying a night at the big house as guests of the abbot. The next day, they would continue on to Paris, where they would administer justice in the open square in front of the church, and people from the surrounding area, both prominent and ordinary, nobles and freemen and coloni, would come to voice their grievances and seek redress. Bodo would go too if anyone had wronged him or stolen from him, making his complaint to the judges. But if he was smart, he wouldn't go to them empty-handed, relying solely on justice. Charlemagne was very strict, but unless the missi were exceptionally honest and virtuous, they wouldn’t mind accepting bribes. Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans, one of the emperor’s missi, wrote an entertaining Latin poem describing the attempts of clergy and laypeople, who flocked to his court, to buy justice. [23] Everyone brought a gift according to their means; the wealthy offered money, precious gems, fine fabrics, and exotic carpets, weapons, horses, antique vases of gold or silver decorated with scenes of Hercules' labors. The poor brought leather, both tanned and untanned, good pieces of cloth and linen (poor Ermentrude must have worked hard the month before the justices arrived!), boxes, and wax. "With this battering-ram," exclaims the shocked Bishop Theodulf, "they hope to break down the wall of my soul. But they wouldn’t have thought they could shake me if they hadn’t shaken other judges before." And indeed, if his depiction is accurate, the royal justices must have been followed by a caravan of carts and horses to carry their gifts. Even Theodulf has to concede that, to avoid offending anyone, he had to accept some simple gifts like eggs, bread, wine, chickens, and small birds, "whose bodies" (he says, licking his lips) "are small but very tasty." One can almost see the anxious face of Bodo behind those eggs and small birds.

Another treat Bodo had which happened once a year; for regularly on the ninth of October there began the great fair of St Denys, which went on for a whole month, outside the gates of Paris.[24] Then for a week before the fair little booths and sheds sprang up, with open fronts in which the merchants could display their wares, and the Abbey of St Denys, which had the right to take a toll of all the merchants who came there to sell, saw to it that the fair was well enclosed with fences, and that all came in by the gates and paid their money, for wily merchants were sometimes known to burrow under fences or climb over them so as to avoid the toll. Then the streets of Paris were crowded with merchants bringing their goods, packed in carts and upon horses and oxen; and on the opening day all regular trade in Paris stopped for a month, and every Parisian shopkeeper was in a booth somewhere in the fair, exchanging the corn and wine and honey of the district for rarer goods from foreign parts. Bodo's abbey probably had a stall in the fair and sold some of those pieces of cloth woven by the serfs in the women's quarter, or cheeses and salted meat prepared on the estates, or wine paid in rent by Bodo and his fellow-farmers. Bodo would certainly take a holiday and go to the fair. In fact, the steward would probably have great difficulty in keeping his men at work during the month; Charlemagne had to give a special order to his stewards that they should 'be careful that our men do properly the work which it is lawful to exact from them, and that they do not waste their time in running about to markets and fairs'. Bodo [pg 037] and Ermentrude and the three children, all attired in their best, did not consider it waste of time to go to the fair even twice or three times. They pretended that they wanted to buy salt to salt down their winter meat, or some vermilion dye to colour a frock for the baby. What they really wanted was to wander along the little rows of booths and look at all the strange things assembled there; for merchants came to St Denys to sell their rich goods from the distant East to Bodo's betters, and wealthy Frankish nobles bargained there for purple and silken robes with orange borders, stamped leather jerkins, peacock's feathers, and the scarlet plumage of flamingos (which they called 'phoenix skins'), scents and pearls and spices, almonds and raisins, and monkeys for their wives to play with.[25] Sometimes these merchants were Venetians, but more often they were Syrians or crafty Jews, and Bodo and his fellows laughed loudly over the story of how a Jewish merchant had tricked a certain bishop, who craved for all the latest novelties, by stuffing a mouse with spices and offering it for sale to him, saying that 'he had brought this most precious never-before-seen animal from Judea,' and refusing to take less than a whole measure of silver for it.[26] In exchange for their luxuries these merchants took away with them Frisian cloth, which was greatly esteemed, and corn and hunting dogs, and sometimes a piece of fine goldsmith's work, made in a monastic workshop. And Bodo would hear a hundred dialects and tongues, for men of Saxony and Frisia, Spain and Provence, Rouen and Lombardy, and perhaps an Englishman or two, jostled each other in the little streets; and from time to time there came also an Irish scholar with a manuscript to sell, and the strange, sweet songs of Ireland on his lips:

Another annual event Bodo looked forward to was the big St. Denys fair, which started every year on October 9th and lasted an entire month just outside the gates of Paris. For a week leading up to the fair, little booths and sheds popped up with open fronts so merchants could showcase their products. The Abbey of St. Denys, which had the right to collect fees from all the merchants selling their goods, made sure the fair was enclosed with fences and that everyone entered through the gates to pay their dues. Some clever merchants were known to sneak under the fences or climb over them to avoid the toll. The streets of Paris filled up with merchants bringing their goods, loaded in carts, on horses, and oxen. On opening day, all regular trade in Paris paused for the whole month, and every shopkeeper was at the fair, trading local corn, wine, and honey for exotic items from far-off places. Bodo’s abbey likely had a stall at the fair, selling cloth woven by the serfs in the women’s quarter, or cheeses and salted meat produced on the estates, or wine paid as rent by Bodo and his fellow farmers. Bodo would definitely take a break to visit the fair. In fact, the steward would probably struggle to keep his workers focused throughout the month. Charlemagne even had to remind his stewards to ensure their men did their work and didn’t waste time running around to markets and fairs. Bodo and Ermentrude, along with their three children, all dressed in their best, didn’t see it as wasting time to go to the fair even two or three times. They pretended they needed to buy salt for preserving winter meat or some vermilion dye for a dress for the baby. What they really wanted was to stroll through the rows of booths and see all the unusual items on display, as merchants came to St. Denys selling luxurious goods from the far East to better-off folks like Bodo, while wealthy Frankish nobles haggled over purple and silk robes with orange trim, stamped leather jackets, peacock feathers, and the red feathers of flamingos (which they called 'phoenix skins'), along with perfumes, pearls, spices, almonds, raisins, and monkeys for their wives to play with. Sometimes these merchants were Venetians, but more often, they were Syrians or crafty Jews. Bodo and his friends laughed heartily at the tale of a Jewish merchant who tricked a certain bishop, eager for all the latest trends, by offering him a spice-stuffed mouse, claiming he had brought this rare animal from Judea and refusing to settle for less than a full silver measure. In exchange for their luxuries, these merchants took home Frisian cloth, well-regarded goods, corn, hunting dogs, and occasionally fine goldsmith pieces created in a monastic workshop. Bodo would hear a hundred dialects and languages, with people from Saxony, Frisia, Spain, Provence, Rouen, and Lombardy, and perhaps a few Englishmen, bumping into each other in the narrow streets. Now and then, an Irish scholar would also appear with a manuscript to sell, singing the sweet, strange songs of Ireland.

A fence of trees is all around me,
A blackbird's song calls to me;
Above my lined notebook
The exciting birds sing to me.
In a grey cloak from the top of the bushes
The cuckoo sings:
Honestly—may the Lord protect me!—
I write well under the green trees.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[pg 038]

Then there were always jugglers and tumblers, and men with performing bears, and minstrels to wheedle Bodo's few pence out of his pocket. And it would be a very tired and happy family that trundled home in the cart to bed. For it is not, after all, so dull in the kitchen, and when we have quite finished with the emperor, 'Charlemagne and all his peerage', it is really worth while to spend a few moments with Bodo in his little manse. History is largely made up of Bodos.

Then there were always jugglers, acrobats, men with performing bears, and musicians trying to charm Bodo's few coins out of his pocket. And it would be a very tired but happy family that rolled home in the cart to sleep. Because, after all, the kitchen isn’t so boring, and when we’re done with the emperor, 'Charlemagne and all his peers', it’s really nice to spend a few moments with Bodo in his little home. History is mostly made up of Bodos.






[pg 039]

CHAPTER III

Marco Polo

A VENETIAN TRAVELLER OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY


Et por ce, veul ie que un et autre sachent a tos iors mais les euvres des Veneciens, et qui il furent, et dont il vindrent, et qui il sont, et comment il firent la noble Cite que l'en apele Venise, qui est orendroit la plus bele dou siecle.... La place de Monseignor Saint Marc est orendroit la plus bele place qui soit en tot li monde; que de vers li soleil levant est la plus bele yglise qui soit el monde, c'est l'Yglise de Monseignor Saint Marc. Et de les cele Yglise est li paleis de Monseignor li Dus, grant e biaus a mervoilles.

Et pour cela, je veux que chacun sache tout sur les œuvres des Vénitiens, qui ils étaient, d'où ils venaient, qui ils sont, et comment ils ont créé la noble cité qu'on appelle Venise, qui est actuellement la plus belle du siècle.... La place de Monseigneur Saint Marc est actuellement la plus belle place qui existe dans le monde ; à l'est, il y a la plus belle église du monde, c'est l'Église de Monseigneur Saint Marc. Et près de cette église se trouve le palais de Monseigneur le Duc, grand et magnifique à merveille.

--MARTINO DA CANALE

--MARTINO DA CANALE

And Kinsai [Hangchow] is the greatest city in the whole world, so great indeed that I should scarcely venture to tell of it, but that I have met at Venice people in plenty who have been there.... And if anyone should desire to tell of all the vastness and great marvels of this city, a good quire of paper would not hold the matter, I trow. For 'tis the greatest and noblest city, and the finest for merchandise, that the whole world containeth.

And Kinsai [Hangchow] is the greatest city in the entire world, so impressive that I would hardly dare to describe it, except that I’ve met plenty of people in Venice who have been there... And if anyone wanted to share all the vastness and amazing wonders of this city, I’m sure it would take a lot of paper to cover it all. For it truly is the greatest and most magnificent city, and the best for trade, that exists in the whole world.

--ODORIC OF PORDENONE

Odoric of Pordenone

Let us go back in mind--as would that we could go back in body--to the year 1268. It is a year which makes no great stir in the history books, but it will serve us well. In those days, as in our own, Venice lay upon her lagoons, a city (as Cassiodurus long ago saw her[B]) like a sea-bird's nest afloat on the shallow waves, a city like a ship, moored to the land but only at home upon the seas, the proudest city in all the Western world. For only consider her position. Lying at the head of the Adriatic, half-way between East and West, on the one great sea thoroughfare of medieval commerce, a Mediterranean [pg 040] seaport, yet set so far north that she was almost in the heart of Europe, Venice gathered into her harbour all the trade routes overland and overseas, on which pack-horses could travel or ships sail. Merchants bringing silk and spices, camphor and ivory, pearls and scents and carpets from the Levant and from the hot lands beyond it, all came to port in Venice. For whether they came by way of Egypt sailing between the low banks of the Nile and jolting on camels to Alexandria, or whether they came through the rich and pleasant land of Persia and the Syrian desert to Antioch and Tyre, or whether they slowly pushed their way in a long, thin caravan across the highlands of Central Asia, and south of the Caspian Sea to Trebizond, and so sailed through the Black Sea and the Dardanelles, Venice was their natural focus. Only Constantinople might have rivalled her, and Constantinople she conquered. To Venice, therefore, as if drawn by a magnet, came the spoils of the East, and from Venice they went by horse across the Alps by the Brenner and St Gothard passes to Germany and France, or in galleys by way of the Straits of Gibraltar to England and Flanders;[1] and the galleys and pack-horses came back again to Venice, laden with the metals of Germany, the furs of Scandinavia, the fine wools of England, the cloth of Flanders, and the wine of France.

Let’s take a mental trip back to the year 1268. It may not stand out in history books, but it’s important for us. Back then, just like now, Venice was situated on its lagoons, a city that Cassiodorus famously described[B] as resembling a sea-bird's nest floating on the shallow waves. It was a city like a ship, anchored to the land but truly thriving on the sea, the most impressive city in the Western world. Just think about its location. Positioned at the top of the Adriatic, halfway between East and West, on the major maritime trade route of medieval commerce—a Mediterranean [pg 040] seaport—Venice was so far north that it was nearly in the heart of Europe. It became the hub for all trade routes, both overland and by sea, accessible to pack-horses and ships alike. Merchants arrived with silk, spices, camphor, ivory, pearls, fragrances, and carpets from the Levant and the far hotter regions beyond, all docking in Venice. Whether they journeyed via Egypt, sailing between the low banks of the Nile and riding camels to Alexandria, or traveled through the rich, lush lands of Persia and the Syrian desert to Antioch and Tyre, or if they navigated across the highlands of Central Asia in long caravans, south of the Caspian Sea to Trebizond, and then sailed through the Black Sea and the Dardanelles, Venice was their natural destination. Only Constantinople could have competed with her, and Venice ultimately conquered that rival. Thus, goods from the East were irresistibly drawn to Venice, and from there they moved by horse across the Alps via the Brenner and St. Gothard passes to Germany and France, or by galleys through the Straits of Gibraltar to England and Flanders;[1] and the galleys and pack-horses returned to Venice, burdened with Germany's metals, Scandinavia's furs, England's fine wools, Flanders' cloth, and France's wine.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 'Here for you, in the manner of waterfowl, is a home.'

But if geography gave Venice an unrivalled site, the Venetians did the rest. Through all the early years of their history they defied Constantinople to the east of them, and Pope and Holy Roman Emperor to the west; sometimes turning to one, sometimes to the other, but stubbornly bent all the while upon independence, replying, when invited to become subjects: 'God, Who is our help and protector has saved us to dwell upon these waters. This Venice, which we have raised in the lagoons, is our mighty habitation, no power of emperor or of prince can touch us'; apt, if threatened, to retire to their islands and derisively to fire cannon balls of bread into the mainland force, which sought to starve them out.[2] Always they were conscious that their future lay upon the waters, and in that East, whose colour had crept into their civilization and warmed their blood. They were eastern and western both, the Venetians, hot hearts for loving and conquering, icy heads for scheming and ruling. Bit by bit they secured the ring of mainland behind them, all the [pg 041] while keeping at bay the Saracen and Slav sea rovers, whose ships were the terror of the Mediterranean. Then they descended upon the pirates of Dalmatia, who thus harassed their trading vessels, and took all the Dalmatian coast. The Doge of Venice became Duke of Dalmatia. 'True it is,' says their chronicles, 'that the Adriatic Sea is in the duchy of Venice,'[3] and they called it the 'Gulf of Venice'. Now it was that there was first instituted the magnificent symbolical ceremony of wedding the sea, with the proud words 'Desponsamus te mare in signum veri perpetuique domini'![4]

But while geography gave Venice an unmatched location, the Venetians made it thrive. Throughout their early history, they stood up to Constantinople to the east and the Pope and Holy Roman Emperor to the west; sometimes siding with one and sometimes the other, but always determined to stay independent, responding to invitations to become subjects with: 'God, who is our help and protector, has saved us to live on these waters. This Venice, which we’ve built on the lagoons, is our great home; no emperor or prince can touch us.' When threatened, they would retreat to their islands and mockingly fire bread cannonballs at the forces on the mainland that tried to starve them out.[2] They were always aware that their future was on the water and in the East, whose influence had seeped into their culture and excited their spirits. The Venetians were both eastern and western, passionate lovers and conquerors, but also cold strategists and rulers. Gradually, they secured the mainland behind them, all the [pg 041] while keeping the Saracen and Slav sea raiders at bay, whose ships were feared across the Mediterranean. Then they targeted the pirates of Dalmatia, who harassed their trading vessels, and took control of the entire Dalmatian coast. The Doge of Venice became the Duke of Dalmatia. 'It is true,' their chronicles state, 'that the Adriatic Sea is part of the duchy of Venice,'[3] and they referred to it as the 'Gulf of Venice.' It was then that the magnificent symbolic ceremony of marrying the sea was first held, accompanied by the proud words 'Desponsamus te mare in signum veri perpetuique domini'![4]

She was a young city, vibrant and independent,
No trickery led her astray, no power could harm her,
And when she chose a partner for herself,
She had to commit to the eternal sea.

And truly it seemed as though the very sea had sworn to honour and obey her.

And it really felt like the sea had promised to respect and serve her.

Then came the Crusades, when Europe forgot its differences and threw itself upon the paynim who held the holy places of its faith, when men from all lands marched behind the banner of the Cross and the towers of Jerusalem were more real than the Tower of Babel. Now, at last, Venice saw her dream within her hand. It was Venice who provided galleys and Venice who provided convoys and commissariat and soldiers, at a good round sum; and when time came for the division of the spoil, Venice demanded in every captured town of Palestine and Syria a church, a counting-house and the right to trade without tolls. Her great chance came in the Fourth Crusade, when her old blind Doge Enrico Dandolo (whose blindness had the Nelson touch) upon the pretext that the Crusaders could not pay the transport fees agreed upon, turned the whole Crusade to the use of Venice, and conquered first Zara, which had dared to revolt from her, and then her ancient--her only--rival, the immortal Byzantium itself. It is true that the Pope excommunicated the Venetians when they first turned the armies against Zara, but what matter? They looted Constantinople and brought back the four great gilded horses to St Mark's--St Mark's, which has been compared to a robbers' cave crowded with the booty of the Levant, and which held the sacred body of the saint, [pg 042] stolen from Alexandria by the Venetians, nearly four centuries before, concealed in a tub of pickled pork, in order to elude the Moslems. A Venetian patriarch now said Mass in St Sophia. Venice received the proud title of 'Ruler of a half and a quarter of the Roman Empire,' ('quartæ partis et dimidiæ totius imperii Romaniæ'--the words have a ring of trumpets), and the Doge, buskined in scarlet like the ancient Roman emperors, now ruled supreme over four seas--the Adriatic, the Aegean, the Sea of Marmora, and the Black Sea. Venetian factories studded all the Levantine coasts, in Tripoli and Tyre, Salonica, Adrianople, and Constantinople, in Trebizond on the Black Sea, even at Caffa in the far Crimea, whence ran the mysterious road into Russia. Crete and Rhodes and Cyprus were hers; her galleys swept the pirates from the seas and brooked no rivals; all trade with the East must pass through Venice, and Venice only. The other trading cities of Italy struggled against her, and Genoa came near to rivalling her, but in 1258, and again in 1284, she utterly defeated the Genoese fleet. Not for the city of 'sea without fish, mountains without woods, men without faith, and women without shame' was it to bit the horses on St Mark's.[5] In 1268 Venice seemed supreme. Byzantium was her washpot and over the Levant she had cast her shoe. Truly her chronicler might write of her:

Then came the Crusades, when Europe set aside its differences and united against the Saracens who controlled the sacred sites of their faith. Men from all over marched under the banner of the Cross, and the towers of Jerusalem felt more real than the Tower of Babel. Finally, Venice saw her dream within reach. It was Venice that supplied the galleys, convoys, supplies, and soldiers, all for a hefty price; and when the time came to share the loot, Venice demanded a church, a counting house, and the right to trade without tolls in every town they captured in Palestine and Syria. Her great opportunity arrived during the Fourth Crusade when her blind Doge Enrico Dandolo (whose blindness was reminiscent of Nelson) claimed that the Crusaders couldn't pay the agreed transport fees, turning the entire Crusade to Venice's advantage. They first conquered Zara, which had revolted against her, and then her ancient—her only—rival, the legendary Byzantium itself. It's true that the Pope excommunicated the Venetians when they initially attacked Zara, but that didn’t matter. They plundered Constantinople and brought back the four magnificent gilded horses to St Mark's—St Mark's, often likened to a robbers' den filled with treasures from the East, which housed the saint's sacred body, stolen from Alexandria by the Venetians almost four centuries earlier, hidden in a tub of pickled pork to escape the Muslims. A Venetian patriarch was now celebrating Mass in St Sophia. Venice proudly earned the title of 'Ruler of a half and a quarter of the Roman Empire,' ('quartæ partis et dimidiæ totius imperii Romaniæ'—those words sound like trumpets), and the Doge, dressed in scarlet like the ancient Roman emperors, now reigned over four seas—the Adriatic, Aegean, Sea of Marmora, and the Black Sea. Venetian trading posts dotted the Levantine coasts, in Tripoli and Tyre, Salonica, Adrianople, and Constantinople, in Trebizond on the Black Sea, even in Caffa in the far Crimea, from where a mysterious road led into Russia. Crete, Rhodes, and Cyprus were all hers; her galleys cleared the seas of pirates and tolerated no competition; all trade with the East had to go through Venice, and Venice alone. Other trading cities in Italy struggled against her, and Genoa nearly rivaled her, but in 1258 and again in 1284, she completely defeated the Genoese fleet. Not for the city of 'sea without fish, mountains without woods, men without faith, and women without shame' was it to bit the horses on St Mark's. In 1268, Venice appeared to be at the height of her power. Byzantium was her washpot and she had stamped her authority over the Levant. Truly, her chronicler might have written of her:

Dalmatia, Albania, Rumania, Greece, Trebizond, Syria, Armenia, Egypt, Cyprus, Candia, Apulia, Sicily, and other countries, kingdoms and islands were the fruitful gardens, the proud castles of our people, where they found again pleasure, profit, and security.... The Venetians went about the sea, here and there and across the sea, and in all places wheresoever water runs, and bought merchandise and brought it to Venice from every side. Then there came to Venice Germans and Bavarians, French and Lombards, Tuscans and Hungarians, and every people that lives by merchandise and they took it to their countries.

Dalmatia, Albania, Romania, Greece, Trebizond, Syria, Armenia, Egypt, Cyprus, Crete, Apulia, Sicily, and other countries, kingdoms, and islands were the lush gardens and proud castles of our people, where they rediscovered pleasure, profit, and safety... The Venetians traveled the seas, going here and there, and wherever water flows, they bought goods and brought them to Venice from all directions. Then Germans and Bavarians, French and Lombards, Tuscans and Hungarians, and everyone who lived by trade came to Venice and took those goods back to their own countries.

Small wonder that (as a later traveller observed) the Venetians were proud of their great rule, and when a son was born to a Venetian were wont to say among themselves, 'A Signor is born into the world.'

Small wonder that (as a later traveler noted) the Venetians were proud of their powerful rule, and when a son was born to a Venetian, they would say to each other, 'A Signor is born into the world.'

Is it not true to say that Venice was the proudest city on earth, la noble cite que l'en apele Venise, qui est orendroit la plus bele dou [pg 043] siecle?[6] Life was a fair and splendid thing for those merchant princes, who held the gorgeous East in fee in the year of grace 1268. In that year traders in great stone counting-houses, lapped by the waters of the canals, were checking, book in hand, their sacks of cloves, mace and nutmegs, cinnamon and ginger from the Indies, ebony chessmen from Indo China, ambergris from Madagascar, and musk from Tibet. In that year the dealers in jewels were setting prices upon diamonds from Golconda, rubies and lapis lazuli from Badakhshan, and pearls from the fisheries of Ceylon; and the silk merchants were stacking up bales of silk and muslin and brocade from Bagdad and Yezd and Malabar and China. In that year young gallants on the Rialto (scented gallants, but each, like Shakespeare's Antonio, with a ship venturing into port somewhere in the Levant) rubbed elbows with men of all nations, heard travellers' tales of all lands, and at dawn slipped along the canals in gondolas (not black in those days, but painted and hung with silk), saluting the morning with songs; and the red-haired ladies of Venice whom centuries later Titian loved to paint, went trailing up and down the marble steps of their palaces, with all the brocades of Persia on their backs and all the perfumes of Arabia to sweeten their little hands.

Is it not true to say that Venice was the proudest city on earth, la noble cite que l'en apele Venise, qui est orendroit la plus bele dou [pg 043] siecle?[6] Life was beautiful and splendid for those merchant princes who controlled the wealthy East in the year 1268. In that year, traders in grand stone warehouses, surrounded by the waters of the canals, were tallying their sacks of cloves, mace, nutmeg, cinnamon, and ginger from the Indies, ebony chess pieces from Indo-China, ambergris from Madagascar, and musk from Tibet. In that year, jewel dealers were pricing diamonds from Golconda, rubies and lapis lazuli from Badakhshan, and pearls from the fisheries of Ceylon; and silk merchants were stacking bales of silk, muslin, and brocade from Baghdad, Yazd, Malabar, and China. In that year, young gentlemen on the Rialto (well-groomed gentlemen, each like Shakespeare's Antonio, with a ship coming into port somewhere in the Levant) mingled with people from all nations, listened to travelers' stories from everywhere, and at dawn glided along the canals in gondolas (not black back then, but colorful and adorned with silk), greeting the morning with songs; and the red-haired ladies of Venice whom Titian would later love to paint, strolled up and down the marble steps of their palaces, draped in Persian brocades and wearing the sweet scents of Arabia on their little hands.

It was in that year, too, that one Martino da Canale, a clerk in the customs house, began to busy himself (like Chaucer after him) less with his accounts than with writing in the delectable French language ('por ce que lengue franceise cort parmi le monde, et est la plus delitable a lire et a oir que nule autre') a chronicle of Venice. It is of the water, watery, Canale's chronicle, like Ariel's dirge; he has indeed, 'that intenseness of feeling which seems to resolve itself into the elements which it contemplates.' Here is nothing indeed, of 'the surge and thunder of the Odyssey', but the lovely words sparkle like the sun on the waters of the Mediterranean, and like a refrain, singing itself in and out of the narrative, the phrase recurs, 'Li tens estoit clers et biaus ... et lors quant il furent en mer, li mariniers drecerent les voiles au vent, et lesserent core a ploine voiles les mes parmi la mer a la force dou vent';[7] for so much of the history of Venice was enacted upon deck. It is a passing proud chronicle, too, for Canale was, and well he knew it, a citizen of no mean city.

It was also in that year that a clerk from the customs house named Martino da Canale started to focus less on his accounts and more on writing a chronicle of Venice in the lovely French language ('because the French language spreads across the world and is the most enjoyable to read and hear of all others'). Canale's chronicle is about water, like Ariel's lament; he indeed possesses 'that intensity of feeling which seems to resolve itself into the elements it observes.' There is nothing of 'the surge and thunder of the Odyssey' here, but the beautiful words sparkle like sunlight on the Mediterranean waters, and like a refrain that weaves in and out of the narrative, the phrase repeats, 'Li tens estoit clers et biaus ... et lors quant il furent en mer, li mariniers drecerent les voiles au vent, et lesserent core a ploine voiles les mes parmi la mer a la force dou vent';[7] for much of Venice's history unfolded on deck. It is a rather proud chronicle, as Canale was, and he knew well, a citizen of no ordinary city.

[pg 044]
'Now I wish,' he says, 'that everyone knows forever the works of the Venetians—their origins, who they were, and what they have become, as well as how they created the noble city known as Venice, which is today the most beautiful in the world. I want all who are living now and those who will come to understand how this noble city is built, how it abounds with good things, the power of the Venetians' noble leader, the Doge, the nobility found within it, the strength of the Venetian people, their strong faith in Jesus Christ, and their obedience to the Holy Church, as well as how they never disobey the commands of the Holy Church. In this noble Venice, there is no place for heretics, usurers, murderers, thieves, or robbers. I will tell you the names of all the Doges who have served in Venice, one after the other, and what they did to honor the Holy Church and their noble City. I will mention the names of the noble captains sent by the Doges in their time to defeat their enemies, and I will inform you of the victories they achieved, for it is right to do so.... In the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1267, during the time of Lord Renier Zeno, the high Doge of Venice, I worked hard until I discovered the ancient history of the Venetians—their origins and how they built the noble city called Venice, which is now the most beautiful and pleasant in the world, full of beauty and good things. Trade flows through this noble city like water from fountains, and saltwater surrounds it everywhere except in the houses and streets; when the citizens venture out, they can return home by land or water as they wish. Goods and merchants come from all parts, buying goods and taking them back to their own countries. This town has an abundance of food: bread, wine, game birds, fresh and salted meat, sea fish, and river fish.... In this fair town, you can find many gentlemen, both old and young, along with numerous merchants who buy and sell, money changers, and citizens of all trades, as well as various mariners and ships to transport them to all lands, and galleys to defeat their enemies. Also, this lovely town has a great number of ladies, damsels, and maidens, all richly dressed.'[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It happened that there was a new Doge that year, our year 1268, Lorenzo Tiepolo by name, and a great procession of the gilds took place before the palace on the Piazza of St Mark to welcome his accession. Martino da Canale was watching it and wrote it all down [pg 045] in his chronicle. First came the navy sailing past in the harbour, fifty galleys and other ships, with their crews cheering and shouting on deck. Then came the gilds on foot: first the master smiths, with garlands on their heads and banners and trumpets; then the furriers apparelled in samite and scarlet silk, with mantles of ermine and vair; then the weavers richly bedight, and the ten master tailors in white with crimson stars. Then the master clothworkers passed, carrying boughs of olive and wearing crowns of olive on their heads; then the fustian makers in furred robes of their own weaving, and the quilt makers with garlands of gilt beads and white cloaks sewn with fleurs-de-lis, marching two by two, with little children singing chansonettes and cobles before them. Then came the makers of cloth of gold, all in cloth of gold, and their servants in cloth of gold or of purple, followed by the mercers in silk and the butchers in scarlet, the fish sellers robed and furred and garlanded, and the master barbers, having with them two riders attired as knights-errant, and four captive damsels, strangely garbed. Then came the glass-workers in scarlet furred with vair, and gold-fringed hoods, and rich garlands of pearls, carrying flasks and goblets of the famous Venetian glass before them, and the comb and lantern makers, with a lantern full of birds to let loose in the Doge's presence, and the goldsmiths wearing wreaths and necklaces of gold and silver beads and sapphires, emeralds, diamonds, topazes, jacinths, amethysts, rubies, jasper, and carbuncles. Master and servants alike were sumptuously clad, and almost all wore gold fringes on their hoods, and garlands of gilded beads. Each craft was accompanied by its band of divers instruments, and bore with it silver cups and flagons of wine, and all marched in fair order, singing ballads and songs of greeting, and saluted the Doge and Dogaressa in turn, crying 'Long live our lord, the noble Doge Lorenzo Tiepolo!' Gild after gild they marched in their splendour, lovely alike to ear and eye; and a week fled before the rejoicings were ended and all had passed in procession. Canale surpasses himself here, for he loved State ceremonies; he gives a paragraph to the advance of each gild, its salutation and withdrawal, and the cumulative effect of all the paragraphs is enchanting, like a prose ballade, with a repeated refrain at the end of every verse.[9]

It just so happened that there was a new Doge that year, our year 1268, Lorenzo Tiepolo by name, and a grand procession of the guilds took place in front of the palace at the Piazza of St. Mark to celebrate his ascension. Martino da Canale was there watching and documented everything in his chronicle. First, the navy sailed past in the harbor, with fifty galleys and other ships, their crews cheering and shouting on deck. Then the guilds marched on foot: first the master blacksmiths, wearing garlands on their heads and carrying banners and trumpets; then the furriers dressed in luxurious fabrics like samite and scarlet silk, adorned with mantles of ermine and vair; next came the weavers, beautifully dressed, and the ten master tailors in white with crimson stars. Following them were the master clothworkers, carrying olive branches and wearing crowns made of olive; then the fustian makers in robes they had woven themselves, and the quilt makers with garlands of gold beads and white cloaks sewn with fleurs-de-lis, marching two by two with little children singing light songs ahead of them. Next came the makers of gold cloth, dressed entirely in gold fabric, and their servants clad in gold or purple, followed by the mercers in silk and the butchers in scarlet, then the fishmongers in fine robes, decorated and garlanded, and the master barbers, accompanied by two riders dressed as knights-errant, along with four captive damsels in unusual attire. Then the glassworkers appeared in scarlet fur with hoods lined in vair and adorned with rich pearl garlands, carrying flasks and goblets made from the famous Venetian glass, followed by the makers of combs and lanterns, carrying a lantern filled with birds to release in the Doge's presence, and the goldsmiths wearing wreaths and necklaces made of gold and silver beads, sapphires, emeralds, diamonds, topazes, jacinths, amethysts, rubies, jasper, and carbuncles. Both the masters and their servants were dressed in splendid attire, with nearly all sporting gold fringes on their hoods and garlands of golden beads. Each craft had its own band of various instruments and brought along silver cups and flagons of wine, all marching in formation, singing ballads and songs of celebration, greeting the Doge and Dogaressa in turn, shouting, 'Long live our lord, the noble Doge Lorenzo Tiepolo!' One guild after another paraded in their splendor, delightful to both the ears and eyes; a week went by before the festivities were over, and the entire procession had passed. Canale truly excels here, as he adored State ceremonies; he dedicates a paragraph to each guild's advance, its greeting, and its departure, and the combined effect of all these paragraphs is enchanting, resembling a prose ballad, with a repeated refrain at the end of every verse. [pg 045]

[pg 046]
What, they once lived like this in Venice, where the merchants were the rulers,
Where St. Mark's is, where the Doges used to marry the sea with rings?

Listening to the magnificent salutation of the Doge by the priests of St Mark's, 'Criste, vince, Criste regne, Criste inpere. Notre signor Laurens Teuples, Des gracie, inclit Dus de Venise, Dalmace atque Groace, et dominator de la quarte partie et demi de tot l'enmire de Romanie, sauvement, honor, vie, et victoire. Saint Marc, tu le aie,'[10] who, hearing, could have doubted that Venice, defier of Rome and conqueror of Constantinople, was the finest, richest, most beautiful, and most powerful city in the world?

Listening to the grand greeting of the Doge by the priests of St. Mark's, "Christ, conquer, Christ reign, Christ empower. Our lord Laurens Teuples, By grace, illustrious Duke of Venice, Dalmatia, and Greece, and ruler of a quarter and a half of all the lands of Romania, safety, honor, life, and victory. Saint Mark, you have it,"[10] who, hearing this, could have doubted that Venice, defier of Rome and conqueror of Constantinople, was the finest, richest, most beautiful, and most powerful city in the world?

But was she? Listen and judge. Thousands of miles away from Venice, across the lands and seas of Asia, a little south of the Yangtze River and close to the sea stood the city of Kinsai or Hangchow, the capital of the Sung emperors, who ruled Southern China, not yet (in 1268) conquered by the Tartars.[11] Like Venice, Kinsai stood upon lagoons of water and was intersected by innumerable canals. It was a hundred miles in circuit, not counting the suburbs which stretched round it, and there was not a span of ground which was not well peopled. It had twelve great gates, and each of the twelve quarters which lay within the gates was greater than the whole of Venice. Its main street was two hundred feet wide, and ran from end to end of the city, broken every four miles by a great square, lined with houses, gardens, palaces, and the shops of the artisans, who were ruled by its twelve great craft gilds. Parallel with the main street was the chief canal, beside which stood the stone warehouses of the merchants who traded with India. Twelve thousand stone bridges spanned its waterways, and those over the principal canals were high enough to allow ships with their tapering masts to pass below, while the carts and horses passed overhead. In its market-places men chaffered for game and peaches, sea-fish, and wine made of rice and spices; and in the lower part of the surrounding houses were shops, where spices and drugs and silk, pearls and every sort of manufactured article were sold. Up and down the streets of Kinsai moved lords and merchants clad in silk, and the most beautiful ladies in the world swayed languidly past in embroidered litters, with jade pins [pg 047] in their black hair and jewelled earrings swinging against their smooth cheeks.[12]

But was she? Listen and decide. Thousands of miles away from Venice, across the lands and seas of Asia, just south of the Yangtze River and near the sea, was the city of Kinsai or Hangchow, the capital of the Sung emperors, who ruled Southern China, not yet (in 1268) conquered by the Tartars.[11] Like Venice, Kinsai was built on lagoons and crisscrossed by countless canals. It was a hundred miles around, not counting the suburbs that spread around it, and there wasn't a single spot of land that wasn't densely populated. It had twelve major gates, and each of the twelve districts inside the gates was larger than the whole of Venice. Its main street was two hundred feet wide, stretching from one end of the city to the other, interrupted every four miles by a large square filled with houses, gardens, palaces, and the shops of skilled artisans, ruled by its twelve major guilds. Alongside the main street was the main canal, next to which stood the stone warehouses of merchants trading with India. Twelve thousand stone bridges crossed its waterways, and those over the main canals were tall enough for ships with their slender masts to pass underneath while carts and horses traveled above. In its marketplaces, vendors bargained for game, peaches, sea fish, and rice wine mixed with spices; and in the lower levels of the surrounding houses, shops sold spices, medicines, silk, pearls, and all sorts of manufactured goods. Up and down the streets of Kinsai strolled lords and merchants dressed in silk, while the most beautiful ladies in the world glided by in embroidered litters, with jade pins [pg 047] in their black hair and jeweled earrings swaying against their smooth cheeks.[12]

On one side of this city lay a beautiful lake (famous in Chinese history, and still one of the fairest prospects upon earth), studded with wooded islands, on which stood pavilions with charming names: 'Lake Prospect', 'Bamboo Chambers', 'The House of the Eight Genii', and 'Pure Delight'. Here, like the Venetians, the men of Kinsai came for pleasure parties in barges, nobly hung and furnished, the cabins painted with flowers and mountain landscapes, and looking out they saw on one side the whole expanse of the city, its palaces, temples, convents, and gardens, and on the other the stretch of clear water, crowded with coloured pleasure boats, over which came echoing the high, clear voices and the tinkling instruments of the revellers. There is no space in which to tell of the King's palace, with its gardens and orchards, its painted pavilions, and the groves where the palace ladies coursed the game with dogs, and, tired of the pastime, flung off their robes and ran to the lake, where they disported themselves like a shoal of silver fishes. But a word must be said of the junks, which came sailing into the harbour four and twenty miles away, and up the river to the city; and of the great concourse of ships which came to Zaiton (perhaps the modern Amoy), the port of the province. Here every year came a hundred times more pepper than came to the whole of Christendom through the Levantine ports. Here from Indo China and the Indies came spices and aloes and sandalwood, nutmegs, spikenard and ebony, and riches beyond mention. Big junks laded these things, together with musk from Tibet, and bales of silk from all the cities of Mansi[C], and sailed away in and out of the East India Archipelago, with its spice-laden breezes billowing their sails, to Ceylon. There merchants from Malabar and the great trading cities of southern India took aboard their cargoes and sold them in turn to Arab merchants, who in their turn sold them to the Venetians in one or other of the Levantine ports. Europeans who saw Zaiton and the other Chinese seaports in after years were wont to say that no one, not even a [pg 048] Venetian, could picture to himself the multitude of trading vessels which sailed upon those eastern seas and crowded into those Chinese harbours. They said also with one accord that Kinsai was without doubt the finest and richest and noblest city in the world. To the men of Kinsai, Venice would have been a little suburb and the Levant a backyard. The whole of the east was their trading field, and their wealth and civilization were already old when Venice was a handful of mud huts peopled by fishermen.

On one side of the city was a beautiful lake (famous in Chinese history and still one of the prettiest sights on earth), dotted with wooded islands that had enchanting names: 'Lake Prospect', 'Bamboo Chambers', 'The House of the Eight Genii', and 'Pure Delight'. Here, like the Venetians, the people of Kinsai came for fun on decorated barges, with cabins painted with flowers and mountain scenes. Looking out, they saw on one side the entire city—its palaces, temples, convents, and gardens—and on the other side, the clear water, filled with colorful pleasure boats and the lively sounds of joyful voices and tinkling instruments. There isn't enough space to describe the King’s palace, with its gardens and orchards, its painted pavilions, and the groves where palace ladies chased game with dogs. When tired of the hunt, they would toss off their robes and run into the lake, playing like a school of silver fish. But a mention is needed of the junks that sailed into the harbor from twenty-four miles away, and up the river to the city; and of the huge number of ships that came to Zaiton (possibly the modern Amoy), the provincial port. Each year, a hundred times more pepper arrived here than went to all of Christendom through the Levantine ports. This is where spices and aloes from Indo China and the Indies came, along with sandalwood, nutmeg, spikenard, ebony, and unimaginable riches. Massive junks carried these goods along with musk from Tibet and bales of silk from all the cities of Mansi[C], sailing in and out of the East India Archipelago with their sails billowing in spice-laden breezes, heading to Ceylon. There, merchants from Malabar and the great trading cities of southern India loaded their cargoes, which were then sold to Arab traders, who sold them to the Venetians at one of the Levantine ports. Europeans who saw Zaiton and the other Chinese ports in later years often remarked that no one, not even a [pg 048] Venetian, could imagine the number of trading vessels that sailed those eastern seas and filled those Chinese harbors. They all agreed that Kinsai was undoubtedly the most magnificent, wealthy, and noble city in the world. To the people of Kinsai, Venice would have seemed like a small suburb and the Levant a backyard. The entire east was their trading territory, and their wealth and civilization were already well-established before Venice was just a collection of mud huts inhabited by fishermen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mansi or Manji referred to southern China, while Cathay referred to northern China, with the boundary between them running along the Hoang-Ho River on the east and the southern border of Shensi on the west.

Nor was Kinsai alone and unmatched in all its wonder and beauty, for a three days' journey from it stood Sugui, which today we call Suchow, lying also on the great canal, with its circumference of twenty miles, its prodigious multitudes swarming the streets, its physicians, philosophers, and magicians; Sugui, with the ginger which was so common that forty pounds of it might be bought for the price of a Venetian silver groat, the silk which was manufactured in such vast quantities that all the citizens were dressed in it and still ships laden with it sailed away; Sugui under whose jurisdiction were sixteen wealthy cities, where trade and the arts flourished. If you had not seen Hangchow, you would have said that there was no city in the world, not Venice nor Constantinople nor another worthy to be named in the same breath with Sugui. The Chinese indeed, seeing the riches and beauty of these two cities, doubted whether even the pleasant courts of heaven could show their equal and proudly quoted the proverb:

Nor was Kinsai unique and unmatched in all its wonder and beauty, for a three-day journey from it stood Sugui, which we now call Suchow, also located on the great canal, with a circumference of twenty miles, its enormous crowds filling the streets, its doctors, philosophers, and magicians; Sugui, where ginger was so abundant that you could buy forty pounds of it for the price of a Venetian silver groat, the silk produced in such large quantities that all the citizens wore it while ships loaded with it still set sail; Sugui, overseeing sixteen wealthy cities where trade and the arts thrived. If you hadn't seen Hangchow, you would have said that no city in the world, not Venice nor Constantinople nor any other worth mentioning, could compare to Sugui. The Chinese, indeed, observing the wealth and beauty of these two cities, questioned whether even the delightful courts of heaven could match them and proudly quoted the proverb:

There's a heavenly paradise up above,
But down here we have Hang and Su.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Kinsai seems far enough away in all conscience from Venice in the year 1268, and Venice was all unwitting of its existence, far beyond the sunrise. Yet there was in the city of the lagoons that year, watching the same procession of the gilds which Canale watched, a boy who was destined to link them for ever in the minds of men--a lean lad of fourteen, Marco Polo by name, who was always kicking his heels on the quay and bothering foreign sailors for tales of distant [pg 049] lands. He heard all they had to tell him very willingly, storing it up in that active brain of his, for his curiosity was insatiable; but always the tales that he heard most willingly were about the Tartars.

Kinsai seems far enough away in all conscience from Venice in the year 1268, and Venice was completely unaware of its existence, far beyond the sunrise. Yet that year, in the city of the lagoons, there was a boy watching the same procession of the guilds that Canale watched—a lean fourteen-year-old named Marco Polo, who was always kicking his heels on the quay and pestering foreign sailors for stories about distant [pg 049] lands. He eagerly listened to everything they had to tell him, storing it up in his active mind, for his curiosity was insatiable; but the stories he enjoyed most were always about the Tartars.

At this time the Tartars were at the height of their power in the West and the East. Tartars ruled at Peking all over northern China, Corea, Mongolia, Manchuria, and Tibet, and took tribute from Indo-China and Java. Tartars were spread over central Asia, holding sway in Turkestan and Afghanistan. The Golden Horde ruled the Caucasus, a large part of Russia, and a piece of Siberia. Tartars held sway in Persia, Georgia, Armenia, and a part of Asia Minor. When the great Mangu Khan died in 1259, one empire lay spread across Asia and Europe, from the Yellow River to the Danube. There had been nothing like it in the world before, and there was nothing like it again, until the Russian Empire of modern times. By 1268 it was beginning to split up into the four kingdoms of China, central Asia, Russia, and Persia, but still it was one people. Now, the attitude of the West to the Tartars at this time was very interesting. At first it feared them as a new scourge of God, like Attila and his Huns; they overran Poland, ravaged Hungary, and seemed about to break like a great flood upon the West, and overwhelm it utterly. Then the tide rolled back. Gradually the West lost its first stupefaction and terror and began to look hopefully towards the Tartars as a possible ally against its age-old foe, the Moslem. The Christians of the West knew that the Tartars had laid the Moslem power low through the length and breadth of Asia, and they knew too, that the Tartars had no very sharply defined faith and were curious of all beliefs that came their way. Gradually the West became convinced that the Tartars might be converted to Christianity, and fight side by side beneath the Cross against the hated Crescent. There grew up the strange legend of Prester John, a Christian priest-king, ruling somewhere in the heart of Asia; and indeed little groups of Nestorian Christians did still survive in eastern Asia at this time.[14] Embassies began to pass between Tartar khans and western monarchs, and there began also a great series of missions of Franciscan friars to Tartary, men who were ethnologists and geographers at heart as well as missionaries, and have left us priceless accounts of the [pg 050] lands which they visited. In the year of grace 1268, much was known about central Asia, for in 1245 the Pope had sent the Italian friar John of Plano Carpini thither, and in 1251 another friar, William of Rubruck, a French Fleming, had been sent by the saintly Louis, King of France. Both got as far as Karakorum, the Tartar camp on the borders of northern China, though they did not enter China itself. They had brought back innumerable stories about the nomad conquerors, who carried their tents on carts, and drank fermented mares' milk, about the greatness of the khan and his welcome to the strangers from the West, and the interest with which he listened to their preaching.[15] These tales were common property now, and Marco Polo must have listened to them.

At this time, the Tartars were at the peak of their power in both the West and the East. They ruled in Peking and all over northern China, Korea, Mongolia, Manchuria, and Tibet, and received tribute from Indo-China and Java. The Tartars were spread across Central Asia, dominating Turkestan and Afghanistan. The Golden Horde controlled the Caucasus, much of Russia, and a part of Siberia. They had influence in Persia, Georgia, Armenia, and parts of Asia Minor. When the great Mangu Khan died in 1259, an empire stretched across Asia and Europe, from the Yellow River to the Danube. There had been nothing like it in the world before, and nothing like it again until the modern Russian Empire. By 1268, it was starting to break into the four regions of China, Central Asia, Russia, and Persia, yet it remained one people. The attitude of the West towards the Tartars at this time was particularly interesting. Initially, they feared them as a new scourge from God, similar to Attila and his Huns; they swept over Poland, ravaged Hungary, and seemed poised to surge like a massive flood into the West, potentially overwhelming it completely. Then the tide began to turn. Gradually, the West lost its initial shock and fear, starting to view the Tartars as a possible ally in their long-standing battle against the Muslims. The Christians in the West recognized that the Tartars had defeated the Muslim powers throughout Asia, and they also understood that the Tartars didn’t have a sharply defined faith and were curious about all beliefs that came their way. Slowly, the West became convinced that the Tartars could be converted to Christianity and could fight alongside them under the Cross against the detested Crescent. This led to the strange legend of Prester John, a Christian priest-king believed to be ruling somewhere in the heart of Asia; indeed, small groups of Nestorian Christians still existed in eastern Asia at that time. Embassies began to be exchanged between Tartar khans and Western monarchs, along with a significant number of missions from Franciscan friars to Tartary, who were not just missionaries but also ethnologists and geographers at heart, leaving behind valuable accounts of the [pg 050] lands they visited. In the year 1268, much was known about Central Asia, as in 1245 the Pope had sent the Italian friar John of Plano Carpini there, and in 1251, another friar, William of Rubruck, a French Fleming, had been dispatched by the holy Louis, King of France. Both reached Karakorum, the Tartar camp on the borders of northern China, although they didn't enter China itself. They returned with countless stories about the nomadic conquerors, who transported their tents on carts and drank fermented mare's milk, the grandeur of the khan, his hospitality towards the strangers from the West, and his keen interest in their preaching. These stories became common knowledge, and Marco Polo must have heard them.

Marco Polo was always talking of the Tartars, always asking about them. Indeed, he had reason to be interested in them. This (as we have said) was the year of grace 1268, and eight years before (some, indeed, say fifteen years) his father, Nicolo Polo, and his uncle Maffeo had vanished into Tartary. They were rich merchants, trading with their own ship to Constantinople, and there they had decided to go on a commercial venture into the lands of the Golden Horde, which lay to the north of the Black Sea. So they had sailed over to the Crimea, where they had a counting-house at Soldaia, and taking with them a store of costly jewels, for they were jewel merchants, they had set off on horseback to visit the Khan of the West Tartars. So much the Venetians knew, for word had come back from Soldaia of their venture; but they had never returned. And so Marco, kicking his heels upon the quay, caught sailor-men by the sleeve and asked them about those wild horsemen with their mares' milk and their magicians and their droves of cattle; and as he asked he wondered about his father and his uncle, and whether they were dead and lost for ever in the wilds of Tartary. But even while he asked and wondered and kicked his heels on the quay, while the Doge Tiepolo was watching the procession of the gilds and the clerk Canale was adding up customs dues or writing the ancient history of the Venetians, at that very moment the two Polos were slowly and wearily making their way across the heights of central Asia with a caravan of mules and camels, drawing near to golden Samarcand with its teeming bazaars, coming [pg 051] nearer and nearer to the West; and in the following year, 1269, they reached Acre, and took ship there for Venice, and so at last came home.

Marco Polo was always talking about the Tartars, constantly asking about them. He had good reason to be curious. This was the year 1268, and eight years earlier (some say it was actually fifteen years) his father, Nicolo Polo, and his uncle Maffeo had disappeared into Tartary. They were wealthy merchants, trading with their own ship to Constantinople, and they had decided to embark on a business adventure in the lands of the Golden Horde, which were north of the Black Sea. They had sailed to the Crimea, where they had a trading post in Soldaia, and taking along a collection of valuable jewels, since they were jewel merchants, they set off on horseback to visit the Khan of the West Tartars. The Venetians knew this much because news of their venture had come back from Soldaia; however, they never returned. So Marco, kicking his heels on the dock, grabbed sailors by the sleeve and asked them about those wild horsemen with their mares' milk and magicians and herds of cattle; and as he asked, he wondered about his father and uncle, and whether they were dead and lost forever in the wilds of Tartary. But even while he asked and wondered and kicked his heels on the dock, while Doge Tiepolo was watching the procession of the guilds and the clerk Canale was calculating customs duties or writing the ancient history of the Venetians, at that very moment, the two Polos were slowly and wearily making their way across the heights of central Asia with a caravan of mules and camels, getting closer and closer to golden Samarcand with its bustling bazaars, approaching the West; and in the following year, 1269, they reached Acre, took a ship there for Venice, and finally came home.

They had a strange story to tell, stranger and better than anything the lean, inquisitive boy had heard upon the quays. They had soon disposed of their jewels and they had spent a year at the camp of the Khan of the Golden Horde of Kipchak on the mighty River Volga. Then war broke out between that ruler and the Khan who ruled the Persian Khanate, and it cut off their way back. But Marco's curiosity was inherited; and no Venetian was ever averse to seeing strange lands and seeking out new opportunities for trade; so the Polos decided to go on and visit the Khan of central Asia or Chagatai, and perhaps make their way back to Constantinople by some unfrequented route. They struggled over plains peopled only by tent-dwelling Tartars and their herds, until at last they reached the noble city of Bokhara. They must have followed the line of the Oxus River, and if we reverse the marvellous description which Matthew Arnold wrote of that river's course in Sohrab and Rustum, we shall have a picture of the Polos' journey:

They had a strange story to share, one that was stranger and better than anything the lean, curious boy had heard at the docks. They had quickly sold off their jewels and spent a year at the camp of the Khan of the Golden Horde of Kipchak by the great River Volga. Then war broke out between that ruler and the Khan who governed the Persian Khanate, cutting off their route back home. But Marco's curiosity was in his blood; no Venetian ever shied away from exploring strange lands and looking for new trade opportunities. So, the Polos decided to continue on and visit the Khan of Central Asia, or Chagatai, and maybe find a less-traveled way back to Constantinople. They journeyed across plains inhabited only by tent-dwelling Tartars and their herds until they finally reached the magnificent city of Bokhara. They must have followed the course of the Oxus River, and if we take a look at the incredible description Matthew Arnold wrote of that river's path in Sohrab and Rustum, we can visualize the Polos' journey:

But the majestic river flowed on,
Out of the mist and murmur of that lowland,
Into the frosty starlight, and there it moved,
Rejoicing, through the quiet Chorasmian wasteland
Under the solitary moon; it flowed
Straight for the North Star, past Orgunjè,
Brimming and bright and wide: then the sands began
To confine its watery journey, dam its streams,
And split its currents; for many miles
The trimmed and divided Oxus struggled along
Through sandy beds and tangled rushy islands--
Oxus, forgetting the swift flow he had
In his high mountain cradle in Pamere,
A thwarted, wandering traveler:--until finally
The long-desired sound of waves is heard, and wide
His shining home of waters opens, bright
And calm, from whose depths the newly-bathed stars
Emerge and shine upon the Aral Sea.
[pg 052]

For three years the Polos remained at Bokhara, until one day it happened that an embassy came to the city, on its way back from the khan in Persia to the great Khan Kublai, who ruled in far-off China, and to whom all the Tartar rulers owed allegiance. The chief ambassador was struck with the talents and charm of the brothers, who had now become proficient in the Tartar language, and persuaded them to accompany him on his journey to the presence of the Great Khan, who had never yet set eyes on a man of the West, and would, he assured them, receive them honourably. They would not have been Venetians had they refused such an opportunity, and, taking their Venetian servants with them, they journeyed for a year with the Tartar embassy across the heart of Asia, and so reached the great Kublai Khan. Many years later Marco himself described their reception, as they had told it to him:

For three years, the Polos stayed in Bokhara, until one day an embassy arrived in the city, traveling back from the khan in Persia to the great Khan Kublai, who ruled in distant China and to whom all the Tartar rulers were loyal. The chief ambassador was impressed by the skills and charm of the brothers, who had become fluent in Tartar, and convinced them to join him on his journey to meet the Great Khan, who had never seen a Westerner before and would, he promised, welcome them with honor. They wouldn't have been Venetians if they had turned down such an opportunity, so, bringing their Venetian servants along, they traveled for a year with the Tartar embassy across the heart of Asia until they reached the great Kublai Khan. Many years later, Marco described their reception as they had recounted it to him:

When the travelers were introduced to the Grand Khan Kublai, he received them with the kindness and friendliness characteristic of his nature. Since they were the first Latins to visit that country, they were treated to feasts and honored with various distinctions. He engaged them in conversations, asking detailed questions about the western world, the Emperor of the Romans, and other Christian kings and princes. Most importantly, he inquired specifically about the Pope, the Church's affairs, and the practices and beliefs of Christians. As knowledgeable and sensible men, they provided thoughtful responses to all these topics, and since they were fluent in the Tartar language, they always expressed themselves appropriately. As a result, the Grand Khan held them in high regard and frequently requested their presence.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


The Great Khan finally decided to send these two intelligent strangers back to their own land on a mission from himself to the Pope, asking for a hundred men of learning to be sent to teach and preach to his Tartars, and for some holy oil from the lamp which burned over Christ's sepulchre in Jerusalem. He provided them with a golden tablet of honour, which acted as a passport and secured that they should be entertained and their journey facilitated from city to city in all his dominions, and so they set forth once more [pg 053] upon their homeward journey, But they were delayed by the dangers and difficulties of travel, 'the extreme cold, the snow, the ice, and the flooding of the rivers', and it was three years before they at last reached Acre in the April of 1269, and finding that the Pope had died the year before, and that no election had yet been made, so that they could not immediately accomplish their mission, they decided to visit their home again, and so went back to Venice. There Nicolo found that his wife, who had been with child at his departure, was dead, leaving behind her a son Marco, our young haunter of quays.

The Great Khan ultimately decided to send these two smart strangers back to their own country with a message for the Pope, requesting a hundred educated men to come teach and preach to his Tartars, along with some holy oil from the lamp that burned over Christ's grave in Jerusalem. He gave them a golden tablet of honor, which served as a passport and ensured they would be welcomed and have their journey made easier from city to city throughout his realm. They set off once again on their way home, but their travels were hindered by various dangers and challenges like extreme cold, snow, ice, and flooding rivers. It took them three years to finally reach Acre in April 1269, only to find that the Pope had died the previous year and there hadn’t been an election yet. Since they couldn't complete their mission immediately, they decided to return home and went back to Venice. There, Nicolo discovered that his wife, who had been pregnant when he left, had passed away, leaving behind their son Marco, our young traveler of the docks.



This was the marvellous tale which the same Marco drank in from the lips of his new-found father and uncle. But more marvels were to come. For two years the Venetians remained at home, awaiting the election of a Pope in order to deliver the Great Khan's letters; but no election was made, and at last, fearing that Kublai might suspect them of playing him false, they decided to return to the East, and this time they took with them Marco, now a well-grown lad of sixteen or seventeen years with a bright eye that looked everywhere and took in everything, observant and sober beyond his age. But when they got as far as Ayas on the Gulf of Scanderoon, news was brought them of the election of Tebaldo di Piacenza as Pope Gregory X, and as Tebaldo had already interested himself in their mission, they returned with all speed to Acre, and obtained from him letters to the Khan (they had already visited Jerusalem and provided themselves with some of the holy oil), and two Dominican friars, 'men of letters and science as well as profound theologians,' though not the hundred men of learning for whom the Khan had asked; and so they set out again from Acre in November 1271. The Dominicans may have been profound theologians, but they were somewhat chicken-hearted adventurers, and when rumours reached them of wars in the district of Armenia, through which they had to pass, they hastily handed over their letters to the Venetians, put themselves under the protection of the Knights Templars, and scuttled back to the coast and safety as fast as they could go, leaving the Polos, 'undismayed by perils and difficulties, to which they had long been inured,' to proceed alone. Assuredly, St Francis crows over St Dominic somewhere in the courts of [pg 054] Heaven; his friars never feared for their skins, as they travelled blithely into the heat of India and the cold of central Asia; and it is easy to imagine the comments of fat William of Rubruck upon the flight of the profound theologians.

This was the amazing story that Marco absorbed from his newfound father and uncle. But even more wonders were ahead. For two years, the Venetians stayed at home, waiting for the election of a Pope to deliver the Great Khan's letters; however, no election took place, and eventually, fearing that Kublai might think they were deceiving him, they decided to return to the East. This time, they brought along Marco, now a tall young man of sixteen or seventeen with keen eyes that saw everything and a maturity that surpassed his years. But when they reached Ayas on the Gulf of Scanderoon, they learned of the election of Tebaldo di Piacenza as Pope Gregory X, and since Tebaldo had already taken an interest in their mission, they hurried back to Acre to obtain letters to the Khan from him (they had previously visited Jerusalem and brought back some holy oil), as well as two Dominican friars, who were 'men of letters and science as well as profound theologians,' though not the hundred scholars the Khan had requested. They set out again from Acre in November 1271. The Dominicans may have been deep thinkers, but they were somewhat timid adventurers. When they heard rumors of wars in the Armenian region they had to cross, they quickly handed over their letters to the Venetians, sought protection from the Knights Templars, and rushed back to the coast and safety as fast as they could, leaving the Polos, 'undaunted by dangers and challenges, which they had long been accustomed to,' to continue alone. Certainly, St. Francis must be laughing at St. Dominic somewhere in the courts of [pg 054] Heaven; his friars never worried about their safety as they cheerfully journeyed into the heat of India and the cold of central Asia. One can easily imagine the comments of the portly William of Rubruck regarding the retreat of the deep theologians.

The account of this second journey of the Polos may be read in the wonderful book which Marco afterwards wrote to describe the wonders of the world. They went from Lajazzo through Turcomania, past Mount Ararat, where Marco heard tell that Noah's ark rested, and where he first heard also of the oil wells of Baku and the great inland sea of Caspian. Past Mosul and Bagdad they went, through Persia, where brocades are woven and merchants bring caravan after caravan of treasures, to Hormuz, on the Persian Gulf, into which port put the ships from India, laden with spices, drugs, scented woods, and jewels, gold tissues and elephants' teeth. Here they meant to take ship, but they desisted, perhaps because they feared to trust themselves to the flimsy nailless vessels in which the Arabs braved the dangers of the Indian Ocean. So they turned north again and prepared to make the journey by land. They traversed the salt desert of Kerman, through Balk and Khorassan to Badakhshan, where there are horses bred from Alexander the Great's steed Bucephalus, and ruby mines and lapis lazuli. It is a land of beautiful mountains and wide plains, of trout streams and good hunting, and here the brothers sojourned for nearly a year, for young Marco had fallen ill in the hot plains: a breath of mountain air blows through the page in which he describes how amid the clean winds his health came back to him. When he was well, they went on again, and ascended the upper Oxus to the highlands of Pamir, 'the roof of the world' as it has been called in our own time, a land of icy cold, where Marco saw and described the great horned sheep which hunters and naturalists still call after him the Ovis Poli,[17] a land which no traveller (save Benedict Goës, about 1604) described again, until Lieutenant John Wood of the Indian Navy went there in 1838. Thence they descended upon Kashgar, Yarkand, and Khotan, where jade is found, regions which no one visited again until 1860. From Khotan they pushed on to the vicinity of Lake Lob, never to be reached again until a Russian explorer got there in 1871. They halted there to load asses and camels with provisions, [pg 055] and then, with sinking hearts, they began the terrible thirty days' journey across the Gobi Desert. Marco gives a vivid description of its terrors, voices which seem to call the traveller by name, the march of phantom cavalcades, which lures them off the road at night, spirits which fill the air with sounds of music, drums and gongs and the clash of arms--all those illusions which human beings have heard and seen and feared in every desert and in every age.

The story of this second journey of the Polos can be found in the amazing book Marco wrote later to share the wonders of the world. They traveled from Lajazzo through Turcomania, past Mount Ararat, where Marco heard that Noah's ark rested, and where he also first learned about the oil wells of Baku and the vast Caspian Sea. They journeyed beyond Mosul and Bagdad, through Persia, where they wove brocades and merchants brought caravan after caravan of treasures, to Hormuz on the Persian Gulf, which received ships from India loaded with spices, medicines, fragrant woods, jewels, gold fabrics, and elephant tusks. They planned to take a ship here, but decided against it, perhaps fearing the delicate, nailless vessels in which the Arabs dared the dangers of the Indian Ocean. So, they turned north again and got ready to continue their journey overland. They crossed the salt desert of Kerman, through Balk and Khorassan to Badakhshan, where horses descended from Alexander the Great's steed Bucephalus are bred, along with ruby mines and lapis lazuli. It's a region of stunning mountains and vast plains, with trout-filled streams and great hunting, and the brothers stayed here for almost a year because young Marco had fallen ill in the hot plains: a breath of mountain air flows through the page where he describes how among the clean winds, his health returned. Once he was better, they continued on, ascending the upper Oxus to the Pamir Highlands, known as 'the roof of the world' in modern times, a place of icy cold, where Marco saw and described the great horned sheep that hunters and naturalists still call the Ovis Poli,[17] a land that no traveler (except Benedict Goës, around 1604) had described again until Lieutenant John Wood of the Indian Navy visited it in 1838. From there, they moved down to Kashgar, Yarkand, and Khotan, regions where jade is found, which no one visited again until 1860. After Khotan, they pushed on towards Lake Lob, a place that wouldn’t be reached again until a Russian explorer arrived in 1871. They paused there to load donkeys and camels with supplies, [pg 055] and then, with heavy hearts, they started the grueling thirty-day journey across the Gobi Desert. Marco vividly describes its horrors, voices that seem to call the traveler by name, the march of phantom processions that lure them off the road at night, spirits filling the air with music, drums and gongs, and the clash of arms—all those illusions that humans have heard, seen, and feared in every desert and throughout history.

What could this be? A thousand fantasies
Start flooding my memory,
Of calling figures, and ominous shadows,
And ethereal voices that pronounce people's names
On sands, shores, and in desert wildernesses.

At last they arrived safely at Tangut in the extreme north-west of China, and, skirting the frontier across the great steppes of Mongolia, they were greeted by the Khan's people, who had been sent forward to meet them at the distance of forty days' journey, and so at last they reached his presence in the May of 1275, having journeyed for three years and a half.

At last, they arrived safely in Tangut, in the far northwest of China. As they traveled along the border through the vast steppes of Mongolia, they were welcomed by the Khan's people, who had come to meet them from a distance of forty days' journey. Finally, they reached him in May of 1275, after an arduous journey of three and a half years.

The Great Khan received the Polos kindly, listened attentively to the account which they gave of their mission, commended them for their zeal and fidelity, and received the holy oil and the Pope's gifts with reverence. He then observed the boy Marco, now a 'young gallant' and personable enough, no doubt, and inquired who he was, and Nicolo made answer, 'Sire, this is your servant, and my son,' to which the Khan replied, 'He is welcome, and much it pleases me,' and enrolled Marco among his own attendants. It was the beginning of a long and close association, for Kublai Khan soon found that Marco Polo was both discreet and intelligent, and began to employ him on various missions. Moreover, Marco, for his part, found that the Great Khan was always desirous of learning the manners and customs of the many tribes over whom he ruled. Kublai had to the full that noble curiosity which is the beginning of wisdom, and it irked him exceedingly that his envoys, good conscientious men, followed their noses upon his business, looking neither to right nor to left, and as like as not never even noticed that [pg 056] among the aboriginal hill tribes of the interior called Miaotzu there prevailed the peculiar and entertaining custom of the couvade, wherein

The Great Khan welcomed the Polos warmly, listened carefully to their account of their mission, praised them for their dedication and loyalty, and accepted the holy oil and the Pope's gifts with respect. He then noticed Marco, now a young man and quite charming, and asked who he was. Nicolo replied, "Sire, this is your servant, and my son," to which the Khan responded, "He is welcome, and I am very pleased," and brought Marco into his group of attendants. This marked the start of a long and close relationship, as Kublai Khan quickly realized that Marco Polo was both discreet and intelligent, and he began to assign him various missions. Moreover, Marco discovered that the Great Khan was always eager to learn about the customs and traditions of the many tribes he governed. Kublai possessed a noble curiosity that is the foundation of wisdom, and it frustrated him greatly that his envoys, well-meaning men, often pursued their tasks without paying attention to the details around them, often missing things like the fact that among the native hill tribes of the interior called Miaotzu, there was a unique and fascinating custom of the couvade, wherein [pg 056]

     Chinese people go to bed
And rest while their ladies take their place.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

'The Prince, in consequence,' says Marco, 'held them for no better than fools and dolts and would say, "I had far liever hearken about the strange things and the manners of the different countries you have seen than merely be told of the business you went upon,"'

'The Prince, as a result,' says Marco, 'thought of them as nothing more than fools and idiots and would say, "I would much rather hear about the strange things and the customs of the different countries you've seen than just be told about the job you went on,"'

Very different was the habit of the Venetian, who as a lad, had lent ear so readily to swarthy sailors on the Rialto. He quickly picked up several of the languages current in the Great Khan's empire, and here is his account of his proceedings when on a mission to foreign parts:

Very different was the behavior of the Venetian, who as a boy, had listened closely to dark-skinned sailors on the Rialto. He quickly learned several of the languages spoken in the Great Khan's empire, and here is his account of what he did while on a mission to foreign lands:

Noticing that the Great Khan enjoyed hearing about new customs and unique situations in distant lands, he made it his mission to gather accurate information on these topics wherever he traveled. He took notes on everything he saw and heard to satisfy his master's curiosity. In short, during his seventeen years of service, he became so valuable that he was assigned to confidential missions throughout the empire and its territories. He sometimes traveled for personal reasons, but always with the Grand Khan’s permission and approval. In this way, Marco Polo had the chance to learn so much that was previously unknown about the Eastern parts of the world, either through his own observations or by gathering information from others, and he diligently recorded all of it in writing. This earned him significant respect, which unfortunately led to jealousy from other court officials.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

It is small wonder that when first the lad came back with his reports the Great Khan and his courtiers marvelled and exclaimed, 'If this young man live he will assuredly be a person of great worth and ability.'

It’s no surprise that when the young man returned with his reports, the Great Khan and his courtiers were amazed and said, 'If this young man lives, he will definitely be someone of great worth and skill.'

It was while on these various public missions that Marco Polo journeyed through the provinces of Shansi, Shensi, and Szechuen, [pg 057] and skirted the edge of Tibet to Yunnan, and entered Northern Burma, lands unknown again to the West until after 1860. For three years he was himself governor of the great city of Yangchow, which had twenty-four towns under its jurisdiction, and was full of traders and makers of arms and military accoutrements.[20] He visited Karakorum in Mongolia, the old Tartar capital, and with his Uncle Maffeo spent three years in Tangut. On another occasion he went on a mission to Cochin China, and by sea to the southern states of India, and he has left a vivid picture of the great trading cities of Malabar. He might indeed have pondered with Ulysses,

It was during these various public missions that Marco Polo traveled through the regions of Shansi, Shensi, and Szechuen, [pg 057] and went around the edge of Tibet to Yunnan, eventually entering Northern Burma, places that were largely unknown to the West until after 1860. For three years, he served as the governor of the large city of Yangchow, which had twenty-four towns under its authority and was bustling with traders and manufacturers of weapons and military gear.[20] He visited Karakorum in Mongolia, the former Tartar capital, and spent three years in Tangut with his Uncle Maffeo. On another occasion, he undertook a mission to Cochin China and sailed to the southern states of India, leaving behind a vivid description of the major trading cities of Malabar. He might indeed have reflected with Ulysses,

     I have become a name
Always wandering with a hungry heart,
I have seen and experienced so much, cities of people,
And customs, climates, lands, governments,
Including myself, but respected by them all.

He describes the great capital Cambaluc (Peking) in the north, and the beautiful Kinsai (Hangchow) in the south. He describes the Khan's summer palace at Shandu, with its woods and gardens, its marble palace, its bamboo pavilion swung like a tent from two hundred silken cords, its stud of white mares, and its wonder-working magicians. Indeed his description of the summer palace is better known to Englishmen than any other part of his work, for Shandu is Xanadu, which Coleridge saw in a dream after he had been reading Marco's book and wove into wonderful verse:

He talks about the great capital Cambaluc (Beijing) in the north, and the beautiful Kinsai (Hangzhou) in the south. He describes the Khan's summer palace at Shandu, with its woods and gardens, its marble palace, its bamboo pavilion suspended like a tent from two hundred silk cords, its stud of white mares, and its amazing magicians. In fact, his description of the summer palace is better known to English readers than any other part of his work, because Shandu is Xanadu, which Coleridge dreamt about after reading Marco's book and turned into captivating poetry:

In Xanadu, Kubla Khan
Ordered the construction of a grand pleasure dome,
Where the sacred river Alph flowed,
Through caverns unimaginable to man,
Down to a sea devoid of sunlight.

And there were gardens radiant with winding streams
Where many incense-bearing trees bloomed,
And here were forests, as old as the hills
Enclosing sunny patches of green.

Nor is it only palaces which Marco Polo describes, for he tells of the great canal and inland river trade of China, the exports and [pg 058] imports at its harbours, the paper money, the system of posts and caravanserais, which linked it together. He gives an unsurpassed picture of that huge, rich, peaceful empire, full of wealth and commerce and learned men and beautiful things, and of its ruler Kublai Khan, one of the noblest monarchs who ever sat upon a throne, who, since 'China is a sea that salts all the rivers that flow into it,'[21] was far more than a barbarous Mongol khan, was in very truth a Chinese emperor, whose house, called by the Chinese the 'Yuan Dynasty', takes its place among the great dynasties of China.

Marco Polo doesn’t just describe palaces; he talks about the extensive canal and inland river trade in China, the imports and exports at its ports, the paper money, and the postal and caravan systems that connected everything. He paints an unmatched picture of that vast, affluent, peaceful empire, overflowing with wealth, trade, scholars, and beautiful things, and of its ruler Kublai Khan, one of the most noble monarchs to ever sit on a throne, who, since 'China is a sea that salts all the rivers that flow into it,' was much more than a barbaric Mongol khan; he was truly a Chinese emperor, whose dynasty, known as the 'Yuan Dynasty' in China, ranks among the great dynasties of the nation.

Even more than Marco Polo tells us he must, indeed, have seen. The impersonality of the greater part of the book is its one blemish, for we would fain know more of how he lived in China. There is some evidence that he consorted with the Mongol conquerors rather than with the Chinese, and that Chinese was not one of the languages which he learned. He makes no mention of several characteristic Chinese customs, such as the compressed feet of the women, and fishing with cormorants (both of which are described by Ordoric of Pordenone after him); he travelled through the tea districts of Fo-kien, but he never mentions tea-drinking, and he has no word to say even of the Great Wall.[22] And how typical a European he is, in some ways, for all his keen interest in new and strange things. 'They are,' he says of the peaceful merchants and scholars of Suchow, 'a pusillanimous race and solely occupied with their trade and manufactures. In these indeed they display considerable ability, and if they were as enterprising, manly, and warlike as they are ingenious, so prodigious is their number that they might not only subdue the whole of the province, but carry their rule further still.'[23] Nearly five hundred years later we find the same judgement expressed in different words: 'Better fifty years of Europe than a cycle of Cathay.' The answer is a question: Would you rather be the pusillanimous Chinese, who painted the landscape roll of which a portion is reproduced opposite page 52, or the enterprising, manly, and warlike European of the same period, whose highest achievement in pictorial art is the picture of Marco Polo's embarkation, reproduced opposite page 21? What is civilization and what progress? Yet Marco Polo shows himself throughout his book far from unable to appreciate other standards than those of his own [pg 059] land and religion, for of Sakya-muni Buddha he says that, 'had he been a Christian he would have been a great saint of our Lord Jesus Christ,' and he could honour Kublai as that great Khan deserved.

Even more than Marco Polo suggests, he must have seen a lot. The impersonal tone of most of the book is its main flaw, as we would really like to know more about how he lived in China. There's evidence that he spent time with the Mongol conquerors instead of the Chinese and that Chinese wasn't one of the languages he learned. He doesn't mention several typical Chinese customs, like foot-binding for women or fishing with cormorants (both of which are described by Odoric of Pordenone after him); he traveled through the tea regions of Fujian, but he never talks about tea-drinking, and he doesn't mention the Great Wall at all. And in some ways, he’s very much a typical European, despite his keen interest in new and exotic things. He describes the peaceful merchants and scholars of Suzhou as "a timid race only focused on their trade and manufacturing. In these, they show considerable talent, and if they were as ambitious, strong, and warlike as they are clever, their vast numbers could easily conquer the entire province and expand even further." Almost five hundred years later, we see the same judgment expressed in different words: "Better fifty years in Europe than a cycle in Cathay." The question is, would you rather be the timid Chinese, who painted the landscape roll shown on page 52, or the ambitious, strong, and warlike European of the same period, whose greatest artistic achievement is the depiction of Marco Polo's embarkation, shown on page 21? What does civilization mean, and what does progress look like? Yet throughout his book, Marco Polo demonstrates that he is far from unable to appreciate standards other than those of his own country and religion, as he notes that Sakya-muni Buddha "would have been a great saint of our Lord Jesus Christ if he had been Christian," and he could show respect for Kublai as that great Khan deserved. [pg 059]

Nevertheless, although Marco Polo shows less knowledge of the Chinese than one might expect from the extraordinary detail and fidelity of his observation in other directions, he must have known many of these charming and cultivated people, at Kinsai or Cambaluc, or at the city which he governed. Among others, he must have known the great artist who painted the roll mentioned above, Chao Mêng-fu, whom the Chinese called 'Sung ksüeh Tao jen' or the 'Apostle of Pine Trees and Snow'. He was a lineal descendant of the founder of the Sung dynasty and a hereditary official. When that dynasty at last fell before the Tartars, he and his friend Ch'ien Hsüan, 'the Man of the Jade Pool and Roaring Torrent', retired into private life. But in 1286 Chao Mêng-fu was summoned to court by Kublai Khan, and, to the indignation of his friend, returned and became secretary in the Board of War, occupying his time in this post (what must Marco Polo have thought of him!) in painting his marvellous pictures. He became a great favourite of the Khan and was always about the court, and Marco Polo must have known him well and perhaps have watched him at work painting those matchless landscapes, and those pictures of horses and men for which he was famous. Marco loved horses, as, indeed, he loved all kinds of sport (of which he had plenty, for the Khan was a great hunter and hawker), and he has left a word picture of the white brood mares at Shansi, which may be set beside Chao Mêng-fu's brush picture of the 'Eight Horses in the Park of Kublai Khan'.[24] He knew, too, perhaps Chao Mêng-fu's wife, the Lady Kuan, who painted most exquisitely the graceful bamboo and the peony, so loved by Chinese artists, and of whom it is related that 'she would watch the moving shadows of the sprays thrown by the moon on the paper windows, and transfer the fugitive outlines to paper with a few strokes of her supple brush, so that every smallest scrap of her work was mounted in albums as models for others to copy'.[25] Chao Mêng-fu and the Lady Kuan had a son, Chao Yung, who is of special interest to us, for he painted a picture of a Tangut hunter, [pg 060] and Marco Polo has also given a description of the Tartar horsemen and of the province of Tangut, where he saw and described the musk deer and the yak.

Nevertheless, even though Marco Polo appears to know less about the Chinese culture than one would expect given the incredible detail and accuracy of his observations in other areas, he must have met many of these charming and sophisticated people in Kinsai, Cambaluc, or the city he governed. Among them, he likely knew the great artist who painted the aforementioned scroll, Chao Mêng-fu, known in China as 'Sung ksüeh Tao jen' or the 'Apostle of Pine Trees and Snow.' He was a direct descendant of the founder of the Sung dynasty and a hereditary official. When that dynasty eventually fell to the Tartars, he and his friend Ch'ien Hsüan, 'the Man of the Jade Pool and Roaring Torrent,' retired to private life. However, in 1286, Kublai Khan called Chao Mêng-fu to court, and much to his friend's dismay, he returned and took on the role of secretary in the Board of War, spending his time in that position—what must Marco Polo have thought of him!—painting his amazing pictures. He became a favorite of the Khan and often frequented the court, and Marco Polo must have known him well, perhaps even watched him create those unmatched landscapes and his famous pictures of horses and men. Marco was passionate about horses, just as he loved all kinds of sports (which he had plenty of since the Khan was an avid hunter and falconer), and he painted a vivid image of the white broodmares in Shansi, which could be compared to Chao Mêng-fu's painting of the 'Eight Horses in the Park of Kublai Khan.' He also might have known Chao Mêng-fu's wife, the Lady Kuan, who painted the elegant bamboo and peonies that Chinese artists adored. It's said that 'she would observe the moving shadows of the branches cast by the moon on the paper windows and quickly transfer the fleeting outlines to paper with a few strokes of her flexible brush, so that every little piece of her work was mounted in albums as models for others to imitate.' Chao Mêng-fu and the Lady Kuan had a son, Chao Yung, who is particularly interesting to us because he painted a picture of a Tangut hunter, [pg 060] and Marco Polo also described the Tartar horsemen and the province of Tangut, where he saw and detailed the musk deer and the yak.

But we must return to the history of the Polos in China. From time to time in Marco's book we hear also of his father and uncle, travelling about the empire, growing rich by trade, and amassing a store of those jewels, in the value of which they were so skilled, even helping the Khan to reduce a rebel town, by constructing siege engines for him on the European model, handy Venetians that they were, who could lay their hands to anything.[27] Without doubt they were proud of their Marco, who from an inquisitive lad had grown to so wise and observant a man, and had risen to so high a position. So for seventeen years the three Polos abode in the Khan's service in China. The long months slipped by; and at last they began to feel upon them a longing to see Venice and the lagoons again, and to hear Mass once more beneath the majestic roof of St Mark's before they died. Moreover, Kublai Khan was growing old himself, and the favour which he had always shown to them had excited some jealousy among his own people, and they feared what might happen when he died. But the old Khan was adamant to all their prayers; wealth and honours were theirs for the asking, but he would not let them go. They might, indeed, have died in China, and we of the West might never have heard of Marco Polo or of Kublai Khan, but for a mere accident, a stroke of fate, which gave them their chance. In 1286 Arghun, the Khan of Persia, lost by death his favourite wife Bolgana, and, according to her dying wish, he sent ambassadors to the Court of Peking to ask for another bride from her own Mongol tribe. Their overland route home again was endangered by a war, and they therefore proposed to return by sea. Just at that moment, Marco Polo happened to return from a voyage on which he had been sent, and spoke with such assurance of the ease with which it had been accomplished, that the three ambassadors conceived a strong desire to take with them all three of these ingenious Venetians, who seemed to know so much about ships. Thus it was that the great Khan was prevailed upon, very reluctantly, to let them go.

But we need to go back to the story of the Polos in China. Throughout Marco's book, we also hear about his father and uncle traveling across the empire, getting rich from trade, and collecting valuable jewels, which they were quite skilled at assessing. They even assisted the Khan in conquering a rebel town by building siege engines modeled after those from Europe, being handy Venetians who could tackle anything. Undoubtedly, they were proud of their Marco, who had transformed from an inquisitive boy into a wise and observant man, achieving a high position. So for seventeen years, the three Polos stayed in the Khan's service in China. The long months passed, and eventually, they started to feel a strong desire to see Venice and the lagoons again, and to hear Mass once more under the grand roof of St. Mark's before they died. Additionally, Kublai Khan was getting older, and the favoritism he had always shown them had sparked some jealousy among his own people, making them worry about what would happen after his death. However, the old Khan was firm in refusing their pleas; while wealth and honors were theirs for the taking, he wouldn’t let them leave. They might have ended up dying in China, and we in the West might never have heard of Marco Polo or Kublai Khan, if not for a mere accident, a twist of fate that opened up their chance. In 1286, Arghun, the Khan of Persia, lost his favorite wife, Bolgana, to death, and in accordance with her dying wish, he sent ambassadors to the Court of Peking to request another bride from her Mongol tribe. Their overland route home was threatened by war, so they decided to return by sea. At that moment, Marco Polo happened to come back from a voyage he had been sent on, and he spoke so confidently about how easily it had been done that the three ambassadors were eager to take all three of these resourceful Venetians with them, who seemed to have extensive knowledge about ships. Thus, the great Khan was persuaded, albeit reluctantly, to let them go.

Early in 1292 they set sail from the busy port of Zaiton in fourteen [pg 061] big Chinese junks (of which Marco, writing of the shipping of the Indian and China seas, has left an excellent description),[28] with the three envoys, the princess, a beautiful girl of seventeen, 'moult bèle dame at avenant,' says Marco, who had an eye for pretty ladies, and a large suite of attendants. One version of Marco's book says that they took with them also the daughter of the king of Mansi, one of those Sung princesses who in happier days had wandered beside the lake in Hangchow, and who had no doubt been brought up at Cambaluc by the care of Kublai Khan's favourite queen, the Lady Jamui. The voyage was a long and difficult one; they suffered lengthy delays in Sumatra, Ceylon, and Southern India, occupied by Marco in studying the sea charts of the coast of India which the Arab pilots showed him, and adding to his knowledge of these parts, which he had already visited. Thus it was over two years before the junks reached Persia, and two of the three envoys and a large number of their suite had died by the way. When at last they landed, it was found that Arghun, the prospective bridegroom, had meanwhile died too, leaving his throne in the charge of a regent for his young son. But on the regent's advice a convenient solution of the difficulty was found by handing the princess over to this prince, and Marco and his uncles duly conducted her to him in the province of Timochain, where Marco Polo noticed that the women were 'in my opinion the most beautiful in the world', where stood the famed and solitary arbor secco, and where men still told tales of great Alexander and Darius. There they took leave of their princess, who had come on the long voyage to love them like fathers, so Marco says, and wept sorely when they parted. It was while they were still in Persia, where they stayed for nine months after handing over the princess, that the Polos received news of the death of the Great Khan whom they had served so faithfully for so many years. He died at the ripe age of eighty, and with his death a shadow fell over central Asia, darkening the shining yellow roofs of Cambaluc,

Early in 1292, they set sail from the bustling port of Zaiton in fourteen big Chinese junks (which Marco, who described the shipping in the Indian and China seas, wrote about in detail), with three envoys, the princess—a stunning seventeen-year-old girl whom Marco described as 'very beautiful and charming'—and a large group of attendants. One version of Marco's book mentions they also brought along the daughter of the king of Mansi, one of those Sung princesses who, in better times, used to stroll by the lake in Hangchow, and who was probably raised in Cambaluc under the care of Kublai Khan's favorite queen, the Lady Jamui. The voyage was long and challenging; they faced prolonged delays in Sumatra, Ceylon, and Southern India, where Marco occupied himself with studying the sea charts of the Indian coast shown to him by Arab pilots, adding to his knowledge of these regions he'd already visited. Consequently, it took more than two years for the junks to reach Persia, and two of the three envoys and many of their attendants had died along the way. When they finally landed, it turned out that Arghun, the intended groom, had also passed away, leaving his throne to a regent for his young son. Following the regent's suggestion, a practical solution was found by marrying the princess to this prince, and Marco and his uncles escorted her to him in the province of Timochain, where Marco Polo noted that the women were 'in my opinion the most beautiful in the world,' where the renowned and solitary arbor secco stood, and where men still recounted tales of the great Alexander and Darius. There, they said goodbye to their princess, who had come to love them like fathers during the long journey, and wept bitterly when they parted. While they were still in Persia, where they stayed for nine months after handing over the princess, the Polos received news of the death of the Great Khan whom they had served so loyally for so many years. He died at the age of eighty, and with his death, a shadow fell over central Asia, darkening the shining yellow roofs of Cambaluc.

the empty plains
Of Sericana, where Chinese people drive
Their light wagons with sails and the wind,

the minarets of Persia, and the tents of wild Kipchak Tartars, galloping over the Russian steppes. So wide had been the sway of [pg 062] Kublai Khan. A shadow fell also upon the heart of Marco Polo. It was as though a door had clanged to behind him, never to open again. 'In the course of their journey,' he says, 'our travellers received intelligence of the Great Khan having departed this life, which entirely put an end to all prospects of their revisiting those regions.' So he and his elders went on by way of Tabriz, Trebizond, and Constantinople to Venice, and sailed up to the city of the lagoons at long last at the end of 1295.

the minarets of Persia and the tents of wild Kipchak Tartars, racing across the Russian steppes. Kublai Khan had a far-reaching influence. A shadow also fell over Marco Polo's heart. It felt like a door had slammed shut behind him, never to open again. 'During their journey,' he says, 'our travelers learned that the Great Khan had died, which completely ended any hopes of them returning to those lands.' So he and his companions traveled through Tabriz, Trebizond, and Constantinople to Venice, finally arriving in the city of the lagoons at the end of 1295.

A strange fairy-tale legend has come down to us about the return of the Polos. 'When they got thither,' says Ramusio, who edited Marco's book in the fifteenth century, 'the same fate befell them as befell Ulysses, who when he returned after his twenty years' wanderings to his native Ithaca was recognized by nobody.' When, clad in their uncouth Tartar garb, the three Polos knocked at the doors of the Ca' Polo, no one recognized them, and they had the greatest difficulty in persuading their relatives and fellow-Venetians that they were indeed those Polos who had been believed dead for so many years. The story goes that they satisfactorily established their identity by inviting all their kinsmen to a great banquet, for each course of which they put on a garment more magnificent than the last, and finally, bringing in their coarse Tartar coats, they ripped open the seams and the lining thereof, 'upon which there poured forth a great quantity of precious stones, rubies, sapphires, carbuncles, diamonds, and emeralds, which had been sewn into each coat with great care, so that nobody could have suspected that anything was there.... The exhibition of such an extraordinary and infinite treasure of jewels and precious stones, which covered the table, once more filled all present with such astonishment that they were dumb and almost beside themselves with surprise: and they at once recognized these honoured and venerated gentlemen in the Ca' Polo, whom at first they had doubted and received them with the greatest honour and reverence.[29] Human nature has changed little since the thirteenth century. The precious stones are a legend, but no doubt the Polos brought many with them, for they were jewel merchants by trade; they had had ample opportunities for business in China, and the Great Khan had loaded them with 'rubies and other handsome jewels of great value' to boot. Jewels were the [pg 063] most convenient form in which they could have brought home their wealth. But the inquiring Marco brought other things also to tickle the curiosity of the Venetians, as he lets fall from time to time in his book. He brought, for example, specimens of the silky hair of the Tangut yak, which his countrymen much admired, the dried head and feet of a musk deer, and the seeds of a dye plant (probably indigo) from Sumatra, which he sowed in Venice, but which never came up, because the climate was not sufficiently warm.[30] He brought presents also for the Doge; for an inventory made in 1351 of things found in the palace of Marino Faliero includes among others a ring given by Kublai Khan, a Tartar collar, a three-bladed sword, an Indian brocade, and a book 'written by the hand of the aforesaid Marco,' called De locis mirabilibus Tartarorum.[31]

A strange fairy-tale legend has come down to us about the return of the Polos. "When they got there," says Ramusio, who edited Marco's book in the fifteenth century, "they faced the same fate as Ulysses, who, after his twenty years of wandering, returned to his hometown Ithaca and was not recognized by anyone." When, dressed in their awkward Tartar clothes, the three Polos knocked on the doors of the Ca' Polo, no one recognized them. They had a tough time convincing their relatives and fellow Venetians that they were indeed the Polos who had been thought dead for so many years. The story goes that they successfully proved their identity by inviting all their relatives to a grand banquet, during which they wore increasingly magnificent outfits for each course. Finally, they brought out their rough Tartar coats, tore open the seams and linings, and "a great quantity of precious stones, including rubies, sapphires, garnets, diamonds, and emeralds, spilled out, carefully sewn into each coat so that no one could have suspected they were there.... The display of such an extraordinary and vast collection of jewels and precious stones covering the table left everyone speechless and nearly beside themselves with amazement: they instantly recognized these esteemed gentlemen in the Ca' Polo, whom they had initially doubted, and welcomed them with the utmost honor and respect.[29] Human nature hasn't changed much since the thirteenth century. The precious stones are a legend, but the Polos likely brought many with them, as they were jewel merchants by trade; they had plenty of opportunities for business in China, and the Great Khan had loaded them with "rubies and other fine jewels of great worth" as well. Jewels were the easiest way to bring their wealth back home. Yet, the curious Marco brought other things to spark the interest of the Venetians, which he occasionally mentions in his book. For example, he brought samples of the silky hair of the Tangut yak, which his fellow countrymen greatly admired, the dried head and feet of a musk deer, and seeds from a dye plant (probably indigo) from Sumatra, which he sowed in Venice, but they never sprouted because the climate wasn't warm enough.[30] He also brought gifts for the Doge; an inventory made in 1351 of items found in the palace of Marino Faliero includes, among other things, a ring given by Kublai Khan, a Tartar collar, a three-bladed sword, an Indian brocade, and a book "written by the hand of the aforementioned Marco," called De locis mirabilibus Tartarorum.[31]

The rest of Marco Polo's life is quickly told. The legend goes that all the youth of Venice used to resort to the Ca' Polo in order to hear his stories, for not even among the foreign sailors on the quays, where once the boy Marco had wandered and asked about the Tartars, were stories the like of his to be heard. And because he was always talking of the greatness of Kublai Khan's dominions, the millions of revenue, the millions of junks, the millions of riders, the millions of towns and cities, they gave him a nickname and jestingly called him Marco Milione, or Il Milione, which is, being interpreted, 'Million Marco'; and the name even crept into the public documents of the Republic, while the courtyard of his house became known as the Corte Milione. To return from legend to history, the ancient rivalry between Venice and Genoa had been growing during Marco Polo's absence, nor had Venice always prevailed. Often as her galleys sailed,

The rest of Marco Polo's life can be summed up quickly. The story goes that all the young people in Venice would gather at the Ca' Polo to hear his tales because no other stories, not even those from the foreign sailors on the docks where young Marco once wandered asking about the Tartars, could compare. Since he often talked about the vastness of Kublai Khan's empire, the countless riches, ships, riders, towns, and cities, they playfully nicknamed him Marco Milione, or Il Milione, which means 'Million Marco'; this name even made its way into official documents of the Republic, and the courtyard of his house became known as the Corte Milione. Shifting from legend back to history, the old rivalry between Venice and Genoa had been intensifying during Marco Polo's absence, and Venice hadn't always come out on top. As often as her galleys sailed,

dipping deep
For Famagusta and the hidden sun
That surrounds black Cyprus with a lake of fire, ...
Searching for brown slaves or Syrian oranges,
The pirate Genoese
Hell tormented them until they rolled
Blood, water, fruit, and corpses up the hold.

At last in 1298, three years after Marco's return, a Genoese fleet under Lamba Doria sailed for the Adriatic, to bate the pride of Venice [pg 064] in her own sea. The Venetians fitted out a great fleet to meet it, and Marco Polo, the handy man who knew so much about navigation, albeit more skilled with Chinese junks than with western ships, went with it as gentleman commander of a galley. The result of the encounter was a shattering victory for the Genoese off Curzola. Sixty-eight Venetian galleys were burnt, and seven thousand prisoners were haled off to Genoa, among them Marco Polo, who had now a taste of the results of that enterprise, manliness, and warfare, whose absence he so deprecated in the men of Suchow.

At last in 1298, three years after Marco's return, a Genoese fleet led by Lamba Doria set sail for the Adriatic to challenge Venice's pride in its own waters. The Venetians assembled a large fleet to confront them, and Marco Polo, the resourceful man who knew a lot about navigation—though he was more familiar with Chinese junks than Western ships—joined them as the gentleman commander of a galley. The outcome of the battle was a crushing victory for the Genoese near Curzola. Sixty-eight Venetian galleys were burned, and seven thousand prisoners were taken to Genoa, including Marco Polo, who finally experienced the consequences of the enterprise, courage, and warfare that he had criticized in the men of Suchow. [pg 064]

But soon there began to run through the streets and courtyards of Genoa a rumour that in prison there lay a certain Venetian captain, with tales so wonderful to beguile the passing hours that none could tire of hearing them; and anon the gallants and sages and the bold ladies of Genoa were flocking, just as the men of the Rialto had flocked before, to hear his stories of Kublai Khan.

But soon a rumor started spreading through the streets and courtyards of Genoa that there was a certain Venetian captain in prison, with incredible tales that captivated everyone, making it impossible to get tired of listening. Before long, the fashionable young men, wise scholars, and daring women of Genoa were gathering, just like the people of the Rialto had done before, to hear his stories about Kublai Khan.

Lord of the fruits of Tartary
  Her rivers shining silver,
Lord of the hills of Tartary,
  Glen, thicket, wood, and valley,
Her bright stars, her fragrant breeze,
Her quivering lakes, like calm seas,
Her bird-attracting citron trees
  In every purple valley.

'Messer Marco,' so runs Ramusio's account of the tradition which lingered in Venice in his day, 'finding himself in this position, and witnessing the general eagerness to hear all about Cathay and the Great Khan, which indeed compelled him daily to repeat his story till he was weary, was advised to put the matter in writing, so he found means to get a letter written to his father in Venice, in which he desired the latter to send those notes and memoranda which he had brought home with him.'

'Messer Marco,' as Ramusio recounts from the tradition that existed in Venice during his time, 'finding himself in this situation and seeing the widespread interest in learning about Cathay and the Great Khan, which actually forced him to share his story every day until he was tired, was advised to write it down. So, he managed to have a letter written to his father in Venice, asking him to send the notes and records he had brought back with him.'

It happened that in prison with Marco Polo there lay a certain Pisan writer of romances, Rusticiano by name,[32] who had probably been taken prisoner before at the battle of Melaria (1284), when so many Pisan captives had been carried to Genoa, that the saying arose 'He who would see Pisa let him go to Genoa.' Rusticiano [pg 065] was skilled in the writing of French, the language par excellence of romances, in which he had written versions of the Round Table Tales, and in him Marco Polo found a ready scribe, who took down the stories as he told them, in the midst of the crowd of Venetian prisoners and Genoese gentlemen, raptly drinking in all the wonders of Kublai Khan. It was by a just instinct that, when all was written, Rusticiano prefixed to the tale that same address to the lords and gentlemen of the world, bidding them to take heed and listen, which he had been wont to set at the beginning of his tales of Tristan and Lancelot and King Arthur: 'Ye Lords, Emperors and Kings, Dukes and Marquises, Counts, Knights and Burgesses and all ye men who desire to know the divers races of men and the diversities of the different regions of the world, take ye this book and cause it to be read, and here shall ye find the greatest marvels.' But he adds, 'Marco Polo, a wise and learned citizen of Venice, states distinctly what things he saw and what things he heard from others, for this book will be a truthful one.' Marco Polo's truthful marvels were more wonderful even than the exploits of Arthur's knights, and were possibly better suited to the respectable Rusticiano's pen, for his only other claim to distinction in the eyes of posterity seems to be that in his abridgment of the Romance of Lancelot he entirely omits the episode (if episode it can be called) of the loves of Lancelot and Guinevere. 'Alas,' remarks his French editor, 'that the copy of Lancelot which fell into the hands of poor Francesca of Rimini was not one of those expurgated by Rusticiano!' [33]

It happened that in prison with Marco Polo there was a certain Pisan writer of stories, named Rusticiano, who had probably been captured before at the battle of Melaria (1284), when so many Pisan prisoners were taken to Genoa that the saying arose, "If you want to see Pisa, go to Genoa." Rusticiano [pg 065] was skilled in writing in French, the top language for stories, in which he had created versions of the Round Table Tales. Marco Polo found in him an eager scribe who wrote down the stories as he told them, surrounded by a mix of Venetian prisoners and Genoese gentlemen, all eagerly listening to the wonders of Kublai Khan. Naturally, once everything was written, Rusticiano started the tale with the same address to the lords and gentlemen of the world, urging them to pay attention and listen, like he did at the beginning of his tales of Tristan, Lancelot, and King Arthur: "Lords, Emperors and Kings, Dukes and Marquises, Counts, Knights and Burgesses, and all you men who want to know about different people and the various regions of the world, take this book and have it read, and you will find the greatest marvels." But he adds, "Marco Polo, a wise and knowledgeable citizen of Venice, clearly states what he saw and what he heard from others, for this book will be a truthful one." Marco Polo's truthful marvels were even more incredible than the exploits of Arthur's knights, and probably better suited Rusticiano's respectable pen, since his only other noteworthy claim to fame seems to be that in his shortened version of the Romance of Lancelot, he completely leaves out the part about the love affair between Lancelot and Guinevere. "Alas," his French editor remarks, "that the version of Lancelot that reached poor Francesca of Rimini wasn’t one of those edited by Rusticiano!" [33]

Marco Polo was released from prison (there must have been mourning in the palaces of Genoa) and returned to Venice at the end of a year. Sometimes hereafter his name occurs in the records of Venice, as he moves about on his lawful occasions.[34] In 1305 we find 'Nobilis Marchus Polo Milioni' standing surety for a wine smuggler; in 1311 he is suing a dishonest agent who owes him money on the sale of musk (he, Marco, had seen the musk deer in its lair); and in 1323 he is concerned in a dispute about a party wall. We know too, from his will, that he had a wife named Donata, and three daughters, Fantina, Bellela, and Moreta. Had he loved before, under the alien skies where his youth was spent, some languid, [pg 066] exquisite lady of China, or hardy Tartar maid? Had he profited himself from the strange marriage customs of Tibet, of which he remarks (with one of his very rare gleams of humour), 'En cele contree aurent bien aler les jeume de seize anz en vingt quatre'? Had Fantina, Bellela, and Moreta half-brothers, flying their gerfalcons at the quails by the shores of the 'White Lake' where the Khan hunted, and telling tales of the half legendary father, who sailed away for ever when they were boys in the days of Kublai Khan? These things we cannot know, nor can we ever guess whether he regretted that only daughters sprang from his loins in the city of the lagoons, and no Venetian son to go venturing again to the far-distant country where assuredly he had left a good half of his heart. Perhaps he talked of it sometimes to Peter, his Tartar servant, whom he freed at his death 'from all bondage as completely as I pray God to release mine own soul from all sin and guilt'. Some have thought that he brought Peter the Tartar with him from the East, and the thought is a pleasant one; but it is more likely that he bought him in Italy, for the Venetians were inveterate slave-owners, and captive Tartars were held of all the slaves the strongest and best. So his life passed; and in 1324 Marco Polo died, honoured much by his fellow-citizens, after making a will which is still preserved in the library of St Mark's.

Marco Polo was released from prison (there must have been mourning in the palaces of Genoa) and returned to Venice at the end of a year. Sometimes after that, his name shows up in the records of Venice as he goes about his legal affairs. In 1305, we find 'Nobilis Marchus Polo Milioni' acting as a guarantor for a wine smuggler; in 1311, he is suing a dishonest agent who owes him money from a musk sale (he, Marco, had seen the musk deer in its habitat); and in 1323, he is involved in a dispute about a party wall. We also know from his will that he had a wife named Donata and three daughters: Fantina, Bellela, and Moreta. Did he love someone before, under the foreign skies where he spent his youth, perhaps a languid, exquisite lady from China or a tough Tartar maid? Did he draw from the unique marriage customs of Tibet, which he humorously notes, 'In that country, young men of sixteen often marry in twenty-four'? Did Fantina, Bellela, and Moreta have half-brothers who flew their gerfalcons at quails by the shores of the 'White Lake' where the Khan hunted, sharing stories of their somewhat legendary father, who sailed away forever when they were boys during the days of Kublai Khan? We can't know these things, nor can we guess whether he regretted that only daughters came from him in the city of the lagoons, and no Venetian son to venture again to the distant land where he had surely left a good part of his heart. Perhaps he talked about it sometimes with Peter, his Tartar servant, whom he freed at his death 'from all bondage as completely as I pray God to release my own soul from all sin and guilt.' Some have thought he brought Peter the Tartar with him from the East, which is a nice thought; but it's more likely he bought him in Italy, as Venetians were known for owning slaves, and captive Tartars were among the strongest and best of all slaves. And so his life went on; and in 1324, Marco Polo died, much honored by his fellow citizens, after making a will that is still kept in the library of St Mark's.

A characteristic story of his death-bed is related by a Dominican friar, one Jacopo of Acqui, who wrote some time later. 'What he told in the book,' says Jacopo, 'was not as much as he had really seen, because of the tongues of detractors, who being ready to impose their own lies on others, are over hasty to set down as lies what they in their perversity disbelieve or do not understand. And because there are many great and strange things in that book, which are reckoned past all credence, he was asked by his friends on his death-bed to correct the book, by removing everything that went beyond the facts. To which his reply was that he had not told one half of what he had really seen.'[35] How well one can see that last indignant flash of the dying observer, who in the long years of his youth had taken notes of strange tribes and customs for the wise and gracious Kublai Khan, and whom little men now dared to doubt. Indeed, modern discovery has entirely confirmed the exactitude of [pg 067] Marco Polo's observation. It is true that he sometimes repeated some very tall stories which had been told to him, of dog-faced men in the Andaman Islands and of the 'male and female islands' so beloved of medieval geographers. These were sailors' yarns, and where Marco Polo reports what he has seen with his own eyes, he reports with complete accuracy, nor does he ever pretend to have seen a place which he had not visited. The explorers of our own day, Aurel Stein, Ellsworth Huntington, and Sven Hedin, travelling in central Asia, have triumphantly vindicated him. 'It is,' says an eminent French historian, 'as though the originals of very old photographs had been suddenly rediscovered: the old descriptions of things which were unchanged could be perfectly superimposed upon present reality,'[36] and Huntington and Aurel Stein took with them to the inaccessible districts of central Asia as guide-books the book of the Chinese pilgrim Hiwen Thsang (seventh century) and the book of Marco Polo, and over and over again found how accurate were their descriptions.

A notable account of his deathbed is shared by a Dominican friar named Jacopo of Acqui, who wrote about it later on. 'What he wrote in the book,' Jacopo says, 'was not even half of what he actually witnessed, because of the critics, who are eager to spread their own falsehoods and are quick to dismiss as lies what they, in their ignorance or malice, refuse to believe. And because the book contains many remarkable and unbelievable things, his friends urged him on his deathbed to correct it by removing anything that exceeded the truth. He replied that he had not told one half of what he had truly seen.'[35] You can clearly see the last frustrated spark from the dying observer, who spent his youth documenting strange tribes and customs for the wise and gracious Kublai Khan, and yet now faced doubt from lesser men. Indeed, modern exploration has completely validated Marco Polo's observations. While it's true he occasionally recounted some incredible tales he heard, like those of dog-faced men in the Andaman Islands and the 'male and female islands' popularized by medieval geographers, those were just sailors’ tales. When Marco Polo reports what he saw with his own eyes, he does so with complete accuracy and never claims to have visited a place he hasn’t. Today's explorers, Aurel Stein, Ellsworth Huntington, and Sven Hedin, traveling through central Asia, have remarkably supported his account. 'It is,' says a distinguished French historian, 'as if the originals of very old photographs have suddenly been found again: the old descriptions of things that remain unchanged line up perfectly with today’s reality,'[36] and both Huntington and Aurel Stein used the writings of the seventh-century Chinese pilgrim Hiwen Thsang and Marco Polo's book as guidebooks in the remote areas of central Asia, repeatedly discovering how accurate their descriptions were.

It is indeed almost impossible to exaggerate the extent of Marco Polo's accomplishment. It is best estimated in the often-quoted words of Sir Henry Yule, whose edition of his book is one of the great works of English scholarship:

It’s truly hard to overstate the magnitude of Marco Polo's achievement. A good measure of it can be found in the well-known words of Sir Henry Yule, whose edition of his book is one of the outstanding contributions to English scholarship:

He was the first traveler to map out a route across the entire length of Asia, naming and describing each kingdom he had witnessed firsthand: the desert of Persia, the blooming plateaus and rugged gorges of Badakhshan, the jade-filled rivers of Khotan, the Mongolian steppes—the birthplace of the power that had recently threatened to engulf Christendom—and the new, vibrant court established in Cambaluc. He was among the first travelers to unveil China in all its wealth and vastness, with its mighty rivers, enormous cities, rich manufacturing, bustling population, and the inconceivably large fleets that navigated its seas and inland waterways. He shared insights about the nations on its borders, complete with their unique customs and religions; Tibet with its devoted followers; Burma with its golden pagodas and their tinkling crowns; Laos, Siam, Cochin China, and Japan, the Eastern Thule, known for its rosy pearls and golden-roofed palaces. He was the first to discuss the Museum of Beauty and Wonder, still only partially explored, the Indian Archipelago, which was the source of highly prized aromatics with a mysterious origin; Java, the Pearl of Islands; Sumatra, known for its many kings, unusual luxury goods, and its cannibalistic tribes; the naked savages of Nicobar and Andaman; Ceylon, the Isle of Gems, with its Sacred Mountain and Tomb of Adam; and India the Great, not as a fantastical land from Alexandrian myths, but as a country that was seen and partially explored, featuring virtuous Brahmans, explicit ascetics, diamonds with captivating tales of how they were obtained, beds of pearls in the sea, and a powerful sun. He was the first in modern times to provide a clear account of the isolated Christian Empire of Abyssinia, to mention, though vaguely, Zanzibar with its black inhabitants and ivory, as well as the vast, remote Madagascar bordering the Dark Ocean of the South, with its mythical creatures like the Ruc and others; and in a far different region, Siberia and the Arctic Ocean, complete with dog sleds, polar bears, and reindeer-riding Tunguses.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[pg 069]


A MAP OF THE JOURNEYS OF THE POLOS.


A MAP OF THE POLIS' JOURNEYS.


[pg 070]

The knowledge which Marco Polo had thus brought to Europe, the intercourse between East and West which his experience had shown to be so desirable, continued to grow after him. Merchants and missionaries alike travelled by land or sea eastward to Cathay.[38] Another of those indomitable Franciscan friars, John of Monte Corvino, went out at the age of fifty and became Archbishop of Peking. Churches and houses of friars were founded in some of the Chinese cities. Odoric of Pordenone, another friar, and a very good observer too, set forth in 1316 and sailed round India and through the Spice Islands by the same sea route by which the Polos had brought their Tartar princess back to Persia, and so reached Canton, 'a city as big as three Venices ... and all Italy hath not the amount of craft that this one city hath.' He left a wonderful account of his travels in China, including descriptions of Peking and Hangchow, and ends his stories with the words, 'As for me, from day to day I prepare myself to return to those countries, in which I am content to die, if it pleaseth Him from whom all good things do come'--no doubt where he had left his heart, but he died at Udine in Italy. Later there went out another friar, John Marignolli, who was Papal Legate to Peking from 1342 to 1346.

The knowledge that Marco Polo brought to Europe and the connections between East and West that his experiences highlighted continued to grow after him. Merchants and missionaries traveled by land or sea eastward to Cathay.[38] One of those determined Franciscan friars, John of Monte Corvino, left at the age of fifty and became Archbishop of Peking. Churches and friary houses were established in some Chinese cities. Odoric of Pordenone, another friar and a keen observer, set out in 1316 and sailed around India and through the Spice Islands using the same sea route the Polos took to bring their Tartar princess back to Persia, reaching Canton, "a city as big as three Venices... and all of Italy doesn’t have as many ships as this one city." He left a remarkable account of his travels in China, including descriptions of Peking and Hangchow, and concluded his stories with, "As for me, from day to day I prepare myself to return to those countries, in which I am content to die, if it pleases Him from whom all good things come"—no doubt where he left his heart, though he died in Udine, Italy. Later, another friar, John Marignolli, served as Papal Legate to Peking from 1342 to 1346.

Nor was it only missionaries who went to Cathay. Odoric, speaking of the wonders of Hangchow, refers for confirmation to Venetian traders who have visited it: ''Tis the greatest city in the whole world, so great indeed that I should scarcely venture to tell of it, but that I have met at Venice people in plenty who have been [pg 071] there'; John of Monte Corvino was accompanied by Master Peter of Lucolongo, 'a great merchant,' and John Marignolli mentions a fondaco for the use of Christian merchants, which was attached to one of the Franciscan convents at Zaiton. Above all, there is Francis Balducci Pegolotti, that intrepid factor who served the great commercial house of the Bardi of Florence, and who wrote a priceless handbook for the use of merchants about 1340. In this he gives detailed instructions for the guidance of a merchant, who wishes to proceed from Tana on the Black Sea by the overland route across Asia to Cathay and back again with £12,000 worth of silk in his caravan, and remarks casually, in passing, 'The road you travel from Tana to Cathay is perfectly safe, whether by day or night, according to what merchants say who have used it'--'il chanmino dandare dana Tana al Ghattajo è sichurissimo![39] Think only of what it all means. Marco Polo travelling where no man set foot again till the twentieth century. The bells of the Christian church ringing sweetly in the ears of the Great Khan in Peking. The long road across central Asia perfectly safe for merchants. The 'many persons at Venice' who have walked in the streets of Hangchow. This is in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries, in the despised and hidebound Middle Ages. È sichurissimo! It takes some of the gilt off Columbus and Vasco da Gama and the age (forsooth) of 'discovery'.

Nor were only missionaries heading to Cathay. Odoric, talking about the amazing sights of Hangchow, refers to Venetian traders who have been there for confirmation: "It's the greatest city in the whole world, so great that I hardly dare to describe it, except that I’ve met plenty of people in Venice who have been there." John of Monte Corvino was accompanied by Master Peter of Lucolongo, "a great merchant," and John Marignolli mentions a fondaco for Christian merchants that was part of one of the Franciscan convents at Zaiton. Above all, there’s Francis Balducci Pegolotti, that fearless trader who worked for the big commercial house of the Bardi in Florence, and who wrote a valuable handbook for merchants around 1340. In it, he provides detailed guidance for a merchant looking to travel from Tana on the Black Sea overland through Asia to Cathay and back with £12,000 worth of silk in his caravan, casually noting, "The road from Tana to Cathay is perfectly safe, whether by day or night, according to the merchants who have used it."—"il chanmino dandare dana Tana al Ghattajo è sichurissimo!" Just think about what all this means. Marco Polo traveling to places where no one would step foot again until the twentieth century. The bells of the Christian church ringing joyfully in the ears of the Great Khan in Beijing. The long road across central Asia completely safe for merchants. The "many people in Venice" who walked the streets of Hangchow. This is happening in the late thirteenth and early fourteenth centuries, during the scorned and rigid Middle Ages. È sichurissimo! It certainly diminishes the shine off Columbus and Vasco da Gama and the so-called age of "discovery."

But a change came over everything in the middle of the fourteenth century. Darkness fell again and swallowed up Peking and Hangchow, the great ports, the crowding junks, the noble civilization. No longer was the great trade route sichurissimo, and no longer did Christian friars chant their Masses in Zaiton. The Tartar dynasty fell and the new rulers of China reverted to the old anti-foreign policy; moreover, Islam spread its conquests all over central Asia and lay like a rampart between the far east and west, a great wall of intolerance and hatred stronger by far than the great wall of stone which the Chinese had once built to keep out the Tartars. All Marco Polo's marvels became no more than a legend, a traveller's tale.

But a change swept over everything in the middle of the fourteenth century. Darkness fell again and engulfed Beijing and Hangzhou, the major ports, the bustling ships, the rich civilization. The great trade route was no longer safe, and Christian friars no longer sang their Masses in Zaiton. The Tartar dynasty collapsed, and the new rulers of China returned to their old anti-foreign stance; meanwhile, Islam expanded its reach across Central Asia, forming a barrier of intolerance and hatred between the Far East and the West, a stronger wall than the stone Great Wall the Chinese had once built to keep out the Tartars. All of Marco Polo's wonders turned into nothing but a legend, a traveler's story.

But that great adventurer was not done for yet. Nearly a century and a half after Marco's death a Genoese sea captain sat poring over one of the new printed books, which men were beginning to buy [pg 072] and to hand about among themselves. The book which he was reading was the Latin version of Marco Polo's travels. He was reading it with intentness and indeed with passion. As he read he made notes in the margin; on over seventy pages he made his notes.[40] From time to time he frowned and turned back and read again the tale of those great ports of Cathay and the gold-roofed palaces of Cipangu; and always he wondered how those lands might be reached, now that the wall of darkness covered central Asia, and anarchy blocked the road to the Persian Gulf. One day (may we not see him?) he lifted his head and smote his hand upon the table. 'I will sail west', he said. 'Maybe I shall find the lost island of Antilha in the western ocean, but maybe on its far rim I shall indeed come to Cipangu, for the world is round, and somewhere in those great seas beyond the coast of Europe must lie Marco Polo's rich Cathay. I will beseech the kings of England and of Spain for a ship and a ship's company, and the silk and the spices and the wealth shall be theirs. I will sail west,' said the Genoese sea captain, and he smote his thigh. 'I will sail west, west, west!' And this was the last of Messer Marco's marvels; he discovered China in the thirteenth century, when he was alive, and in the fifteenth, when he was dead, he discovered America!

But that great adventurer wasn't finished yet. Nearly a century and a half after Marco's death, a Genoese sea captain was deeply focused on one of the new printed books that people were starting to buy and share with each other. The book he was reading was the Latin version of Marco Polo's travels. He read with great intensity and even passion. As he read, he wrote notes in the margins; he filled in comments on over seventy pages. From time to time, he frowned and went back to reread the stories of the great ports of Cathay and the gold-roofed palaces of Cipangu; he constantly wondered how those places could be reached now that a wall of darkness covered central Asia and chaos blocked the route to the Persian Gulf. One day (can we not see him?), he lifted his head and struck his hand on the table. "I will sail west," he declared. "Maybe I'll find the lost island of Antilha in the western ocean, but perhaps at its furthest edge, I'll actually come to Cipangu, because the world is round, and somewhere in those vast seas beyond the European coast must lie Marco Polo's prosperous Cathay. I'll ask the kings of England and Spain for a ship and a crew, and the silk, spices, and wealth will be theirs. I will sail west," said the Genoese sea captain, and he struck his thigh. "I will sail west, west, west!" And this was the last of Messer Marco's wonders; he discovered China in the thirteenth century when he was alive, and in the fifteenth, after his death, he discovered America!






[pg 073]

CHAPTER IV

Madame Eglentyne

CHAUCER'S PRIORESS IN REAL LIFE


There was also a Nun, a Prioress, Who was very simple and coy in her smiling; Her greatest oath was nothing but by Saint Loy; And she was called Madame Eglentyne. She sang the divine service very well, Tuning it in her nose quite neatly; And she spoke French very elegantly and properly, According to the school of Stratford at Bow, For the French of Paris was unknown to her. At meals, she was very well-mannered; She let no morsel fall from her lips, Nor did she wet her fingers deeply in her sauce. She could carry a morsel well and keep it, So that no drop spilled on her breast. In courtesy, she was very much inclined. She wiped her upper lip so clean, That there was no trace of grease seen In her cup when she had taken her drink; Very neatly after her meal, she would reach And surely she was of great sport, And very pleasant and amiable in demeanor, And she took care to imitate the manners Of the court and to be stately in her behavior, And to be held worthy of respect. But, to speak of her conscience, She was so charitable and so compassionate, She would weep if she saw a mouse Caught in a trap, whether it was dead or bleeding. She had small hounds that she fed With roasted meat, or milk and white bread. But she wept sorely if one of them were dead, Or if someone struck it with a stick painfully: [pg 074] And all was conscience and a tender heart. Very neatly her wimple was pinched; Her nose was elegant; her eyes grey as glass; Her mouth very small, and soft and red; But surely she had a fair forehead; It was almost a span wide, I believe; For, indeed, she was not undergrown. Her cloak was very neat, as I observed. Around her arm, she wore a small coral A pair of beads, adorned all in green; And on it hung a shining gold brooch, On which was first written a crowned A, And then, Amor vincit omnia!
--GEOFFREY CHAUCER
Prologue to the Canterbury Tales

Every one knows Chaucer's description of the Prioress, Madame Eglentyne, who rode with that very motley and talkative company on the way to Canterbury. There is no portrait in his gallery which has given rise to more diverse comment among critics. One interprets it as a cutting attack on the worldliness of the Church; another thinks that Chaucer meant to draw a charming and sympathetic picture of womanly gentleness; one says that it is a caricature, another an ideal; and an American professor even finds in it a psychological study of thwarted maternal instinct, apparently because Madame Eglentyne was fond of little dogs and told a story about a schoolboy. The mere historian may be excused from following these vagaries. To him Chaucer's Prioress, like Chaucer's monk and Chaucer's friar, will simply be one more instance of the almost photographic accuracy of the poet's observation. The rippling undercurrent of satire is always there; but it is Chaucer's own peculiar satire--mellow, amused, uncondemning, the most subtle kind of satire, which does not depend upon exaggeration. The literary critic has only Chaucer's words and his own heart, or sometimes (low be it spoken) his own desire to be original, by which to guide his judgement. But the historian knows; he has all sorts of historical sources in which to study nunneries, and there he meets Chaucer's Prioress at every turn. Above all, he has the bishop's registers.

Everyone knows Chaucer's description of the Prioress, Madame Eglentyne, who traveled with that very mixed and talkative group on the way to Canterbury. There’s no portrait in his collection that has sparked more varied interpretations among critics. Some see it as a sharp criticism of the Church’s worldliness; others believe Chaucer aimed to create a lovely and sympathetic image of feminine gentleness; one critic views it as a caricature, another as an ideal; and an American professor even interprets it as a psychological study of repressed maternal instincts, perhaps because Madame Eglentyne loved little dogs and told a story about a schoolboy. A historian might be forgiven for ignoring these tangents. To him, Chaucer's Prioress, like Chaucer's monk and Chaucer's friar, will merely be another example of the poet’s almost photographic precision in observation. The subtle undercurrent of satire is always present; but it’s Chaucer’s unique satire—gentle, amused, non-judgmental, the most understated kind of satire that doesn’t rely on exaggeration. The literary critic has only Chaucer's words and his own feelings, or sometimes (forgive me for saying) his own desire to be original, to guide his judgment. But the historian knows; he has a variety of historical sources to explore nunneries, where he encounters Chaucer's Prioress at every turn. Above all, he has the bishop's registers.

For a long time historians foolishly imagined that kings and wars [pg 075] and parliaments and the jury system alone were history; they liked chronicles and Acts of Parliament, and it did not strike them to go and look in dusty episcopal archives for the big books in which medieval bishops entered up the letters which they wrote and all the complicated business of running their dioceses. But when historians did think of looking there, they found a mine of priceless information about almost every side of social and ecclesiastical life. They had to dig for it of course, for almost all that is worth knowing has to be mined like precious metals out of a rock; and for one nugget the miner often has to grub for days underground in a mass of dullness; and when he has got it he has to grub in his own heart, or else he will not understand it. The historians found fine gold in the bishops' registers, when once they persuaded themselves that it was not beneath their dignity to grub there. They found descriptions of vicarages, with all their furniture and gardens; they found marriage disputes; they found wills full of entertaining legacies to people dead hundreds of years ago; they found excommunications; they found indulgences to men for relieving the poor, repairing roads, and building bridges, long before there was any poor law, or any county council; they found trials for heresy and witchcraft; they found accounts of miracles worked at the tombs of saints and even of some quite unsaintly people, such as Thomas of Lancaster, and Edward II, and Simon de Montfort; they found lists of travelling expenses when the bishops rode round their dioceses; in one they even found a minute account of the personal appearance of Queen Philippa, then a little girl at her father's Court at Hainault, whom the Bishop of Exeter had been sent to inspect, in order to see if she were pretty and good enough to marry Edward III: she was nine years old, and the bishop said that her second teeth were whiter than her first teeth and that her nose was broad but not snub, which was reassuring for Edward.[1] Last, but not least, the historians found a multitude of documents about monasteries, and among these documents they found visitation records, and among visitation records they found Chaucer's Prioress, smiling full simple and coy, fair forehead, well-pinched wimple, necklace, little dogs, and all, as though she had stepped into a stuffy register by mistake for the Canterbury Tales and was longing to get out again.

For a long time, historians naively thought that kings, wars, parliaments, and the jury system were all that mattered in history; they preferred chronicles and Acts of Parliament, and it never occurred to them to check the dusty episcopal archives for the big books where medieval bishops recorded the letters they wrote and all the intricate details of running their dioceses. But when historians finally thought to look there, they discovered a treasure trove of invaluable information about almost every aspect of social and church life. They had to search for it, of course, because most knowledge is like precious metals that have to be mined from rock; for each nugget, miners often have to sift through days of drudgery underground, and when they find it, they have to reflect deeply within themselves, or they won't truly understand it. The historians uncovered valuable insights in the bishops' registers once they convinced themselves it was worth their time to dig there. They found detailed descriptions of vicarages, complete with furnishings and gardens; they discovered marriage disputes; they came across wills with amusing legacies for people who died hundreds of years ago; they found excommunications; they uncovered indulgences for men helping the poor, fixing roads, and building bridges long before any poor law or county council existed; they encountered trials for heresy and witchcraft; they found accounts of miracles at the graves of saints and even some not-so-saintly figures like Thomas of Lancaster, Edward II, and Simon de Montfort; they found records of travel expenses for bishops visiting their dioceses; in one case, they even found a detailed description of the young Queen Philippa, just a girl at her father's court in Hainault, whom the Bishop of Exeter had been sent to evaluate for marriage to Edward III: she was nine years old, and the bishop noted that her second teeth were whiter than her first and that her nose was broad but not flat, which was promising for Edward. Lastly, and importantly, the historians found numerous documents about monasteries, and among those documents, they found visitation records, and within those records, they discovered Chaucer's Prioress, smiling sweetly and coyly, with a fair forehead, neatly pinched wimple, necklace, little dogs, and all, as if she had accidentally stepped into a stuffy register instead of the Canterbury Tales and was eager to escape.

[pg 076]

This was the reason that Madame Eglentyne got into the register. In the Middle Ages all the nunneries of England, and a great many of the monasteries, used to be visited at intervals by the bishop of their diocese--or by somebody sent by him--in order to see whether they were behaving properly. It was rather like the periodical visitation of a school by one of Her Majesty's inspectors, only what happened was very different. When Her Majesty's inspector comes he does not sit in state in the hall, and call all the inmates in front of him one after another, from the head mistress to the smallest child in the first form, and invite them to say in what way they think the school is not being properly run, and what complaints they have to make against their mistresses and which girl habitually breaks the rules--all breathed softly and privately into his ear, with no one to overhear them. But when the bishop came to visit a nunnery, that is precisely what happened. First of all, he sent a letter to say he was coming, and to bid the nuns prepare for him. Then he came, with his clerks and a learned official or two, and was met solemnly by the prioress and all the nuns, and preached a sermon in their church, and was entertained, perhaps, to dinner. And then he prepared to examine them, and one by one they came before him, in order of rank, beginning with the prioress, and what they had to do was to tell tales about each other. He wanted to find out if the prioress were ruling well, and if the services were properly performed, and if the finances were in good order, and if discipline were maintained; and if any nun had a complaint, then was the time to make it.

This was the reason that Madame Eglentyne entered the register. In the Middle Ages, all the nunneries in England, along with many monasteries, were periodically visited by the bishop of their diocese—or someone he appointed—to check if they were behaving properly. It was somewhat similar to a school inspection by one of Her Majesty's inspectors, but the outcomes were quite different. When an inspector visits, they don’t sit in an official manner in the hall, calling all the students individually, from the headmistress to the youngest child in the first grade, and asking them how they feel the school is not being properly run, what complaints they have against their teachers, and which student regularly breaks the rules—all shared quietly and privately with no one else listening. But when the bishop visited a nunnery, that’s exactly what happened. First, he would send a letter announcing his visit and instructing the nuns to prepare for him. Then he arrived, accompanied by his clerks and a few learned officials, and was greeted solemnly by the prioress and all the nuns. He would preach a sermon in their church and might even be invited to dinner. After that, he would get ready to conduct his examination, and one by one, the nuns would come before him in order of rank, starting with the prioress, and their task was to share stories about one another. He wanted to find out if the prioress was managing well, if the services were being performed correctly, if the finances were in good shape, and if discipline was upheld; and if any nun had a complaint, that was the moment to voice it.

And the nuns were full of complaints. A modern schoolgirl would go pale with horror over their capacity for tale-bearing. If one nun had boxed her sister's ears, if another had cut church, if another were too much given to entertaining friends, if another went out without a licence, if another had run away with a wandering fluteplayer, the bishop was sure to hear about it; that is, unless the whole convent were in a disorderly state, and the nuns had made a compact to wink at each other's peccadilloes; and not to betray them to the bishop, which occasionally happened. And if the prioress were at all unpopular he was quite certain to hear all about her. 'She fares splendidly in her own room and never invites us,' says one nun; [pg 077] 'She has favourites,' says another, 'and when she makes corrections she passes lightly over those whom she likes, and speedily punishes those whom she dislikes'; 'She is a fearful scold,' says a third; 'She dresses more like a secular person than a nun, and wears rings and necklaces,' says a fourth; 'She goes out riding to see her friends far too often,' says a fifth; 'She-is-a-very-bad-business-woman-and-she-has-let-the-house-get-into-debt-and-the-church-is-falling about-our-ears-and-we-don't-get-enough-food-and-she-hasn't-given-us-any-clothes-for-two-years-and-she-has-sold-woods-and farms-without-your-licence-and-she-has-pawned-our-best-set-of spoons; and no wonder, when she never consults us in any business as she ought to do.' They go on like that for pages, and the bishop must often have wanted to put his fingers in his ears and shout to them to stop; especially as the prioress had probably spent half an hour, for her part, in telling him how disobedient and ill-tempered, and thoroughly badly behaved the nuns were.

And the nuns were full of complaints. A modern schoolgirl would go pale with horror over their talent for gossip. If one nun had slapped her sister, if another had skipped church, if another was too social, if another went out without permission, if another ran away with a wandering musician, the bishop was sure to find out; that is, unless the whole convent was in chaos, and the nuns had agreed to ignore each other's misdeeds, and not to expose them to the bishop, which occasionally happened. And if the prioress was even slightly unpopular, he was guaranteed to hear everything about her. 'She eats lavishly in her own room and never invites us,' says one nun; [pg 077] 'She has favorites,' says another, 'and when she makes corrections, she overlooks those she likes and punishes those she dislikes'; 'She is a terrible nag,' says a third; 'She dresses more like a regular person than a nun and wears rings and necklaces,' says a fourth; 'She goes out riding to visit her friends way too often,' says a fifth; 'She is a very poor manager and has let the house fall into debt, the church is falling apart, we don't get enough food, and she hasn't given us any clothes for two years, and she has sold woods and farms without your permission, and she has pawned our best set of spoons; no wonder, since she never consults us on any business like she should.' They go on like that for pages, and the bishop must have often wanted to cover his ears and shout for them to stop; especially since the prioress probably spent half an hour telling him how disobedient, ill-tempered, and poorly behaved the nuns were.

All these tales the bishop's clerk solemnly wrote down in a big book, and when the examination was over the bishop summoned all the nuns together again. And if they had answered 'All is well', as they sometimes did, or only mentioned trivial faults, he commended them and went his way; and if they had shown that things really were in a bad way, he investigated particular charges and scolded the culprits and ordered them to amend, and when he got back to his palace, or the manor where he was staying, he wrote out a set of injunctions, based on the complaints, and saying exactly how things were to be improved; and of these injunctions one copy was entered in his register and another was sent by hand to the nuns, who were supposed to read it aloud at intervals and to obey everything in it. We have in many bishops' registers these lists of injunctions, copied into them by the bishops' clerks, and in some, notably in a splendid fifteenth-century Lincoln register, belonging to the good bishop Alnwick, we have also the evidence of the nuns, just as it was taken down from their chattering mouths, and these are the most human and amusing of all medieval records. It is easy to see what important historical documents visitation reports are, especially in a diocese like Lincoln, which possesses an almost unbroken series of registers, ranging over the three centuries before [pg 078] the Dissolution, so that one can trace the whole history of some of the nunneries by the successive visitations.

All these stories were seriously recorded by the bishop's clerk in a large book, and once the examination was done, the bishop called all the nuns back together. If they had answered 'All is well,' as they sometimes did, or just pointed out minor issues, he praised them and went on his way. But if they made it clear that things were really not okay, he looked into specific complaints, reprimanded the wrongdoers, and instructed them to make changes. When he returned to his palace or the manor where he was staying, he wrote out a list of orders based on the complaints, detailing exactly how things should improve. One copy of these orders was entered in his register, and another was delivered by hand to the nuns, who were expected to read it aloud regularly and follow everything in it. Many bishops' registers contain these lists of orders, transcribed by the bishops' clerks, and in some, particularly in a beautiful fifteenth-century Lincoln register belonging to the admirable bishop Alnwick, we also have the nuns' testimonies, directly recorded from their lively conversations, which are the most relatable and entertaining of all medieval documents. It's clear how important visitation reports are as historical documents, especially in a diocese like Lincoln, which has nearly unbroken records spanning three centuries before [pg 078] the Dissolution, allowing us to trace the entire history of certain nunneries through the successive visitations.

Let us see what light the registers will throw upon Madame Eglentyne, before Chaucer observed her mounting her horse outside the Tabard Inn. Doubtless she first came to the nunnery when she was quite a little girl, because girls counted as grown up when they were fifteen in the Middle Ages; they could be married out of hand at twelve, and they could become nuns for ever at fourteen. Probably Eglentyne's father had three other daughters to marry, each with a dowry, and a gay young spark of a son, who spent a lot of money on fashionable suits.

Let’s see what information the records provide about Madame Eglentyne, before Chaucer saw her getting on her horse outside the Tabard Inn. She likely entered the convent when she was just a child, as girls were considered adults by age fifteen in the Middle Ages; they could be married off at twelve and could take vows as nuns by fourteen. It’s possible that Eglentyne's father had three other daughters to arrange marriages for, each with a dowry, along with a lively young son who spent a lot on trendy outfits.

Embroidered ... as if it were a meadow
All full of fresh white and red flowers.

So he thought he had better settle the youngest at once; and he got together a dowry (it was rarely possible to get into a nunnery without one, though Church law really forbade anything except voluntary offerings), and, taking Eglentyne by the hand one summer day, he popped her into a nunnery a few miles off, which had been founded by his ancestors. We may even know what it cost him; it was rather a select, aristocratic house, and he had to pay an entrance fee of £200 in modern money; and then he had to give Eglentyne her new habit and a bed, and some other furniture; and he had to make a feast on the day she became a nun, and invite all the nuns and all his own friends; and he had to tip the friar, who preached the sermon; and, altogether, it was a great affair.[2] But the feast would not come at once, because Eglentyne would have to remain a novice for some years, until she was old enough to take the vows. So she would stay in the convent and be taught how to sing and to read, and to talk French of the school of Stratford-atte-Bowe with the other novices. Perhaps she was the youngest, for girls often did not enter the convent until they were old enough to decide for themselves whether they wanted to be nuns; but there were certainly some other quite tiny novices learning their lessons; and occasionally there would be a little girl like the one whose sad fate is recorded in a dull law-book, shut up in a nunnery by a wicked stepfather who wanted her inheritance (a nun could not inherit [pg 079] land, because she was supposed to be dead to the world), and told by the nuns that the devil would fly away with her if she tried to set foot outside the door.[3] However, Eglentyne had a sunny disposition and liked life in the nunnery, and had a natural aptitude for the pretty table manners which she learnt there, as well as for talking French, and though she was not at all prim and liked the gay clothes and pet dogs which she used to see at home in her mother's bower, still she had no hesitation at all about taking the veil when she was fifteen, and indeed she rather liked the fuss that was made of her, and being called Madame or Dame, which was the courtesy title always given to a nun.

So he figured he should settle the youngest right away; he arranged a dowry (it was almost impossible to join a convent without one, even though Church law technically allowed only voluntary gifts), and, taking Eglentyne by the hand on a summer day, he placed her in a convent a few miles away that had been founded by his ancestors. We even know how much it cost him; it was a rather exclusive, upscale house, and he had to pay an entrance fee of £200 in today’s money; then he had to provide Eglentyne her new habit and a bed, along with some other furniture; he also had to host a feast on the day she became a nun, inviting all the nuns and all his friends; plus, he had to tip the friar who delivered the sermon; overall, it was quite an event. But the feast wouldn’t happen right away because Eglentyne would need to remain a novice for several years until she was old enough to take her vows. So she would be in the convent learning to sing, read, and speak French in the Stratford-atte-Bowe style with the other novices. She was probably the youngest, as girls often didn’t join convents until they were old enough to decide for themselves whether they wanted to be nuns; however, there were definitely some other very young novices learning their lessons; and sometimes there would be a little girl like the one whose unfortunate story is noted in a dull law-book, locked in a convent by a cruel stepfather who wanted her inheritance (a nun couldn’t inherit land, as she was considered dead to the world), and told by the nuns that the devil would take her away if she tried to step outside. However, Eglentyne had a cheerful personality and enjoyed life in the convent, naturally adapting to the lovely table manners she learned there, as well as speaking French. Although she wasn’t at all stiff and liked the fancy clothes and pet dogs she used to see at her mother’s house, she had no qualms about taking the veil when she was fifteen, and in fact, she rather enjoyed the attention she received, being called Madame or Dame, the courtesy title always given to a nun.

The years passed and Eglentyne's life jogged along peacefully enough behind the convent walls. The great purpose for which the nunneries existed, and which most of them fulfilled not unworthily, was the praise of God. Eglentyne spent a great deal of her time singing and praying in the convent church, and, as we know,

The years went by, and Eglentyne's life moved along smoothly behind the convent walls. The main reason for the existence of nunneries, which most of them served well, was to praise God. Eglentyne dedicated a lot of her time to singing and praying in the convent church, and, as we know,

She sang the divine service well,
Tuned in her nose very nicely.

The nuns had seven monastic offices to say every day. About 2 a.m. the night office was said; they all got out of bed when the bell rang, and went down in the cold and the dark to the church choir and said Matins, followed immediately by Lauds. Then they went back to bed, just as the dawn was breaking in the sky, and slept again for three hours, and then got up for good at six o'clock and said Prime. After that there followed Tierce, Sext, None, Vespers, and Compline, spread at intervals through the day. The last service, compline, was said at 7 p.m. in winter, and at 8 p.m. in summer, after which the nuns were supposed to go straight to bed in the dorter, in which connexion one Nun's Rule ordains that 'None shall push up against another wilfully, nor spit upon the stairs going up and down, but if they tread it out forthwith'![4] They had in all about eight hours' sleep, broken in the middle by the night service. They had three meals, a light repast of bread and beer after prime in the morning, a solid dinner to the accompaniment of reading aloud in the middle of the day, and a short supper immediately after vespers at 5 or 6 p.m.

The nuns had seven prayer times to observe every day. Around 2 a.m., they performed the night office; they all got out of bed when the bell rang and made their way through the cold and dark to the church choir to say Matins, followed right after by Lauds. Then they returned to bed just as dawn began to break, sleeping again for three hours before getting up for good at six o'clock for Prime. After that, they followed a schedule that included Tierce, Sext, None, Vespers, and Compline, spaced out throughout the day. The last service, Compline, was held at 7 p.m. in winter and at 8 p.m. in summer, after which the nuns were supposed to go straight to bed in the dormitory, with one Nun's Rule stating that 'None shall push up against another wilfully, nor spit upon the stairs going up and down, but if they tread it out forthwith'![4] They got about eight hours of sleep, interrupted by the night service. They had three meals: a light snack of bread and beer after Prime in the morning, a hearty dinner accompanied by reading aloud in the middle of the day, and a short supper right after Vespers at 5 or 6 p.m.

[pg 080]

From 12 to 5 p.m. in winter and from 1 to 6 p.m. in summer Eglentyne and her sisters were supposed to devote themselves to manual or brain work, interspersed with a certain amount of sober and godly recreation. She would spin, or embroider vestments with the crowned monogram M of the Blessed Virgin in blue and gold thread, or make little silken purses for her friends and finely sewn bands for them to bind round their arms after a bleeding. She would read too, in her psalter or in such saints' lives as the convent possessed, written in French or English; for her Latin was weak, though she could construe Amor vincit omnia. Perhaps her convent took in a few little schoolgirls to learn their letters and good manners with the nuns, and when she grew older she helped to teach them to read and sing; for though they were happy, they did not receive a very extensive education from the good sisters. In the summer Eglentyne was sometimes allowed to work in the convent garden, or even to go out haymaking with the other nuns; and came back round-eyed to confide in her confessor that she had seen the cellaress returning therefrom seated behind the chaplain on his nag,[5] and had thought what fun it must be to jog behind stout Dan John.

From 12 to 5 p.m. in winter and from 1 to 6 p.m. in summer, Eglentyne and her sisters were meant to spend their time on manual or intellectual work, mixed with a bit of serious and pious recreation. She would spin, or embroider vestments featuring the crowned monogram M of the Blessed Virgin in blue and gold thread, or create little silk purses for her friends and finely sewn bands for them to wear around their arms after a bleeding. She also read from her psalter or from the saints' lives that the convent had, written in French or English; her Latin was weak, but she could translate Amor vincit omnia. Perhaps her convent took in a few little schoolgirls to learn their letters and good manners with the nuns, and as she got older, she helped teach them to read and sing; for while they were happy, they didn't receive a very extensive education from the good sisters. In the summer, Eglentyne was sometimes allowed to work in the convent garden or even go out haymaking with the other nuns; she would come back wide-eyed to tell her confessor that she had seen the cellaress returning from there, sitting behind the chaplain on his horse, and thought it must be so much fun to jog along behind stout Dan John.

Except for certain periods of relaxation strict silence was supposed to be observed in the convent for a large part of the day, and if Eglentyne desired to communicate with her sisters, she was urged to do so by means of signs. The persons who drew up the lists of signs which were in use in medieval monastic houses, however, combined a preternatural ingenuity with an extremely exiguous sense of humour, and the sort of dumb pandemonium which went on at Eglentyne's dinner table must often have been more mirth-provoking than speech. The sister who desired fish would 'wag her hands displayed sidelings in manner of a fish tail'; she who wanted milk would 'draw her left little finger in manner of milking'; for mustard one would 'hold her nose in the upper part of her right fist and rub it'; another for salt would 'fillip with her right thumb and forefinger over the left thumb'; another desirous of wine would 'move her forefinger up and down the end of her thumb afore her eye'; and the guilty sacristan, struck by the thought that she had not provided incense for the Mass, would 'put her two fingers into [pg 081] her nostrils'. In one such table drawn up for nuns there are no less than 106 signs, and on the whole it is not surprising that the rule of the same nuns enjoins that 'it is never lawful to use them without some reason and profitable need, for oft-times more hurt hath an evil word, and more offence it may be to God'.[6]

Except for certain times of relaxation, strict silence was supposed to be kept in the convent for most of the day. If Eglentyne wanted to communicate with her sisters, she was encouraged to do so using signs. The people who created the lists of signs used in medieval monastic houses combined remarkable creativity with a pretty limited sense of humor. The kind of silent chaos that happened at Eglentyne's dinner table must have often been more entertaining than actual conversation. A sister wanting fish would 'wag her hands sideways like a fish tail'; if she wanted milk, she would 'draw her left little finger as if milking'; for mustard, one would 'hold her nose with the upper part of her right fist and rub it'; for salt, another would 'snap with her right thumb and forefinger over her left thumb'; a sister who wanted wine would 'move her forefinger up and down the end of her thumb in front of her eye'; and the guilty sacristan, realizing she hadn't provided incense for the Mass, would 'put her two fingers in her nostrils'. In one of the tables created for nuns, there are no less than 106 signs, and overall it’s not surprising that the rule for these nuns states that 'it is never lawful to use them without some reason and a good purpose, for often more harm can come from an evil word, and it may offend God more'.[pg 081]

The nuns, of course, would not have been human if they had not sometimes grown a little weary of all these services and this silence; for the religious life was not, nor was it intended to be, an easy one. It was not a mere means of escape from work and responsibility. In the early golden age of monasticism only men and women with a vocation, that is to say a real genius for monastic life, entered convents. Moreover, when there they worked very hard with hand and brain, as well as with soul, and so they got variety of occupation, which is as good as a holiday. The basis of wise St Benedict's Rule was a nicely adjusted combination of variety with regularity; for he knew human nature. Thus monks and nuns did not find the services monotonous, and indeed regarded them as by far the best part of the day. But in the later Middle Ages, when Chaucer lived, young people had begun to enter monastic houses rather as a profession than as a vocation. Many truly spiritual men and women still took the vows, but with them came others who were little suited to monastic life, and who lowered its standard, because it was hard and uncongenial to them. Eglentyne became a nun because her father did not want the trouble and expense of finding her a husband, and because being a nun was about the only career for a well-born lady who did not marry. Moreover, by this time, monks and nuns had grown more lazy, and did little work with their hands and still less with their heads, particularly in nunneries, where the early tradition of learning had died out and where many nuns could hardly understand the Latin in which their services were written. The result was that monastic life began to lose that essential variety which St Benedict had designed for it, and as a result the regularity sometimes became irksome, and the series of services degenerated into a mere routine of peculiar monotony, which many of the singers could no longer keep alive with spiritual fervour. Thus sometimes (it must not be imagined that this happened in all or even in the majority of houses) the services became empty forms, to be hurried [pg 082] through with scant devotion and occasionally with scandalous irreverence. It was the almost inevitable reaction from too much routine.

The nuns, of course, wouldn’t have been human if they hadn’t sometimes grown a bit tired of all these services and this silence; the religious life wasn’t, nor was it meant to be, an easy one. It wasn’t just a way to escape work and responsibility. In the early golden age of monasticism, only men and women with a calling, meaning a true talent for monastic life, entered convents. Furthermore, once they were there, they worked hard with their hands and minds, as well as with their spirits, giving them a variety of tasks, which is just as good as a vacation. The foundation of wise St. Benedict's Rule was a well-balanced mix of variety and regularity; he understood human nature. Therefore, monks and nuns didn’t find the services boring and actually considered them the best part of the day. But in the later Middle Ages, when Chaucer lived, young people began entering monastic houses more as a career than a calling. Many genuinely spiritual men and women still took the vows, but alongside them came others who were ill-suited for monastic life and who lowered its standards because it was hard and uninviting for them. Eglentyne became a nun because her father didn’t want the hassle and expense of finding her a husband, and becoming a nun was about the only career for a well-born lady who didn’t marry. By this time, monks and nuns had also become lazier, doing less work with their hands and even less with their minds, especially in nunneries, where the early tradition of learning had faded and many nuns could hardly understand the Latin in which their services were written. As a result, monastic life started to lose that essential variety that St. Benedict had intended for it, making regularity sometimes annoying, and the series of services turned into a dull routine, which many of the singers could no longer maintain with spiritual passion. Thus sometimes (it shouldn’t be assumed that this happened in all or even most houses) the services became empty rituals, hurried through with little devotion and occasionally with shocking irreverence. It was the almost inevitable reaction to too much routine. [pg 082]

Carelessness in the performance of the monastic hours was an exceedingly common fault during the later Middle Ages, though the monks were always worse about it than the nuns. Sometimes they 'cut' the services. Sometimes they behaved with the utmost levity, as at Exeter in 1330, where the canons giggled and joked and quarrelled during the services and dropped hot candle wax from the upper stalls on to the shaven heads of the singers in the stalls below![7] Sometimes they came late to matins, in the small hours after midnight. This fault was common in nunneries, for the nuns always would insist on having private drinkings and gossipings in the evening after compline, instead of going straight to bed, as the rule demanded--a habit which did not conduce to wakefulness at 1 a.m. Consequently they were somewhat sleepy at matins and found an almost Johnsonian difficulty in getting up early. Wise St Benedict foresaw the difficulty, when he wrote in his rule: 'When they rise for the Divine Office, let them gently encourage one another, because of the excuses made by those that are drowsy.'[8] At the nunnery of Stainfield in 1519 the bishop discovered that half an hour sometimes elapsed between the last stroke of the bell and the beginning of the service, and that some of the nuns did not sing, but dozed, partly because they had not enough candles, but chiefly because they went late to bed;[9] and whoever is without sin among us, let him cast the first stone! There was a tendency also among both monks and nuns to slip out before the end of the service on any good or bad excuse: they had to see after the dinner or the guest-house, their gardens needed weeding, or they did not feel well. But the most common fault of all was to gabble through the services as quickly as they could in order to get them over. They left out the syllables at the beginning and end of words, they omitted the dipsalma or pause between two verses, so that one side of the choir was beginning the second half before the other side had finished the first; they skipped sentences, they mumbled and slurred what should have been 'entuned in their nose ful semely', and altogether they made a terrible mess of the stately plainsong. [pg 083] So prevalent was the fault of gabbling that the Father of Evil was obliged to charter a special Devil called Tittivillus, whose sole business it was to collect all these dropped syllables and carry them back to his master in a big bag. In one way or another, we have a good deal of information about him, for he was always letting himself be seen by holy men, who generally had a sharp eye for devils. One Latin rhyme distinguishes carefully between the contents of his sack: 'These are they who wickedly corrupt the holy psalms: the dangler, the gasper, the leaper, the galloper, the dragger, the mumbler, the fore-skipper, the fore-runner and the over-leaper: Tittivillus collecteth the fragments of these men's words.'[10] Indeed, a holy Cistercian abbot once interviewed the poor little devil himself and heard about his alarming industry; this is the story as it is told in The Myroure of Oure Ladye, written for the delectation of the nuns of Syon in the fifteenth century: 'We read of a holy Abbot of the order of Citeaux that while he stood in the choir at matins he saw a fiend that had a long and great poke hanging about his neck and went about the choir from one to another and waited busily after all letters and syllables and words and failings that any made; and them he gathered diligently and put them in his poke. And when he came before the Abbot, waiting if aught had escaped him that he might have gotten and put in his bag, the Abbot was astonied and afeard of the foulness and misshape of him and said unto him: What art thou? And he answered and said, I am a poor devil and my name is Tittivillus and I do mine office that is committed unto me. And what is thine office? said the Abbot. He answered: I must each day, he said, bring my master a thousand pokes full of failings and of negligences and syllables and words, that are done in your order in reading and singing and else I must be sore beaten.'[11] But there is no reason to suppose that he often got his beating, though one may be sure that Madame Eglentyne, busily chanting through her nose, never gave him the slightest help. In his spare moments, when he was not engaged in picking up those unconsidered trifles which the monks let fall from the psalms, Tittivillus used to fill up odd corners of his sack with the idle talk of people who gossiped in church; and he also sat up aloft and collected all the high notes of vain tenors, who sang to their own [pg 084] glory, instead of to the glory of God, and pitched the chants three notes higher than the cracked voices of their elders could rise.

Carelessness in observing the monastic hours was a pretty common issue during the later Middle Ages, especially among monks, who were usually worse than nuns. Sometimes they skipped services altogether. Other times, they acted foolishly, like in Exeter in 1330, where the canons laughed, joked, and argued during services, even dropping hot candle wax from the upper stalls onto the bald heads of the singers below! Sometimes they arrived late to matins in the early hours after midnight. This problem was also common in nunneries, as the nuns liked to have private drinks and gossip after compline instead of going straight to bed, as the rules required. This habit made it hard for them to be awake at 1 a.m. As a result, they were somewhat sleepy at matins and struggled to get up early. Wise St. Benedict anticipated this problem when he wrote in his rule: "When they rise for the Divine Office, let them gently encourage one another, because of the excuses made by those that are drowsy." At the nunnery of Stainfield in 1519, the bishop found that sometimes half an hour passed between the last strike of the bell and the start of the service, and some of the nuns didn't sing but dozed off, partly because they lacked enough candles but mostly because they went to bed late; and let he who is without sin among us cast the first stone! Both monks and nuns also had a tendency to sneak out before the service ended for various excuses: they had to check on dinner or the guesthouse, their gardens needed weeding, or they weren’t feeling well. But the most common issue by far was that they rushed through the services as quickly as they could just to get it over with. They chopped off syllables at the beginning and end of words, skipped the pauses between two verses so that one side of the choir started the second half before the other side finished the first; they skipped sentences, mumbled, and slurred what should have been "sung with grace," making a terrible mess of the dignified plainsong. So widespread was the issue of rushing that the Father of Evil had to appoint a special devil named Tittivillus, tasked solely with collecting all those dropped syllables and bringing them back to his master in a big bag. We have quite a bit of information about him since he was often spotted by holy men, who usually had a keen eye for devils. One Latin rhyme clearly distinguishes the contents of his sack: "These are they who wickedly corrupt the holy psalms: the dangler, the gasper, the leaper, the galloper, the dragger, the mumbler, the fore-skipper, the fore-runner, and the over-leaper: Tittivillus collects the fragments of these men's words." Indeed, a holy Cistercian abbot once met the little devil himself and learned about his alarming task, as recounted in *The Myroure of Oure Ladye*, written for the enjoyment of the nuns of Syon in the fifteenth century: "We read of a holy Abbot of the order of Citeaux that while he stood in the choir at matins he saw a fiend with a long bag hanging around his neck, moving through the choir and busily waiting for letters, syllables, words, and mistakes made by anyone; and he diligently gathered them and put them in his bag. When he came before the Abbot, hoping to grab anything he might have missed to put in his bag, the Abbot was astonished and frightened by his foul and misshapen appearance and asked him: 'What are you?' He answered, 'I am a poor devil named Tittivillus, and I perform my duty that is given to me.' 'And what is your duty?' asked the Abbot. He responded: 'Each day, I must bring my master a thousand bags full of mistakes, carelessness, syllables, and words that are made in your order during reading and singing, or else I must be severely punished.' But there's no reason to think he often got punished, though it’s certain that Madame Eglentyne, busy singing through her nose, never gave him any assistance. In his spare time, when he wasn’t busy picking up those overlooked details that the monks let fall from the psalms, Tittivillus would fill his bag with the idle chatter of people gossiping in church; he also collected all the high notes from vain tenors who sang for their own glory instead of God’s, hitting notes three tones higher than the cracked voices of their elders could manage.

But the monotony of convent life sometimes did more than make the nuns unconscious contributors to Tittivillus's sack. It sometimes played havoc with their tempers. The nuns were not chosen for convent life because they were saints. They were no more immune from tantrums than was the Wife of Bath, who was out of all charity when other village wives went into church before her; and sometimes they got terribly on each others' nerves. Readers of Piers Plowman will remember that when the seven deadly sins come in, Wrath tells how he was cook to the prioress of a convent and, says he,

But the boredom of convent life sometimes did more than turn the nuns into unintentional contributors to Tittivillus's sack. It sometimes messed with their tempers. The nuns weren't picked for convent life because they were saints. They were just as likely to throw fits as the Wife of Bath, who was completely out of sorts when other village wives went to church before her; and sometimes they drove each other crazy. Readers of Piers Plowman will recall that when the seven deadly sins show up, Wrath mentions how he used to be the cook for the prioress of a convent and, he says,

Of wicked words I, Wrath ... made these words,
Until 'you struck' and 'you struck' ... ran out at once,
And each hit the other ... under the cheek;
If they had had knives, by Christ ... each would have killed the other.

To be sure, it is not often that we hear of anything so bad as that fifteenth-century prioress, who used to drag her nuns round the choir by their veils in the middle of the service, screaming 'Liar!' and 'Harlot!' at them;[12] or that other sixteenth-century lady who used to kick them and hit them on the head with her fists and put them in the stocks.[13] All prioresses were not 'ful plesaunt and amiable of port', or stately in their manner. The records of monastic visitations show that bad temper and petty bickering sometimes broke the peace of convent life.

To be sure, it’s not common to hear about anything as terrible as that fifteenth-century prioress, who used to drag her nuns around the choir by their veils during the service, shouting 'Liar!' and 'Harlot!' at them;[12] or that other sixteenth-century woman who would kick them and hit them on the head with her fists and put them in the stocks.[13] Not all prioresses were 'ful plesaunt and amiable of port,' or dignified in their behavior. The records of monastic visitations show that bad temper and petty arguments sometimes disrupted the peace of convent life.

But we must be back at Eglentyne. She went on living for ten or twelve years as a simple nun, and she sang the services very nicely and had a sweet temper and pretty manners and was very popular. Moreover, she was of good birth; Chaucer tells us a great deal about her beautiful behaviour at table and her courtesy, which shows that she was a lady born and bred; indeed, his description of this might have been taken straight out of one of the feudal books of deportment for girls; even her personal beauty--straight nose, grey eyes, and little red mouth--conforms to the courtly standard. The convents were apt to be rather snobbish; ladies and rich burgesses' daughters got into them, but poor and low-born [pg 085] girls never. So the nuns probably said to each other that what with her pretty ways and her good temper and her aristocratic connexions, wouldn't it be a good thing to choose her for prioress when the old prioress died? And so they did, and she had been a prioress for some years when Chaucer met her. At first it was very exciting, and Eglentyne liked being called 'Mother' by nuns who were older than herself, and having a private room to sit in and all the visitors to entertain. But she soon found that it was not by any means all a bed of roses; for there was a great deal of business to be done by the head of a house--not only looking after the internal discipline of the convent, but also superintending money matters and giving orders to the bailiffs on her estates, and seeing that the farms were paying well, and the tithes coming in to the churches which belonged to the nunnery, and that the Italian merchants who came to buy the wool off her sheeps' backs gave a good price for it. In all this business she was supposed to take the advice of the nuns, meeting in the chapter-house, where all business was transacted. I am afraid that sometimes Eglentyne used to think that it was much better to do things by herself, and so she would seal documents with the convent seal without telling them. One should always distrust the head of an office or school or society who says, with a self-satisfied air, that it is much more satisfactory to do the thing herself than to depute it to the proper subordinates; it either means that she is an autocrat, or else that she cannot organize. Madame Eglentyne was rather an autocrat, in a good-natured sort of way, and besides she hated bother. So she did not always consult the nuns; and I fear too (after many researches into that past of hers which Chaucer forgot to mention) that she often tried to evade rendering an account of income and expenditure to them every year, as she was supposed to do.

But we need to get back to Eglentyne. She went on living for about ten or twelve years as a simple nun, and she sang the services very well, had a sweet disposition, charming manners, and was quite popular. Additionally, she came from a good family; Chaucer tells us quite a bit about her graceful behavior at the dining table and her politeness, showing that she was well-bred. In fact, his description might have been taken straight from one of those feudal etiquette books for girls; even her looks—straight nose, gray eyes, and small red mouth—fit the courtly ideal. The convents were often a bit snobbish; ladies and the daughters of wealthy merchants got in, but poor and low-born girls never did. So the nuns probably thought to themselves that with her lovely demeanor, good nature, and aristocratic connections, it would be a good idea to elect her as prioress when the old prioress passed away. And they did, and she had been prioress for several years by the time Chaucer met her. At first, it was very thrilling, and Eglentyne enjoyed being called 'Mother' by nuns older than her, having a private room to relax in, and entertaining visitors. But she quickly realized it wasn't all smooth sailing; there was a lot of work involved in being the head of a convent—not just managing the internal rules but also overseeing financial matters, giving directions to the bailiffs about her estates, ensuring that the farms were profitable, the tithes were collected for the churches linked to the nunnery, and that the Italian merchants who came to buy wool from her sheep paid a fair price. In all this work, she was expected to consult the nuns, meeting in the chapter-house where all the business happened. I'm afraid that sometimes Eglentyne thought it would be much easier to just handle things by herself, so she would seal documents with the convent seal without informing them. One should always be wary of the head of an office or school or organization who says, with a self-satisfied expression, that it's much more fulfilling to do things herself rather than delegate to the appropriate subordinates; it usually means she's either a control freak or cannot manage properly. Madame Eglentyne was kind of a control freak, in a friendly way, and she also disliked hassle. So she didn’t always check in with the nuns; and I fear too (after much digging into her past that Chaucer didn’t mention) that she often tried to avoid giving them her annual report on income and expenses, which she was supposed to do.

The nuns, of course, objected to this; and the first time the bishop came on his rounds they complained about it to him. They said, too, that she was a bad business woman and got into debt; and that when she was short of money she used to sell woods belonging to the convent, and promise annual pensions to various people in return for lump sums down, and lease out farms for a long time at low rates, and do various other things by which the convent [pg 086] would lose in the long run. And besides, she had let the roof of the church get into such ill repair that rain came through the holes on to their heads when they were singing; and would my lord bishop please to look at the holes in their clothes and tell her to provide them with new ones? Other wicked prioresses used sometimes even to pawn the plate and jewels of the convent, to get money for their own private purposes. But Eglentyne was not at all wicked or dishonest, though she was a bad manager; the fact was that she had no head for figures. I am sure that she had no head for figures; you have only got to read Chaucer's description of her to know that she was not a mathematician. Besides the nuns were exaggerating: their clothes were not in holes, only just a little threadbare. Madame Eglentyne was far too fastidious to allow ragged clothes about her; and as to the roof of the church, she had meant to save enough money to have some tiles put on to it, but it really was very hard to make two ends meet in a medieval nunnery, especially if (as I repeat) you had no head for figures. Probably the bishop saw how the land lay, so he ordered her never to do anything without consulting the convent, and he shut up the common seal in a box with three different sorts of locks, to which Madame Eglentyne and two of the senior nuns had the keys, so that she could not open it alone and so could not seal any business agreement without their consent. And he ordered her to keep accounts and present them every year (there are bundles of her accounts still preserved in the Record Office). Finally he deputed a neighbouring rector to act as custodian of the business affairs of the house so that she should always have his help. Things went better after that.

The nuns, of course, complained about this; and the first time the bishop came for his visit, they brought it up with him. They also said she was a poor businesswoman and had gotten into debt; when she was low on cash, she would sell off woods belonging to the convent, promise annual pensions to various people for upfront payments, lease out farms for long terms at low rates, and do other things that would ultimately cost the convent. On top of that, she had let the church's roof fall into such disrepair that rain came through the holes onto their heads while they were singing, and they asked the bishop to check their clothing and tell her to provide them with new ones. Other unscrupulous prioresses sometimes even pawned the convent's silverware and jewels for their private use. But Eglentyne was neither wicked nor dishonest, just a poor manager; she simply struggled with numbers. I am sure she struggled with numbers; you only need to read Chaucer's description of her to see she wasn’t a mathematician. Plus, the nuns were exaggerating: their clothes weren’t full of holes, just a little worn out. Madame Eglentyne was way too picky to allow ragged clothes around her; as for the church's roof, she intended to save enough money to put some tiles on it, but it really was very difficult to balance the budget in a medieval nunnery, especially if (as I said) you had no head for figures. Probably the bishop understood the situation, so he ordered her never to make decisions without consulting the convent, and he locked the common seal in a box with three different kinds of locks, to which Madame Eglentyne and two of the senior nuns had the keys, ensuring she couldn’t access it alone and couldn't seal any business agreements without their approval. He also instructed her to keep accounts and present them every year (there are still bundles of her accounts preserved in the Record Office). Things improved after that.

Eglentyne, it seems, was never really interested in business, and was quite pleased to have her time taken up with looking after internal affairs and entertaining visitors, with an occasional jaunt outside to see how the estates were getting on. And she began to find that she could lead a much freer and gayer life now that she was a prioress; for the prioress of a convent had rooms of her own, instead of sharing the common dormitory and refectory; sometimes she even had a sort of little house with a private kitchen. The abbess of one great nunnery at Winchester in the sixteenth century had her own staff to look after her, a cook, and an under cook, and a housemaid [pg 087] and a gentlewoman to wait upon her, like any great lady in the world, and never dined with the nuns except on state occasions. But a superior generally had with her one nun to act as her companion and assist her in the choir and be a witness to her good behaviour; this nun was called her chaplain, and was supposed to be changed every year, to prevent favouritism. It will be remembered that when Madame Eglentyne went on her pilgrimage she took her nun chaplain with her, as well as three priests; that was because no nun was ever allowed to go out alone. One of Madame Eglentyne's duties as prioress was to entertain visitors with her celebrated cheer of court, and we may be sure that she had a great many. Her sisters, who were now grand ladies with husbands and manors of their own, and her old father, and all the great people of the county came to congratulate her; and after that they used often to drop in for a dinner of chickens and wine and wastel bread if they passed the house on a journey, and sometimes they spent the night there. One or two ladies, whose husbands were away at the wars or on a pilgrimage to Rome, even came as paying guests to the convent and lived there for a whole year, for nothing pleased the country gentlemen or wealthy burgesses better than to use nunneries as boarding-houses for their women-kind.

Eglentyne didn't seem to care much about business and was quite happy spending her time managing internal affairs and hosting visitors, with an occasional trip outside to check on the estates. She started to realize she could live a much freer and more enjoyable life now that she was a prioress; after all, the prioress of a convent had her own rooms instead of sharing a common dormitory and dining hall; sometimes she even had a little house with a private kitchen. The abbess of a prominent nunnery in Winchester during the sixteenth century had her own staff, including a cook, an under cook, and a housemaid [pg 087] and a lady-in-waiting, just like any other highborn lady, and she only dined with the nuns on special occasions. However, a superior usually had one nun to be her companion, assist her in the choir, and witness her good behavior; this nun was called her chaplain and was expected to change every year to avoid favoritism. It’s worth noting that when Madame Eglentyne went on her pilgrimage, she took her nun chaplain along, as well as three priests; that was because no nun was allowed to go out alone. One of Madame Eglentyne's responsibilities as prioress was to entertain visitors with her well-known hospitality, and we can be sure she had plenty of them. Her sisters, who were now highborn ladies with husbands and estates of their own, her elderly father, and all the prominent people of the county came to congratulate her; after that, they often dropped by for a dinner of chicken, wine, and fine bread if they happened to be passing through, and sometimes they would even stay the night. A couple of ladies, whose husbands were away at war or on a pilgrimage to Rome, also came as paying guests and lived there for an entire year, as nothing pleased the local gentlemen or wealthy merchants more than using nunneries as boarding houses for their female relatives.

All this was very disturbing to the peace and quiet of the nuns, and especially disturbing were the boarders, for they wore gay clothes, and had pet dogs and callers, and set a very frivolous example to the nuns. At one nunnery we find a bishop ordering: 'Let Felmersham's wife, with her whole household and other women, be utterly removed from your monastery within one year, seeing that they are a cause of disturbance to the nuns and an occasion to bad example, by reason of their attire and of those who come to visit them.'[14] It can be easily imagined why the bishops objected so much to the reception of these worldly married women as boarders. Just substitute for 'Felmersham's wife' 'the Wife of Bath' and all is explained. That lady was not a person whom a prioress would lightly refuse; the list of her pilgrimages alone would give her the entrée into any nunnery. Smiling her gap-toothed smile and riding easily upon her ambler, she would enter the gates, and what a month of excitement would pass before she rode away [pg 088] again. I am sure that it was she who taught Madame Eglentyne the most fashionable way to pinch a wimple; and she certainly introduced hats 'as broad as is a buckler or a targe' and scarlet stockings into some nunneries. The bishops disliked it all very much, but they never succeeded in turning the boarders out for all their efforts, because the nuns always needed the money which they paid for their board and lodging.

All of this was really disruptive to the peace and quiet of the nuns, and especially bothersome were the boarders, since they wore bright clothes, had pet dogs and visitors, and set a very frivolous example for the nuns. At one convent, a bishop ordered: 'Let Felmersham's wife, along with her entire household and other women, be completely removed from your monastery within one year, as they are causing disturbances to the nuns and providing a bad example because of their attire and the people who come to visit them.'[14] It's easy to understand why the bishops strongly opposed allowing these worldly married women as boarders. Just replace 'Felmersham's wife' with 'the Wife of Bath' and it all makes sense. That woman was not someone a prioress would easily turn away; her list of pilgrimages alone would grant her access to any convent. With her gap-toothed smile and riding comfortably on her horse, she would enter the gates, and what a month of excitement would unfold before she rode away [pg 088] again. I’m sure it was she who showed Madame Eglentyne the most stylish way to tighten a wimple; and she definitely brought in hats 'as wide as a buckler or a targe' and red stockings to some convents. The bishops hated all of this, but they never managed to get rid of the boarders despite their efforts, because the nuns always needed the money they paid for their room and board.

It is easy to understand that this constant intercourse with worldly visitors would give rise to the spread of worldly habits in Madame Eglentyne's nunnery. Nuns, after all, were but women, and they had the amiable vanities of their sex. But Authority (with a large A) did not consider their vanities amiable at all. It was the view of Authority that the Devil had dispatched three lesser D's to be the damnation of nuns, and those three D's were Dances, Dresses, and Dogs. Medieval England was famous for dancing and mumming and minstrelsy; it was Merry England because, however plague and pestilence and famine and the cruelties of man to man might darken life, still it loved these things. But there were no two views possible about what the Church thought of dancing; it was accurately summed up by one moralist in the aphorism, 'The Devil is the inventor and governor and disposer of dances and dancing.' Yet when we look into those accounts which Madame Eglentyne rendered (or did not render) to her nuns at the end of every year, we shall find payments for wassail at New Year and Twelfth Night, for May games, for bread and ale on bonfire nights, for harpers and players at Christmas, for a present to the Boy Bishop on his rounds, and perhaps for an extra pittance when the youngest schoolgirl was allowed to dress up and act as abbess of the convent for the whole of Innocents' Day. And when we look in the bishops' registers we shall find Madame Eglentyne forbidden 'all manner of minstrelsy, interludes, dancing or revelling within your holy place'; and she would be fortunate indeed if her bishop would make exception for Christmas, 'and other honest times of recreation among yourselves used in absence of seculars in all wise'. Somehow one feels an insistent conviction that her cheer of court included dancing.[15]

It’s easy to see how constant interaction with worldly visitors would lead to the spread of worldly habits in Madame Eglentyne's nunnery. Nuns were, after all, just women, with the relatable vanities that come with being female. However, Authority (with a capital A) didn’t view their vanities as relatable at all. Authority believed that the Devil had sent three lesser D's to ruin nuns, and those three D's were Dances, Dresses, and Dogs. Medieval England was known for its dancing, festive performances, and music; it was often called Merry England because, despite the darkness brought on by plague, famine, and human cruelty, people still loved these things. There was no doubt about the Church's stance on dancing, which was perfectly captured by one moralist who said, "The Devil is the inventor and overseer of dances and dancing." Yet, when we examine the accounts Madame Eglentyne provided (or didn’t provide) to her nuns at the end of each year, we find expenses for celebrating the New Year and Twelfth Night, for May Day festivities, for bread and ale during bonfire nights, for musicians and performers at Christmas, for gifts to the Boy Bishop during his visits, and maybe even for a bonus when the youngest schoolgirl was allowed to dress up and act as the abbess for Innocents' Day. Additionally, if we look at the bishops' records, we’ll see that Madame Eglentyne was banned from “all forms of minstrelsy, interludes, dancing, or revelry within your holy place.” She would be lucky if her bishop granted an exception for Christmas and “other appropriate times of recreation among yourselves in the absence of outsiders.” Somehow, it feels strongly that her courtly cheer included dancing.[15]

Then, again, there were the fashionable dresses which the visitors introduced into nunneries. It is quite certain that Madame Eglentyne [pg 089] was not unmoved by them; and it is a sad fact that she began to think the monastic habit very black and ugly, and the monastic life very strict; and to decide that if some little amenities were imported into it no one would be a penny the worse, and perhaps the bishop would not notice. That is why, when Chaucer met her,

Then, there were the trendy dresses that the visitors brought into the convents. It's pretty clear that Madame Eglentyne [pg 089] was affected by them; and sadly, she started to think the monastic habit was very dark and unattractive, and the monastic life was too harsh. She began to believe that if some small comforts were added to it, no one would be worse off, and maybe the bishop wouldn’t even notice. That’s why, when Chaucer met her,

Her cloak was completely covered in fur, as I noticed,
Around her arm, she wore a small coral bracelet
A string of beads, all adorned in green,
And hanging from it was a shiny gold brooch.

Unfortunately, however, the bishop did notice; the registers are indeed full of those clothes of Madame Eglentyne's, and of the even more frivolous ones which she wore in the privacy of the house. For more than six weary centuries the bishops waged a holy war against fashion in the cloister, and waged it in vain; for as long as nuns mingled freely with secular women, it was impossible to prevent them from adopting secular modes. Occasionally a wretched bishop would find himself floundering unhandily, in masculine bewilderment, through something like a complete catalogue of contemporary fashions, in order to specify what the nuns were not to wear. Synods sat solemnly, bishops and archbishops shook their grey heads, over golden hairpins and silver belts, jewelled rings, laced shoes, slashed tunics, low necks and long trains, gay colours, costly cloth, and valuable furs. The nuns were supposed to wear their veils pinned tightly down to their eyebrows, so that their foreheads were completely hidden; but high foreheads happened to be fashionable among worldly ladies, who even shaved theirs to make them higher, and the result was that the nuns could not resist lifting up and spreading out their veils, for how otherwise did Chaucer know that Madame Eglentyne had such a fair forehead ('almost a spanne broad, I trowe')? If she had been wearing her veil properly, it would have been invisible, and the father of English poetry may be observed discreetly but plainly winking the other eye when he puts in that little touch; his contemporaries would see the point very quickly. And that brooch and that fetis cloak of hers.... Here is what some tale-bearing nuns told the Bishop of Lincoln about their Prioress, fifty years after Chaucer wrote the Canterbury Tales. [pg 090] 'The Prioress,' they said with their most sanctimonious air, wears golden rings exceeding costly, with divers precious stones and also girdles silvered and gilded over and silken veils and she carries her veil too high above her forehead, so that her forehead, being entirely uncovered, can be seen of all, and she wears furs of vair. Also she wears shifts of cloth of Rennes, which costs sixteen pence the ell. Also she wears kirtles laced with silk and tiring pins of silver and silver gilt and has made all the nuns wear the like. Also she wears above her veil a cap of estate, furred with budge. Item, she has on her neck a long silken band, in English a lace, which hangs down below her breast and there on a golden ring with one diamond.[16] Is it not Madame Eglentyne to the life? Nothing escaped our good Dan Chaucer's eye, for all that he rode always looking on the ground.

Unfortunately, the bishop did notice; the records are indeed full of Madame Eglentyne's clothes, and even more frivolous garments she wore at home. For over six long centuries, bishops fought a holy war against fashion in the convent, and they fought in vain; as long as nuns mingled freely with secular women, it was impossible to stop them from adopting worldly styles. Occasionally, a poor bishop would find himself awkwardly flipping through a complete catalog of contemporary fashions to specify what the nuns were not allowed to wear. Synods met seriously, and bishops and archbishops shook their gray heads over golden hairpins, silver belts, jeweled rings, laced shoes, slashed tunics, low-cut dresses, long trains, bright colors, expensive fabric, and luxurious furs. The nuns were supposed to wear their veils pinned tightly down to their eyebrows, completely hiding their foreheads; but high foreheads were trendy among worldly ladies, who even shaved theirs to make them look taller, leading the nuns to resist keeping their veils down. After all, how else would Chaucer know that Madame Eglentyne had such a fair forehead ('almost a span broad, I believe')? If she had worn her veil as she should, it would have been hidden, and the father of English poetry can be seen subtly winking at the reader when he adds that detail; his contemporaries would catch on quickly. And that brooch and that fancy cloak of hers... Here's what some gossiping nuns told the Bishop of Lincoln about their Prioress, fifty years after Chaucer wrote the Canterbury Tales. [pg 090] 'The Prioress,' they said with their holiest expressions, wears expensive golden rings with various precious stones and also silver and gold-changing girdles, along with silk veils that she carries too high above her forehead, leaving it completely exposed for all to see, and she wears furs of vair. She also has shifts made of cloth from Rennes, costing sixteen pence per ell. Moreover, she wears kirtles laced with silk and has silver and silver-gilt pins, making all the nuns wear similar styles. On top of her veil, she sports a cap of estate, lined with fur. Additionally, she has a long silk band, called a lace in English, hanging down below her breast with a golden ring holding one diamond. [16] Isn't it just like Madame Eglentyne? Nothing escaped our good Dan Chaucer's attention, even if he rode around always looking at the ground.

Moreover, it was not only in her dress that the Prioress and her sister nuns aped the fashions of the world. Great ladies of the day loved to amuse themselves with pet animals; and nuns were quick to follow their example. So,

Moreover, it wasn't just in her clothing that the Prioress and her sister nuns imitated the latest styles. The wealthy women of the time enjoyed keeping pet animals for entertainment; and the nuns rapidly adopted this trend. So,

She had small hounds that she fed
With roasted meat, or milk and white bread.
But she would cry hard if one of them died,
Or if someone hit it with a stick.

The visitation reports are full of those little dogs and other animals; and how many readers of the Prologue know that the smale houndes, like the fair forehead and the brooch of gold full sheen, were strictly against the rules? For the bishops regarded pets as bad for discipline, and century after century they tried to turn the animals out of the convents, without the slightest success. The nuns just waited till the bishop had gone and then whistled their dogs back again. Dogs were easily the favourite pets, though monkeys, squirrels, rabbits, birds and (very rarely) cats were also kept. One archbishop had to forbid an abbess whom he visited to keep monkeys and a number of dogs in her own chamber and charged her at the same time with stinting her nuns in food; one can guess what became of the roasted flesh or milk and wastel-breed! It was a common medieval practice to bring animals into church, where [pg 091] ladies often attended service with dog in lap and men with hawk on wrist; just as the highland farmer brings his collie with him today. This happened in the nunneries too. Sometimes it was the lay-boarders in the convents who brought their pets with them; there is a pathetic complaint by the nuns of one house 'that Lady Audley, who boards there, has a great abundance of dogs, insomuch that whenever she comes to church there follow her twelve dogs, who make a great uproar in church, hindering the nuns in their psalmody and the nuns thereby are terrified!'[17] But often enough the nuns themselves transgressed. Injunctions against bringing pet dogs into choir occur in several visitation reports, the most amusing instance being contained in those sent to Romsey Abbey by William of Wykeham in 1387, just about the same year that Chaucer was writing the Canterbury Tales: 'Item,' runs the injunction, 'whereas we have convinced ourselves by clear proofs that some of the nuns of your house bring with them to church birds, rabbits, hounds and such like frivolous things, whereunto they give more heed than to the offices of the church, with frequent hindrance to their own psalmody and to that of their fellow nuns and to the grievous peril of their souls--therefore we strictly forbid you all and several, in virtue of the obedience due to us that ye presume henceforward to bring to church no birds, hounds, rabbits or other frivolous things that promote indiscipline.... Item, whereas through hunting dogs and other hounds abiding within your monastic precincts, the alms that should be given to the poor are devoured and the church and cloister ... are foully defiled ... and whereas, through their inordinate noise divine service is frequently troubled--therefore we strictly command and enjoin you, Lady Abbess, that you remove the dogs altogether and that you suffer them never henceforth, nor any other such hounds, to abide within the precincts of your nunnery.'[18] But it was useless for any bishop to order Madame Eglentyne to give up her dogs, she could not even be parted from them on a pilgrimage, though they must have been a great nuisance in the inns, especially as she was so fussy about their food.

The visitation reports are filled with little dogs and other animals; and how many readers of the Prologue know that small hounds, like the fair forehead and the shiny gold brooch, were strictly against the rules? Bishops saw pets as detrimental to discipline, and century after century they tried to eliminate animals from the convents, but to no avail. The nuns simply waited until the bishop left and then called their dogs back. Dogs were by far the favorite pets, though monkeys, squirrels, rabbits, birds, and (very rarely) cats were also kept. One archbishop had to forbid an abbess he visited from keeping monkeys and a number of dogs in her own room and also accused her of skimping on food for her nuns; one can imagine what happened to the roasted meat or milk and bread! It was a common medieval practice to bring animals into church, where [pg 091] ladies often attended service with a dog in their lap and men with a hawk on their wrist; just like how a highland farmer brings his collie today. This also happened in nunneries. Sometimes it was the lay boarders in the convents who brought their pets; there is a sad complaint by the nuns of one house 'that Lady Audley, who boards there, has so many dogs that whenever she comes to church, twelve dogs follow her, causing a great disturbance in church, which hinders the nuns in their singing and terrifies them!'[17] But often the nuns themselves broke the rules. Injunctions against bringing pet dogs into the choir appear in several visitation reports, the most amusing being those sent to Romsey Abbey by William of Wykeham in 1387, around the same time Chaucer was writing the Canterbury Tales: 'Item,' the injunction states, 'whereas we have been convinced by clear evidence that some of the nuns from your house bring birds, rabbits, hounds, and other such trivial things to church, giving more attention to them than to the duties of the church, frequently hindering their own singing and that of their fellow nuns and endangering their souls—therefore we strictly forbid all of you, in obedience to us, from bringing to church any birds, hounds, rabbits, or other trivial things that encourage indiscipline.... Item, whereas hunting dogs and other hounds living within your monastic precincts consume the alms meant for the poor, and the church and cloister ... are foully defiled ... and whereas, due to their excessive noise, divine service is often disrupted—therefore we strictly command and order you, Lady Abbess, to remove all dogs and ensure that no such hounds remain within the precincts of your nunnery.'[18] But it was useless for any bishop to order Madame Eglentyne to give up her dogs; she couldn’t even be separated from them on a pilgrimage, even though they must have been a huge inconvenience in the inns, especially since she was so picky about their food.

For Chaucer's prioress, we must admit, was rather a worldly lady, though her pretty clothes and little dogs were harmless enough on modern standards and one's sympathies are all against the [pg 092] bishops. She probably became more worldly as time went on, because she had so many opportunities for social intercourse. Not only had she to entertain visitors in the convent, but often the business of the house took her away upon journeys and these offered many opportunities for hobnobbing with her neighbours. Sometimes she had to go to London to see after a law-suit and that was a great excursion with another nun, or perhaps two, and a priest and several yeomen to look after her. Sometimes she had to go and see the bishop, to get permission to take in some little schoolgirls. Sometimes she went to the funeral of a great man, whom her father knew and who left her twenty shillings and a silver cup in his will. Sometimes she went to the wedding of one of her sisters, or to be godmother to their babies; though the bishops did not like these worldly ties, or the dances and merry-makings which accompanied weddings and christenings. Indeed her nuns occasionally complained about her journeys and said that though she pretended it was all on the business of the house, they had their doubts; and would the bishop please just look into it. At one nunnery we find the nuns complaining that their house is £20 in debt 'and this principally owing to the costly expenses of the prioress, because she frequently rides abroad and pretends that she does so on the common business of the house although it is not so, with a train of attendants much too large and tarries too long abroad and she feasts sumptuously, both when abroad and at home and she is very choice in her dress, so that the fur trimmings of her mantle are worth 100s'![19]

For Chaucer's prioress, we have to admit, was quite a worldly woman, even though her nice clothes and little dogs are pretty harmless by today's standards and you can't help but feel sympathy for the bishops. She likely became more worldly over time, having so many chances for socializing. Not only did she have to host visitors at the convent, but often the responsibilities of running the place sent her off on trips, giving her plenty of opportunities to mingle with her neighbors. Sometimes she had to head to London for a lawsuit, which was a big outing with another nun or maybe two, a priest, and several retainers to take care of her. Other times she had to meet with the bishop to get permission to admit some little schoolgirls. She also attended the funeral of a prominent man, known to her father, who left her twenty shillings and a silver cup in his will. Occasionally, she went to her sisters' weddings or was a godmother to their babies, although the bishops frowned upon these worldly connections, as well as the parties and celebrations that came with weddings and christenings. In fact, her nuns sometimes complained about her travels, suggesting that although she claimed it was for church matters, they had their doubts; and they asked if the bishop could look into it. At one convent, the nuns stated that their house was £20 in debt “mainly due to the prioress's extravagant spending, since she often goes out and pretends it's for the common business of the convent, though it’s not, with an entourage that's far too large and stays away too long. She dines lavishly both in and out, and she is very selective about her clothing, as evidenced by the fur trimmings on her cloak being worth 100s!”[19]

As a matter of fact there was nothing of which the church disapproved more than this habit, shared by monks and nuns, of wandering about outside their cloisters; moralists considered that intercourse with the world was at the root of all the evil which crept into the monastic system. The orthodox saying was that a monk out of his cloister was like a fish out of water; and it will be remembered that Chaucer's monk thought the text not worth an oyster. Indeed most of the monks managed to swim very well in the air, and the nuns too persisted in taking every sort of excuse for wandering in the world. Right through the Middle Ages council after council, bishop after bishop, reformer after reformer, tried in vain to keep them shut up. The greatest attempt of all began in [pg 093] 1300, when the pope published a Bull ordering that nuns should never, save in very exceptional circumstances, leave their convents and that no secular person should be allowed to go in and visit them, without a special licence and a good reason. This will make the modern reader pity the poor nuns, but there is no need, for nobody ever succeeded in putting it into force for more than five minutes, though the bishops spent over two centuries in trying to do so and were still trying in vain when King Henry VIII dissolved the nunneries and turned all the nuns out into the world for ever, whether they liked it or not. At one nunnery in the Lincoln diocese, when the bishop came and deposited a copy of the Bull in the house and ordered the nuns to obey it, they ran after him to the gate when he was riding away and threw the Bull at his head, screaming that they would never observe it.[20] The more practical bishops indeed, soon stopped trying to enforce the Bull as it stood and contented themselves with ordering that nuns were not to go out or pay visits too often, or without a companion, or without licence, or without a good reason. But even in this they were not very successful, because the nuns were most prolific in excellent reasons why they should go out. Sometimes they said that their parents were ill; and then they would go away to smooth the pillow of the sick. Sometimes they said that they had to go to market to buy herrings. Sometimes they said that they had to go to confession at a monastery. Sometimes it is really difficult to imagine what they said. What are we to think, for instance, of that giddy nun 'who on Monday night did pass the night with the Austin friars at Northampton and did dance and play the lute with them in the same place until midnight, and on the night following she passed the night with the Friars' preachers at Northampton, luting and dancing in like manner'?[21] Chaucer told us how the friar loved harping and how his eyes twinkled like stars in his head when he sang, but failed perhaps to observe that he had lured Madame Eglentyne into a dance.

In fact, nothing upset the church more than the habit of monks and nuns wandering outside their cloisters. Moralists believed that interaction with the outside world was the source of all the corruption that crept into the monastic system. The common saying was that a monk out of his cloister was like a fish out of water; it’s worth noting that Chaucer's monk thought the scripture was “not worth an oyster.” Indeed, most monks thrived in the outside world, and the nuns often found plenty of excuses to roam. Throughout the Middle Ages, council after council, bishop after bishop, and reformer after reformer tried unsuccessfully to keep them confined. The biggest effort of all began in [pg 093] 1300 when the pope issued a Bull declaring that nuns should never leave their convents except in very rare circumstances and that no layperson should be allowed to visit them without a special permit and a valid reason. This may evoke pity for the nuns from modern readers, but there’s no need for concern, as no one managed to enforce it for more than a few minutes, even though bishops spent over two centuries attempting to do so and were still struggling when King Henry VIII dissolved the nunneries, sending all the nuns out into the world for good, whether they wanted to or not. One time, at a nunnery in the Lincoln diocese, when the bishop delivered a copy of the Bull and ordered the nuns to comply, they chased after him to the gate as he rode away and threw the Bull at his head, screaming that they would never follow it.[20] The more practical bishops soon stopped trying to enforce the Bull in its entirety and settled for ordering that nuns should limit their outings, only visit occasionally, always have a companion, or possess a valid reason. But even this approach was mostly unsuccessful because the nuns were very creative in coming up with excellent reasons to go out. Sometimes they claimed their parents were sick, and they needed to go smooth their pillows. Other times they said they had to go to the market for herring. Occasionally they claimed they needed to go confess at a monastery. And sometimes it’s truly hard to imagine what they came up with. For example, what should we make of the giddy nun who “on Monday night spent the night with the Austin friars in Northampton, dancing and playing the lute with them until midnight, and on the following night, she spent the night with the Friars' preachers in Northampton, engaging in the same merriment”?[21] Chaucer told us how the friar loved to play music and his eyes sparkled like stars when he sang, but he might have missed the part where he led Madame Eglentyne into a dance.

It is indeed difficult to see what 'legitimate' excuses the nuns can have made for all their wandering about in the streets and the fields and in and out of people's houses, and it is sorely to be feared that either they were too much of a handful for Madame Eglentyne, or else she winked at their doings. For somehow or other one suspects [pg 094] that she had no great opinion of bishops. After all Chaucer would never have met her, if she had not managed to circumvent her own, since if there was one excuse for wandering of which the bishops thoroughly disapproved, it was precisely the excuse of pilgrimages. Madame Eglentyne was not quite as simple and coy as she looked. How many of the literary critics, who chuckle over her, know that she never ought to have got into the Prologue at all? The Church was quite clear in its mind that pilgrimages for nuns were to be discouraged. As early as 791 a council had forbidden the practice and in 1195 another at York decreed, 'In order that the opportunity of wandering may be taken from nuns we forbid them to take the path of pilgrimage.' In 1318 an archbishop of York strictly forbade the nuns of one convent to leave their house 'by reason of any vow of pilgrimage which they might have taken. If any had taken such vows she was to say as many psalters as it would have taken days to perform the pilgrimage so rashly vowed.'[22] One has a melancholy vision of poor Madame Eglentyne saying psalters interminably through her tretys nose, instead of jogging along so gaily with her motley companions and telling so prettily her tale of little St Hugh. Such prohibitions might be multiplied from medieval records; and indeed it is unnecessary to go further than Chaucer to understand why it was that bishops offered such strenuous opposition to pilgrimages for nuns; one has only to remember some of the folk, in whose company the prioress travelled and some of the tales they told. If one could only be certain, for instance, that she rode all the time with her nun and her priests, or at least between the Knight and the poor Parson of a town! But there were also the Miller and the Summoner and (worst of all) that cheerful and engaging sinner, the Wife of Bath. It is really quite disturbing to think what additional details the Wife of Bath may have given the prioress about her five husbands.

It’s really hard to understand what valid excuses the nuns could have had for their wandering around the streets and fields and going in and out of people’s homes. It seems likely that either they were too much for Madame Eglentyne to handle, or she turned a blind eye to their activities. For some reason, there’s a feeling that she didn’t think much of bishops. After all, Chaucer would never have encountered her if she hadn’t found a way around her own bishop, since the one excuse for wandering that bishops definitely disapproved of was the excuse of pilgrimages. Madame Eglentyne wasn’t as naive and shy as she appeared. How many of the literary critics who laugh about her realize that she shouldn’t even have been included in the Prologue? The Church was very clear that nuns should be discouraged from taking pilgrimages. As early as 791, a council had banned the practice, and in 1195, another council at York declared, “To prevent nuns from having the chance to wander, we forbid them to go on pilgrimages.” In 1318, an archbishop of York strictly prohibited the nuns of one convent from leaving their home “because of any pilgrimage vow they may have made. If any had taken such vows, she was to say as many psalters as it would have taken days to complete the pilgrimage so recklessly promised.” One can imagine the sad sight of poor Madame Eglentyne endlessly reciting psalters through her nasal voice, instead of merrily traveling with her colorful companions and beautifully telling her tale of little St. Hugh. Such prohibitions could be multiplied from medieval records; and really, it’s unnecessary to look any further than Chaucer to understand why bishops were so opposed to pilgrimages for nuns. One only needs to recall some of the people she traveled with and the stories they told. If only we could be sure, for instance, that she rode exclusively with her nun and her priests, or at least between the Knight and the poor Parson of a town! But there were also the Miller and the Summoner, and (worst of all) that charming and captivating sinner, the Wife of Bath. It’s truly unsettling to think about what extra details the Wife of Bath might have shared with the prioress about her five husbands.

This then was Chaucer's prioress in real life, for the poet who drew her was one of the most wonderful observers in the whole of English literature. We may wade through hundreds of visitation reports and injunctions and everywhere the grey eyes of his prioress will twinkle at us out of their pages, and in the end we must always go to Chaucer for her picture, to sum up everything that historical [pg 095] records have taught us. As the bishop found her, so he saw her, aristocratic, tender-hearted, worldly, taking pains to 'countrefete there of court'; liking pretty clothes and little dogs; a lady of importance, attended by a nun and three priests; spoken to with respect by the none too mealy-mouthed host--no 'by Corpus Dominus' or 'cokkes bones' or 'tel on a devel wey' for her, but 'cometh neer, my lady prioress,' and

This was Chaucer's prioress in real life, as the poet who portrayed her was one of the most remarkable observers in all of English literature. We can sift through countless visitation reports and regulations, and everywhere the gray eyes of his prioress will sparkle at us from their pages. Ultimately, we must always turn to Chaucer for her depiction, to summarize everything that historical [pg 095] records have revealed. As the bishop discovered her, he perceived her as aristocratic, kind-hearted, and worldly, making an effort to 'imitate the court'; fond of nice clothes and small dogs; a woman of significance, accompanied by a nun and three priests; addressed respectfully by the not-so-gentle host—no 'by Corpus Dominus' or 'cock's bones' or 'go to hell' for her, but 'come here, my lady prioress,' and

My lady Prioress, if it’s alright with you,
If I knew I wouldn’t upset you,
I would decide that you should share
A story next, if that’s what you want.
Will you agree, my dear lady?

He talks to no one else like that, save perhaps to the knight. Was she religious? Perhaps; but save for her singing the divine service and for her lovely address to the Virgin, at the beginning of her tale, Chaucer can find but little to say on the point;

He doesn't talk to anyone else like that, maybe just to the knight. Was she religious? Maybe; but other than her singing the church service and her beautiful prayer to the Virgin at the start of her story, Chaucer doesn't have much else to say about it;

But when it comes to talking about her conscience (he says)
She was so generous and so compassionate,

and then, as we are waiting to hear of her almsgiving to the poor--that she would weep over a mouse in a trap, or a beaten puppy, says Chaucer. A good ruler of her house? again, doubtless. But when Chaucer met her the house was ruling itself somewhere at the 'shire's ende'. The world was full of fish out of water in the fourteenth century, and, by sëynt Loy, said Madame Eglentyne, swearing her greatest oath, like Chaucer's monk, she held that famous text not worth an oyster. So we take our leave of her, characteristically on the road to Canterbury.

and then, while we’re waiting to hear about her generosity to the poor—she would cry over a mouse in a trap or a beaten puppy, as Chaucer says. A good manager of her household? Probably. But when Chaucer encountered her, her household was managing itself somewhere at the edge of the county. The world was filled with people out of their element in the fourteenth century, and, by Saint Loy, said Madame Eglentyne, swearing her strongest oath like Chaucer's monk, she believed that famous saying wasn’t worth an oyster. So we say goodbye to her, characteristically on the road to Canterbury.






[pg 096]

CHAPTER V

The Ménagier's Wife

A PARIS HOUSEWIFE IN THE FOURTEENTH CENTURY


The sphere of woman is the home.
--Homo Sapiens

The men of the middle, as indeed of all ages, including our own, were very fond of writing books of deportment telling women how they ought to behave in all the circumstances of their existence, but more particularly in their relations with their husbands. Many of these books have survived, and among them one which is of particular interest, because of the robust good sense of its writer and the intimate and lively picture which it gives of a bourgeois home. Most books of deportment were written, so to speak, in the air, for women in general, but this was written by a particular husband for a particular wife, and thus is drawn from life and full of detail, showing throughout an individuality which its compeers too often lack. If a parallel be sought to it, it is perhaps to be found not in any other medieval treatise but in those passages of Xenophon's Economist, in which Isomachus describes to Socrates the training of a perfect Greek wife.

The men of the middle ages, like those from all times, including today, loved writing books on manners that told women how they should act in every aspect of their lives, especially in their relationships with their husbands. Many of these books still exist, and one in particular stands out because of the practical wisdom of its author and the vivid depiction it provides of a middle-class home. Most etiquette books were generic, aimed at women in general, but this one was written by a specific husband for his specific wife, making it grounded in real life and rich in detail, showcasing an individuality that many similar books often lack. If we’re looking for a comparison, it might be found not in other medieval writings, but in the sections of Xenophon’s Economist, where Isomachus explains to Socrates how to raise the ideal Greek wife.

The Ménagier de Paris (the Householder or Goodman of Paris, as we might say) wrote this book for the instruction of his young wife between 1392 and 1394. He was a wealthy man, not without learning and of great experience in affairs, obviously a member of that solid and enlightened haute bourgeoisie, upon which the French monarchy was coming to lean with ever-increasing confidence. When he wrote he must have been approaching old age, and he was certainly over sixty, but he had recently married a young wife [pg 097] of higher birth than himself, an orphan from a different province. He speaks several times of her 'very great youth', and kept a sort of duenna-housekeeper with her to help and direct her in the management of his house; and indeed, like the wife of Isomachus, she was only fifteen years old when he married her. Modern opinion is shocked by a discrepancy in age between husband and wife, with which the Middle Ages, a time of ménages de convenance, was more familiar. 'Seldom,' the Ménagier says, 'will you see ever so old a man who will not marry a young woman.' Yet his attitude towards his young wife shows us that there may have been compensations, even in a marriage between May and January. Time after time in his book there sounds the note of a tenderness which is paternal rather than marital, a sympathetic understanding of the feelings of a wedded child, which a younger man might not have compassed. Over all the matter-of-fact counsels there seems to hang something of the mellow sadness of an autumn evening, when beauty and death go ever hand in hand. It was his wife's function to make comfortable his declining years; but it was his to make the task easy for her. He constantly repeats the assurance that he does not ask of her an overweening respect, or a service too humble or too hard, for such is not due to him; he desires only such care as his neighbours and kinswomen take of their husbands, 'for to me belongeth none save the common service, or less'.

The Ménagier de Paris (the Householder or Goodman of Paris, as we might say) wrote this book to teach his young wife between 1392 and 1394. He was a wealthy man, educated and experienced in various matters, clearly a member of the solid and enlightened haute bourgeoisie, which the French monarchy was increasingly relying on. When he wrote this, he was nearing old age, certainly over sixty, but he had recently married a young wife from a higher social class, an orphan from another region. He often mentions her 'very great youth' and kept a sort of duenna-housekeeper to help her manage the household; in fact, like the wife of Isomachus, she was only fifteen years old when they married. Modern views are shocked by the age difference between husband and wife, but this was more common in the Middle Ages, a time of ménages de convenance. 'Seldom,' the Ménagier states, 'will you see an old man who does not marry a young woman.' Yet his attitude towards his young wife suggests there may have been benefits, even in a marriage between May and January. Time and again in his book, there’s a tone of tenderness that feels more paternal than marital, a sympathetic understanding of a young wife's feelings, which a younger man might not possess. Over all the practical advice, there's a sense of the mellow sadness of an autumn evening, where beauty and death walk hand in hand. It was his wife's role to make his later years comfortable; but it was his job to make that task easier for her. He repeatedly assures her that he doesn't expect excessive respect or demands that are too humble or challenging, as he believes that isn't warranted; he desires only the same kind of care that his neighbors and female relatives give to their husbands, 'for to me belongs only the common service, or less.'

In his Prologue, addressed to her, he gives a charming picture of the scene which led him to write his book: 'You, being of the age of fifteen years and in the week that you and I were wed, did pray me that I would please to be indulgent to your youth and to your small and ignorant service mewards, until that you should have seen and learned more, to the hastening whereof you did promise me to set all care and diligence, ... praying me humbly, in our bed as I remember, that for the love of God I would not correct you harshly before strangers nor before our own folk, 'but that I would correct you each night or from day to day in our chamber and show you the unseemly or foolish things done in the day or days past, and chastise you, if it pleased me, and then you would not fail to amend yourself according to my teaching and correction, and would do all in your power according to my will, as you said. [pg 098] And I thought well of, and praise and thank you for, what you said to me and I have often remembered it since. And know, dear sister[D], that all that I know you have done since we were wed up to this day, and all that you shall do hereafter with good intent has been and is good and well hath pleased, pleases and shall please me. For your youth excuses you from being very wise, and will still excuse you in everything that you do with good intent to please me. And know that it doth not displease, but rather pleases me that you should have roses to grow and violets to care for and that you should make chaplets and dance and sing, and I would well that you should so continue among our friends and those of our estate, and it is but right and seemly thus to pass the time of your feminine youth, provided that you desire and offer not to go to the feasts and dances of too great lords, for that is not seemly for you, nor suitable to your estate nor mine[1].'

In his Prologue, addressed to her, he paints a lovely picture of the moment that inspired him to write his book: "You, at fifteen years old, during the week we got married, asked me to be understanding of your youth and your novice attempts to serve me until you had experienced and learned more. You promised to put in all your effort and commitment to this goal... humbly asking me, as I recall, in our bed, for the love of God not to criticize you harshly in front of strangers or our own people, but to correct you each night, or day by day in our room, pointing out any inappropriate or foolish things you did in the past day or days. You requested that I discipline you, if I wished, and you assured me you would strive to improve yourself based on my guidance and corrections, doing everything within your power to follow my wishes, as you expressed. [pg 098] I appreciated what you said, and I've often thought about it since then. And know, dear sister[D], that everything you have done since our marriage up until today, and everything you will do in the future with good intentions, has been and is good and has made me happy, makes me happy, and will continue to make me happy. Your youth excuses you from being very wise and will always excuse you in everything you do with good intentions to please me. And know that it doesn't displease me; in fact, it pleases me that you have roses to grow and violets to care for, that you make flower crowns, dance, and sing. I truly want you to keep enjoying these activities with our friends and those of our social class, and it is both right and appropriate to spend your youthful days this way, as long as you don’t seek to attend the feasts and dances of high lords, for that is neither suitable for you nor for our station[1]."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ He refers to her as 'sister' the whole time, a term that shows warm respect.

Meanwhile he has not forgotten her request that he would teach and correct her in private, and so he writes a little book (but it was a big book before he had finished) to show her how to comport herself; for he is sorry for this child, who has for long had neither father nor mother, and who is far from kinswomen who might counsel her, having 'me only' he says, 'for whom you have been taken from your kinsfolk and from the land of your birth.' He has often deliberated the matter and now here is 'an easy general introduction' to the whole art of being a wife, a housewife, and a perfect lady. One characteristic reason, apart from his desire to help her and to be comfortable himself (for he was set in his ways), he gives for his trouble and recurs to from time to time, surely the strangest ever given by a husband for instructing his wife. He is old, he says, and must die before her, and it is positively essential that she should do him credit with her second husband. What a reflection upon him if she accompanied his successor to Mass with the collar of her cotte crumpled, or if she knew not how to keep fleas from the blankets, or how to order a supper for twelve in Lent! It is characteristic of the Ménagier's reasonableness and solid sense that he regards his young wife's second marriage with equanimity. One of his sections is headed, 'That you should be loving to your husband [pg 099] (whether myself or another), by the example of Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel.' How different from those husbands (dog-in-the-manger, or anxious for the future of their children under a possibly harsh stepfather) whose wills so often reveal them trying to bind their wives to perpetual celibacy after their deaths, such husbands as William, Earl of Pembroke, who died in 1469, admonishing his lady: 'And wyfe, ye remember your promise to me to take the ordere of wydowhood, as ye may be the better mastre of your owne to performe my wylle.'

Meanwhile, he hasn’t forgotten her request for him to teach and correct her privately, so he writes a little book (though it turned into a big book by the time he was done) to show her how to behave; he feels sorry for this girl, who has long been without a father or mother and is far from female relatives who could advise her, having "me only," he says, "for whom you have been taken from your family and from the land of your birth." He has thought about this often, and now here is "an easy general introduction" to the entire art of being a wife, a housewife, and a perfect lady. One particular reason he gives for his effort, besides his desire to help her and to be comfortable himself (since he was set in his ways), is surely the strangest ever given by a husband for instructing his wife. He is old, he says, and will die before her, and it’s absolutely essential that she does him justice with her second husband. What a reflection on him if she went to Mass with his successor wearing a crumpled collar on her cotte, or if she didn’t know how to keep fleas out of the blankets, or how to plan a supper for twelve during Lent! It shows the Ménagier's reasonableness and solid sense that he views his young wife’s second marriage with calm. One of his sections is titled, "That you should be loving to your husband [pg 099] (whether myself or another), by the example of Sarah, Rebecca, Rachel." How different from those husbands (selfish or worried about their children's future with a potentially harsh stepfather) whose wills often show them trying to bind their wives to lifelong celibacy after their deaths, like William, Earl of Pembroke, who died in 1469, advising his wife: "And wife, remember your promise to me to take the order of widowhood, so you can better manage your own and fulfill my wishes."

The plan of the book 'in three sections, containing nineteen principal articles', is most exhaustive. The first section deals with religious and moral duties. In the words of the Ménagier, 'the first section is necessary to gain for you the love of God and the salvation of your soul, and also to win for you the love of your husband and to give you in this world that peace which ought to be had in marriage. And because these two things, to wit the salvation of your soul and the comfort of your husband, are the two things most chiefly necessary, therefore are they here placed first.' Then follows a series of articles telling the lady how to say her morning prayer when she rises, how to bear herself at Mass, and in what form to make her confession to the priest, together with a long and somewhat alarming discursus upon the seven deadly sins, which it assuredly never entered into her sleek little head to commit, and another, on the corresponding virtues.[2] But the greater part of the section deals with the all-important subject of the wife's duty to her husband. She is to be loving, humble, obedient, careful and thoughtful for his person, silent regarding his secrets, and patient if he be foolish and allow his heart to stray towards other women. The whole section is illustrated by a series of stories (known as exempla in the Middle Ages), culled from the Bible, from the common stock of anecdotes possessed by jongleur and preacher alike, and (most interesting of all) from the Ménagier's own experience. Among the Ménagier's longer illustrations is the favourite but intolerably dull moral tale of Melibeu and Prudence, by Albertano of Brescia, translated into French by Renault de Louens, whose version the Ménagier copied, and adapted by Jean de Meung in the Roman de la Rose, from which in turn Chaucer took it to tell to the Canterbury [pg 100] Pilgrims. Here also are to be found Petrarch's famous tale of patient Griselda, which Chaucer also took and gave a wider fame, and a long poem written in 1342 by Jean Bruyant, a notary of the Châtelet at Paris, and called 'The Way of Poverty and Wealth', inculcating diligence and prudence.[3]

The structure of the book 'in three sections, containing nineteen main articles' is quite comprehensive. The first section focuses on religious and moral responsibilities. In the words of the Ménagier, 'the first section is essential for earning the love of God and the salvation of your soul, as well as for winning the love of your husband and providing you with the peace that should exist in marriage. Since these two aspects—your soul's salvation and your husband's comfort—are the most important, they are placed first.' Next is a series of articles instructing the lady on how to say her morning prayer when she wakes up, how to conduct herself at Mass, and how to confess to the priest, along with a lengthy and somewhat intimidating discussion about the seven deadly sins, which she probably never considered committing, and another on the corresponding virtues. But the bulk of this section focuses on the crucial topic of a wife's duty to her husband. She should be loving, humble, obedient, caring and considerate of him, keep his secrets, and be patient if he acts foolishly and takes an interest in other women. This entire section is illustrated by a collection of stories (known as exempla in the Middle Ages), taken from the Bible, popular anecdotes shared by jongleurs and preachers, and (most interestingly) from the Ménagier's own experiences. Among the Ménagier's longer examples is the favorite yet incredibly dull moral tale of Melibeu and Prudence, by Albertano of Brescia, translated into French by Renault de Louens, whose version the Ménagier copied, and adapted by Jean de Meung in the Roman de la Rose, from which Chaucer borrowed it to tell the Canterbury [pg 100] Pilgrims. Also included are Petrarch's well-known tale of patient Griselda, which Chaucer also adapted for greater fame, and a lengthy poem written in 1342 by Jean Bruyant, a notary from the Châtelet in Paris, titled 'The Way of Poverty and Wealth', promoting diligence and prudence.

The second section of the book deals with household management and is far the most interesting. The range of the Ménagier's knowledge leaves the reader gasping. The man is a perfect Mrs Beeton! The section comprises a detailed treatise on gardening and another on the principles which should govern the engagement of servants and the method by which they should be managed when hired; the modern problem of servants who leave does not seem to have presented itself to him. There are instructions how to mend, air, and clean dresses and furs, get out grease spots, catch fleas and keep flies out of the bedroom, look after wine, and superintend the management of a farm.

The second section of the book focuses on managing a household and is by far the most interesting. The breadth of the Ménagier's knowledge leaves the reader amazed. He's like a modern-day Mrs. Beeton! This section includes a thorough guide on gardening and another on the principles for hiring and managing servants; the modern issue of servants quitting doesn’t seem to have occurred to him. There are instructions on how to repair, air out, and clean dresses and furs, remove grease stains, deal with fleas, keep flies out of the bedroom, manage wine, and oversee farm operations.

At one point he breaks off, addressing his wife thus: 'Here will I leave you to rest or to play and will speak no more to you; and while you disport yourself elsewhere I will speak to Master John, the Steward, who looks after our possessions, so that if there is anything wrong with any of our horses, whether for the plough or for riding, or if it is necessary to buy or exchange a horse, he may know a little of that it behoves him to know in this matter.' There follow several pages of wise advice as to the good points of horses, how to examine them and to find their ages and defects under the eye of the horse dealer, the practical 'tips' of a man who evidently knew and loved his horses, together with advice upon the treatment of their various diseases. Among the various recipes which the Ménagier gives to this intent are two charms; for instance, 'when a horse has glanders, you must say to him these three words, with three paternosters: abgla, abgly, alphard, asy, pater noster, etc.'[4]

At one point, he stops and says to his wife, "I’ll leave you here to relax or have fun, and I won’t talk to you anymore. While you entertain yourself elsewhere, I’m going to speak to Master John, the Steward, who takes care of our belongings. If there’s anything wrong with any of our horses, whether for plowing or riding, or if we need to buy or trade a horse, he should know what he needs to in this situation." What follows are several pages of solid advice about the characteristics of horses, how to assess them, determine their ages, and spot any defects in front of the horse dealer; practical tips from someone who clearly understood and cared for his horses, along with guidance on treating their various illnesses. Among the recipes the Ménagier provides for this purpose are two charms; for example, "when a horse has glanders, you need to say these three words while reciting three paternosters: abgla, abgly, alphard, asy, pater noster, etc." [4]

Last, but not least, there is a magnificent cookery book, arranged in the form sacred to cookery books from that day to this, beginning with a list of specimen menus for dinners and suppers, hot or cold, fast or feast, summer or winter, giving hints on the choice of meat, poultry, and spices, and ending with a long series of recipes for all [pg 101] manner of soups, stews, sauces, and other viands, with an excursus on invalid's cookery!

Last but not least, there's an amazing cookbook, set up in the classic style of cookbooks from then till now, starting with a list of sample menus for dinners and suppers, whether hot or cold, for fasting or feasting, summer or winter, offering tips on choosing meat, poultry, and spices, and concluding with a long collection of recipes for all [pg 101] kinds of soups, stews, sauces, and other dishes, including a section on cooking for the sick!

The third section of the book was intended by the Ménagier to contain three parts: first of all, a number of parlour games for indoor amusement; secondly, a treatise on hawking, the favourite outdoor amusement of ladies; and thirdly, a list of amusing riddles and games of an arithmetical kind ('concerning counting and numbering, subtle to find out or guess'), presumably of the nature of our old friend, 'If a herring and a half cost three ha'pence.' Unfortunately, the Ménagier seems never to have finished the book, and of this section only the treatise on hawking has survived. It is a great pity, for we have several such treatises, and how interesting an account of indoor games and riddles might have been we may guess from a passage in the Ménagier's version of the story of Lucrece, when he describes the Roman ladies 'some gossiping, others playing at bric, others at qui féry, others at pince merille, others at cards or other games of pleasure with their neighbours; others, who had supped together, were singing songs and telling fables and stories and wagers; others were in the street with their neighbours, playing at blind man's buff or at bric and at several other games of the kind.'[5] In those days, before the invention of printing had made books plentiful, medieval ladies were largely dependent for amusement upon telling and listening to stories, asking riddles, and playing games, which we have long ago banished to the nursery; and a plentiful repertoire of such amusements was very desirable in a hostess. The Ménagier was clearly anxious that his wife should shine in the amenities as well as in the duties of social life.

The third section of the book was meant by the Ménagier to include three parts: first, a variety of parlor games for indoor fun; second, a guide on falconry, the favorite outdoor activity for ladies; and third, a collection of entertaining riddles and math-based games ('related to counting and numbering, tricky to figure out or guess'), likely similar to the classic, 'If a herring and a half costs three ha'pence.' Unfortunately, the Ménagier never seems to have completed the book, and only the guide on falconry remains from this section. It's a real shame, as we have several such guides, and we can only imagine how fascinating a description of indoor games and riddles might have been, based on a passage from the Ménagier's version of the story of Lucrece, where he describes Roman ladies 'some gossiping, others playing bric, others at qui féry, others at pince merille, others playing cards or other enjoyable games with their neighbors; others, who had shared a meal, were singing songs and telling fables and stories and making bets; others were outside with their neighbors, playing blind man's buff or bric and various other games like that.'[5] In those days, before printing made books widely available, medieval ladies heavily relied on storytelling, riddles, and games for entertainment, many of which have long been relegated to childhood. A rich assortment of such pastimes was essential for a good hostess. The Ménagier clearly wanted his wife to excel in social graces as well as in her domestic responsibilities.

Such was the monumental work which the Ménagier de Paris was able to present to his awed but admiring wife; and though it has been sadly neglected by historians it deserves to be well known, for it gives us a picture of a medieval housewife which it would be hard indeed to surpass. There is hardly a side of her daily life upon which it does not touch, and we may now with advantage look more closely upon her, and see in turn the perfect lady, whose deportment and manners do credit to her breeding; the perfect wife, whose submission to her husband is only equalled by her skill in ministering [pg 102] to his ease; the perfect mistress, whose servants love her and run her house like clockwork; and the perfect housewife, the Mrs Beeton of the fifteenth century.

Such was the impressive work that the Ménagier de Paris managed to present to his amazed but admiring wife; and even though it has been largely overlooked by historians, it deserves to be widely known, as it provides us with a vivid depiction of a medieval housewife that is hard to rival. There’s hardly an aspect of her daily life that it doesn’t address, and now we can take a closer look at her, seeing in turn the ideal lady, whose behavior and manners reflect her upbringing; the ideal wife, whose devotion to her husband is matched only by her ability to care for his comfort; the ideal mistress, whose servants adore her and manage her household seamlessly; and the ideal housewife, the Mrs. Beeton of the fifteenth century.

The Ménagier's views on deportment are incongruously sandwiched into his section on spiritual duties, under the general headings of getting up in the morning and going to church. His ideas on the subject of clothes are very clearly defined: a sweet disorder in the dress was in no way to his taste:

The Ménagier's views on behavior are oddly placed in his section on spiritual duties, under the general topics of waking up in the morning and attending church. His thoughts on clothing are very clear: he did not appreciate a charming chaos in attire.

Dear sister, if you want to take my advice, please pay close attention to what we can afford based on our social status. Make sure you dress properly, without overly trendy styles or excessive adornments. Before you leave your room or home, check that the collar of your shift, and that of your blanchet, cotte and surcotte, are arranged neatly, without one hanging over the other. Some women, often drunk or foolish, have no regard for their dignity or that of their husbands; they walk around with their heads held high, their hair disheveled, and their clothing in disarray, presenting themselves in an unrefined manner. If someone points this out, they claim it's due to their hard work and humility, suggesting they don’t care about their appearance. But that’s a lie; they care so much about themselves that they wouldn’t want to receive any less attention than more respectable women in their position, and they actually expect even more recognition. They don’t deserve it because they fail to uphold the honorable reputation of themselves, their husbands, and their family, which they tarnish. Therefore, dear sister, ensure that your hair, wimple, kerchief, hood, and all your attire are well put together and appropriately arranged, so that no one laughs or mocks you. Instead, you should be a model of grace, simplicity, and decorum. When you go to town or church, make sure to be accompanied by respectable women in line with your status, and avoid any questionable company, never allowing unseemly women to be seen with you. As you walk, hold your head high, keep your eyes down and calm, and look straight ahead about four rods, without glancing to the right or left, looking up, or stopping to chat with anyone on the way.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Such was the model of female deportment in the Middle Ages.

Such was the standard of female behavior in the Middle Ages.

Let us pass from the lady to the wife. On the attitude of wife to husband the Ménagier's ideas are much the same as those of the rest of his age. They may be summed up as submission, obedience, and constant attention. She must be buxom at bed and at board, even in circumstances when buxomness hides a heavy heart. The good sense of the burgess does not prevent him from likening the wife's love for her husband to the fidelity of domestic animals towards their masters: 'Of the domestic animals you see how a greyhound, or a mastiff, or a little dog, whether on the road, or at table, or in bed, always keeps near to the person from whom he takes his food, and leaves and is shy and fierce with all others; and if the dog is afar off, he always has his heart and his eye upon his master; even if his master whip him and throw stones at him, the dog follows, wagging his tail and lying down before his master, seeks to mollify him, and through rivers, through woods, through thieves and through battles follows him.... Wherefore for a better and stronger reason women, to whom God has given natural sense and who are reasonable, ought to have a perfect and solemn love for their husbands; and so I pray you to be very loving and privy with your husband who shall be.'[7] Patience is an essential quality in wives, and, however sorely tried they must never complain. The Ménagier tells three stories to illustrate how a wife should bear herself in order to win back the love of an unfaithful husband. One of these is the famous tale of Griselda, but the two others are drawn (so he says) from his own experience. In the first of these he tells of the wife of a famous avocat in the parlement of Paris, who saw to the nurture and marriage of her husband's illegitimate daughter; 'nor did he ever perceive it by one reproach, or one angry or ugly word.' The second is the charmingly told story of how John Quentin's wife won back her husband's heart from the poor spinner of wool to whom it had strayed.[8] All seem to show that the Ménagier's simile of the little dog was selected with care, for the medieval wife, like the dog, was expected to lick the hand that smote [pg 104] her. Nevertheless, while subscribing to all the usual standards of his age, the Ménagier's robust sense, his hold upon the realities of life, kept him from pushing them too far. The comment of another realist, Chaucer, on the tale of Patient Griselda will be remembered.

Let’s move from the lady to the wife. The Ménagier's views on a wife's role towards her husband are similar to those of others in his time. They can be summarized as submission, obedience, and constant attentiveness. She needs to be cheerful at both home and in bed, even if her cheerfulness hides a heavy heart. The good judgment of the burgher doesn’t stop him from comparing a wife’s love for her husband to the loyalty of pets towards their owners: "Just like domestic animals, a greyhound, a mastiff, or a small dog stays close to the person who feeds them, remaining distant and fierce with everyone else. Even when that's far away, the dog keeps its heart and eyes on its owner; even if the owner hits or throws stones at it, the dog continues to follow, wagging its tail and lying down in front of its owner, trying to make amends, following through rivers, woods, thieves, and battles.... Therefore, for an even better and stronger reason, women—whom God has given natural sense and reason—ought to have a complete and profound love for their husbands. So, I urge you to be very loving and close with your husband who will be." Patience is key for wives, and no matter how much they are tested, they should never complain. The Ménagier shares three stories to show how a wife should act to win back the love of an unfaithful husband. One of these is the well-known tale of Griselda, but the other two are taken (according to him) from his own life experiences. The first story is about the wife of a well-known lawyer in the Paris parliament, who took care of her husband’s illegitimate daughter; "he never noticed it with a single reproach or an angry or harsh word." The second is the beautifully told story of how John Quentin’s wife regained her husband’s affection from a poor wool spinner to whom he had strayed. All these examples suggest that the Ménagier’s analogy of the little dog was chosen carefully, as the medieval wife, like the dog, was expected to lick the hand that struck her. Nevertheless, while adhering to the typical standards of his time, the Ménagier’s strong sense of reality prevented him from going too far. We can recall the comment of another realist, Chaucer, on the tale of Patient Griselda.

Grisilde is dead and so is her patience,
And both are buried at once in Italy;
For this I cry out in public,
No married man should be brave enough to test
His wife’s patience hoping to find
Grisildes, because he surely will fail!

O noble wives, full of great wisdom,
Let no humility silence your voice,
And let no scholar have the reason or the diligence
To write about you a tale of such wonder
As that of patient and kind Grisilde,
Lest Chichivache__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ swallow you whole!
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chichevache, the skinny cow who thrived on devoted wives, while her partner Bicorne got plump on submissive husbands (A.W. Pollard).

His creation of the Wife of Bath was an even more pointed commentary. Here is what the Ménagier has to say to his young wife on the same subject:

His creation of the Wife of Bath was an even sharper commentary. Here’s what the Ménagier says to his young wife on the same subject:

And I, who am sharing [the tale of Griselda] here just to teach you, haven’t done it to judge you, because I’m not worthy of that. I’m not a marquis, and I haven’t taken you in as a beggar. I’m not so foolish, arrogant, or clueless that I don’t realize it’s not my place to test you like this. God keep me from putting you through such trials under false pretenses... And forgive me for thinking that the story depicts excessive cruelty and goes beyond reason. Just know that it didn’t happen like this, but this is how the tale goes, and I can’t change or modify it, as it was created by someone wiser than I. I hope that since others have read it, you can also know about it and talk about it just like everyone else does.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Moreover, in spite of the ideal of submission which he sets before his wife, the Ménagier has some charming words to say about love--with a sigh, perhaps, for his own advanced though not crabbed age, [pg 105] and a glance at that younger husband of the future who shall one day enjoy his little bride.

Moreover, despite the ideal of submission he holds for his wife, the Ménagier has some lovely things to say about love—with maybe a sigh for his own older but still lively age, [pg 105] and a look at that younger husband of the future who will one day be with his little bride.

In God's name (he says), I believe that when two good and honorable people get married, all other loves are set aside, erased, and forgotten, except for the love they have for each other. It seems to me that when they are together, they look at each other more than anyone else; they hold and embrace one another and don’t readily speak or make gestures with anyone but each other. When they are apart, they think of each other and internally say, 'When I see him, I will do this or that, or say this to him, I will ask him about this or that.' Their greatest joy, their main desire, and their perfect happiness comes from pleasing and obeying one another, as long as they love each other. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The greater part of the Ménagier's book is concerned, however, not with the theoretical niceties of wifely submission, but with his creature comforts. His instructions as to how to make a husband comfortable positively palpitate with life; and at the same time there is something indescribably homely and touching about them; they tell more about the real life of a burgess's wife than a hundred tales of Patient Griselda or of Jehanne la Quentine. Consider this picture (how typical a product of the masculine imagination!) of the stout bread-winner, buffeted about in all weathers and amid all discomforts, nobly pursuing the task of earning his living, and fortified by the recollection of a domesticated little wife, darning his stockings at home by the fire, and prepared to lavish her attentions on the weary hero in the evening. The passage is an excellent example of the Ménagier's vivid and simple style, and of the use of incidents drawn from everyday life to illustrate his thesis, which is one of the chief charms of the book.

The main focus of the Ménagier's book is not on the complex ideas of wifely submission, but rather on his comforts at home. His tips for making a husband comfortable are full of life, and there’s something indescribably relatable and heartwarming about them; they reveal more about the everyday life of a middle-class wife than a hundred stories of Patient Griselda or Jehanne la Quentine. Take this image (how typical of a man's perspective!) of the hardworking provider, facing challenges in all kinds of weather and discomfort, nobly focused on earning a living, while being cheered on by the thought of his devoted little wife, mending his socks by the fire at home, ready to shower him with love and care in the evening. This passage is a great example of the Ménagier's clear and straightforward style, and how he uses real-life situations to make his points, which is one of the book's major appeals.

Dear sister, if you marry someone else after me, remember to consider his comfort. After a woman loses her first husband, she often finds it hard to find another who suits her status, and she feels lonely and sad for quite a while__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; it’s even worse if she loses a second husband. So, take good care of your husband, and please ensure he has clean clothes, as that’s your responsibility. Since men usually handle outside matters, a husband must be cautious as he goes out and travels through rain and wind, snow and hail, sometimes wet, sometimes dry, sometimes sweating, sometimes shivering, poorly fed, poorly housed, poorly warmed, and poorly rested; yet he endures it all because he hopes for the care he’ll receive from his wife when he returns, along with the comfort, joy, and pleasures she will provide or arrange for him in her presence: having his shoes taken off by a warm fire, getting his feet washed, receiving fresh shoes and socks, being served good food and drink, being treated well and looked after, sleeping in clean sheets and nightcaps, being covered with warm furs, and enjoying various other comforts, intimacies, loves, and secrets that I won’t go into; and the next day, fresh shirts and clothes. Truly, dear sister, such care makes a man love and want to return home to see his wife and keep distance from other women.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This seems to go against what we've experienced.
So I advise you to be welcoming and cheerful with your husband whenever he comes and goes, and to keep it up. Also, try to maintain peace with him and remember the old saying that three things drive a good man from home: a leaky roof, a smoky chimney, and a nagging wife. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Therefore, dear sister, I urge you to be gentle, kind, and pleasant to your husband to keep his love and favor. Do to him what the good, simple women of our land do for their sons when those boys fall in love elsewhere and their mothers can't seem to pull them away. It’s true that when fathers and mothers pass away, and stepfathers and stepmothers argue with their stepsons, scold them, and neglect their needs—like their sleep, food, clothes, and other affairs—those boys might find a better home and support elsewhere from another woman. If she offers them warm meals, a comfortable bed, and keeps their clothes mended, they will want to stay with her and be close to her, becoming distant from their own parents, who previously didn’t care about them. Then the parents will mourn and claim that these women have enchanted their children, bewitching them so they cannot leave, only feeling at ease when they are with their charms. But this isn’t witchcraft; it’s simply love, care, intimacy, joy, and the pleasures those women provide to the boys. I assure you there’s no magic involved. So, dear sister, I ask you to enchant your husband in the same way, and avoid leaky roofs and smoky fires, and do not scold him, but be gentle, kind, and peaceful. Make sure he has a good fire in winter without smoke, and let him rest well and feel warm with you, thus enchanting him. By doing this, you will protect him from discomforts and provide him with all the ease you can. Serve him well in your home, and you’ll be responsible for everything outside. If he’s a good man, he’ll take even more care of those things than you expect. By following my advice, he will always miss you, keep his heart with you, and appreciate your loving service. He will avoid all other homes, women, and services; everything else will mean nothing to him except you if you treat him like I said. When on the road, husbands will think of their wives, and no trouble will weigh them down because of the hope and love they hold for their wives, whom they will long to see, just as poor hermits, penitents, and fasting monks long to see the face of Christ Jesus. A husband treated this way will never want to stay elsewhere or with anyone else; he will willingly stay away from all that. Everything else will seem like a bed of stones compared to the comfort of home. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]

Enough has perhaps been quoted to show the Ménagier's idea of a perfect wife; his idea of the perfect housewife is contained in a mass of instructions which make excellently entertaining reading. So modern in tone is his section on the management of servants, both in his account of their ways and in his advice upon dealing with them, that one often rubs one's eyes to be sure that what one is reading is really a book written over five centuries ago by an old burgess of Paris. The Ménagier evidently had a fairly large household, and he probably owned a country as well as a town house, for he speaks several times of overseeing the farm-hands 'when you are in the village'. To assist his wife in superintending this large staff he has a maître d'hôtel, called Master John the Steward (le despensier) and a duenna, half housekeeper and half chaperon, for her young mistress, called Dame Agnes la béguine[G] and a bailiff or [pg 108] foreman to look after the farm. The Ménagier divides his servants and workmen into three classes--first, those engaged by the day or by the season for special work, such as porters and carriers, reapers, winnowers, coopers, and so on; secondly, those engaged on piecework, such as tailors, furriers, bakers, and shoemakers, hired by medieval households of some wealth to make what was needed from raw material purchased at fairs or in the shops of the city; and thirdly, the ordinary domestic servants, who were hired by the year and lived in their master's house; 'and of all these,' he says, 'there is none who does not gladly seek work and a master'.

Enough has probably been quoted to show the Ménagier's idea of a perfect wife; his concept of an ideal housewife is packed with instructions that are really entertaining to read. His section on managing servants is so modern in tone, both in his descriptions of their behavior and his advice on how to deal with them, that it’s hard to believe this was written over five centuries ago by an old merchant from Paris. The Ménagier clearly had a fairly large household, and he likely owned both a country house and a city home because he mentions supervising the farm workers "when you are in the village." To help his wife manage this big staff, he has a maître d'hôtel named Master John the Steward (le despensier) and a duenna, who is part housekeeper and part chaperone for his young mistress, named Dame Agnes la béguine, along with a bailiff or foreman to oversee the farm. The Ménagier categorizes his servants and workers into three groups—first, those hired by the day or season for specific tasks like porters, carriers, reapers, winnowers, coopers, and so on; second, those hired for piecework, like tailors, furriers, bakers, and shoemakers, who were employed by wealthy households to create items from raw materials bought at fairs or city shops; and third, the regular domestic servants, who were hired for the year and lived in their employer’s house; "and of all these," he notes, "there is none who does not happily seek work and a master."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Béguines were a type of religious group, or more accurately, a lay sisterhood, existing between the secular and monastic lifestyles, and somewhat similar to the Franciscan Tertiaries, or Third Order.

He gives an amusing account, evidently based upon bitter experience, of the wiles of the hired workman. He says that they are commonly lazy, rough, quick at 'answering back', arrogant (except on payday) and ready to break into insults if unsatisfied with their pay. He warns his wife to bid Master John always to take the peaceable ones and always to bargain with them beforehand as to the pay for which they will do the work.

He shares a funny story, clearly drawn from tough experiences, about the tricks of hired workers. He says they're usually lazy, rude, quick to talk back, arrogant (except on payday), and ready to throw insults if they're unhappy with their pay. He advises his wife to always tell Master John to choose the calm ones and to negotiate their pay beforehand for the work they’ll do.

Just know that most of the time they don’t want to negotiate, but they want to get started without any negotiations taking place. They will say politely, 'My lord, it’s nothing—there’s no need—you will pay me well, and I’ll be satisfied with whatever you decide is appropriate.' And if Master John accepts this, when the work is done, they will claim, 'Sir, there was more to do than I realized; there was this and that to handle, and here and there,' and they won’t accept what you’ve given them. They will burst into shouting and angry words... and will spread bad rumors about you, which is the worst part of all.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

We know from the various ordinances fixing wages from the time of the Black Death onwards, that labour troubles were acute in France as well as in England at the end of the fourteenth century; and the Ménagier's advice throws an interesting sidelight on the situation.

We know from the different laws setting wages since the time of the Black Death that labor issues were intense in France as well as in England at the end of the fourteenth century; and the Ménagier's advice provides an interesting perspective on the situation.

It is, however, in his observations upon the engagement and management of maidservants that the wisdom of the serpent is most apparent. Incidentally he gives an account of how servants were hired in fourteenth-century Paris, which shows that the registry office and the character are by no means modern phenomena. There [pg 109] were recommanderesses--women holding what we should call registry offices--in Paris at this time, and an ordinance of 1351 (fixing wages after the Black Death) allows them to take 1s. 6d. for placing a chambermaid and 2s. for a nurse. A servant maid's wage at this time was 30s. a year and her shoes. The Ménagier counsels his wife thus on the delicate subject of interviewing and engaging her domestic chambermaids and serving men:

It’s in his insights about hiring and managing maids that his sharp wisdom really shines through. He also shares how servants were hired in fourteenth-century Paris, showing that things like registry offices and character references aren’t just modern ideas. There were [pg 109] recommanderesses—women who ran what we would now call registry offices—in Paris during this time, and a law from 1351 (which set wages after the Black Death) allowed them to charge 1s. 6d. for placing a chambermaid and 2s. for a nurse. A maid’s salary at that time was 30s. a year, plus her shoes. The Ménagier advises his wife on how to handle the sensitive topic of interviewing and hiring her domestic maids and servants:

Dear sister (he says), to ensure that they obey you better and fear upsetting you, I'm giving you the power to have them selected by Dame Agnes the béguine, or by any of your women you choose. You can hire them as you see fit, manage their pay and keep them in our service, and let them go when you decide. However, you should discuss it with me in private and follow my advice because you are still young and might be misled by those around you. Be aware that many chambermaids who are currently looking for work actively seek out positions; only consider hiring them after you find out where they last worked. Send some of your people to check their references, such as whether they talked or drank too much, how long they were at their last job, what tasks they've been used to and can handle, whether they have family or friends in town, where they come from, how long they were there, and why they left. Their past work will give you an idea of what you can expect from them in the future. Also, keep in mind that sometimes women from far away have left their homes due to past issues in their own areas, which is why they seek work elsewhere....

If you hear from their previous employers and others that a girl is suitable, verify her information and have Master John note in his account book the day you hire her, her name, her parents’ names, where they live, her birthplace, and her references. Servants will be more cautious if they know you are keeping records and that if they leave without permission or commit any offense, you will report them to the authorities or their friends. Remember the saying of the philosopher Bertrand the Old: if you hire a maid or man who is arrogant and prideful, know that when they leave, they will speak ill of you if they can. On the other hand, if they flatter you and are overly charming, don’t trust them; they might be colluding with someone else to deceive you. But if she blushes, is quiet, and shows modesty when you correct her, cherish her as you would your own daughter. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Ménagier's instructions as to how to look after servants when they have been engaged are equally practical. Good order is to be maintained, quarrels and bad language[15] prevented, and morals guarded. Each is to have his or her work assigned and to do it promptly. 'If you order them to do something now and these your servants answer "There is plenty of time, it shall be done," or "It shall be done tomorrow," hold it as forgotten, it must all be begun again, it is as nought. And also when you give a general order to every one, each will wait for the other to do it, and it is the same.' Not only is the work of the servants to be carefully superintended by the mistress and by Dame Agnes, 'who is with you', the Ménagier tells his wife, 'in order to teach you wise and ripe behaviour and to serve and instruct you and to whom in particular I give the charge of this matter', but she is to show herself careful and benevolent in looking after their health and happiness. At the proper hour she is to cause them to sit down before a hearty meal of one sort of meat, avoiding rich viands, and one kind of drink, which must be nourishing but not intoxicating--'the cup that cheers but not inebriates'; probably in this case the light ale which was the habitual drink of the Middle Ages. She is to admonish them to eat and drink their fill, but

The Ménagier's advice on how to manage servants once they’re hired is just as useful. Good organization should be upheld, arguments and bad language should be stopped, and morals should be protected. Each person should have their tasks assigned and complete them promptly. "If you ask them to do something now and your servants reply, 'There's plenty of time, it will be done,' or 'It will be done tomorrow,' consider it forgotten; it all needs to start over, it’s as if it never happened. And when you give a general order to everyone, each will wait for the other to take action, and it’s the same." Not only should the mistress and Dame Agnes, "who is with you," as the Ménagier tells his wife, "teach you wise and mature behavior, serve, and instruct you, and to whom I specifically assign this responsibility," but she should also be attentive and caring in looking after their health and happiness. At the right time, she should have them sit down to a hearty meal with one type of meat, avoiding rich dishes, and one kind of drink, which must be nourishing but not intoxicating—"the cup that cheers but does not inhibit." This likely refers to the light ale that was commonly consumed in the Middle Ages. She should encourage them to eat and drink their fill, but

As soon as they start telling stories, arguing, or leaning on their elbows, tell the béguine to make them stand up and remove their table, because the common folks say, 'When a scoundrel talks at the table and a horse grazes in the ditch, it's time to clear things away, as they've had enough.'

In the evening, after their afternoon's work, they are to have another hearty meal, and then in winter time they may warm themselves at the fire and take their ease. Then she is to lock up the house and pack them all off to bed.

In the evening, after their afternoon work, they're set to have another hearty meal, and then in the winter, they can warm up by the fire and relax. After that, she will lock up the house and send them all off to bed.

First, make sure that each person has a candlestick next to their bed to hold their candle. Teach them to wisely extinguish it with their mouth [pg 111] or hand before getting into bed, and not with their shirts. Additionally, remind and instruct everyone that they need to start fresh the next day and that they must wake up in the morning and get to work on their tasks.

The Ménagier further advises his wife that chambermaids of fifteen to twenty years of age are foolish girls who do not know the world, and that she should always cause them to sleep near her in an antechamber, or a room without a skylight or a low window looking on to the street, and should make them get up and go to bed at the same time as herself. 'And you yourself,' he adds, 'who, if God please, will be wise by this time, must keep them near to you.' Moreover, if any of her servants fall ill, 'do you yourself, laying aside all other cares, very lovingly and charitably care for him or her, and visit him and study diligently how to bring about his cure'.[16]

The Ménagier also tells his wife that chambermaids aged fifteen to twenty are naive girls who don’t understand the world, and that she should make sure they sleep close to her in an antechamber or in a room without a skylight or a low window facing the street, and she should make them wake up and go to bed at the same time as her. 'And you yourself,' he adds, 'who, if God allows, will be wise by then, need to keep them close to you.' Additionally, if any of her servants gets sick, 'you should put aside all other worries and take care of him or her with love and kindness, visiting them and diligently figuring out how to help them get better.'[16]

But it is perhaps in his capacity as Mrs Beeton that the Ménagier is most amusing. His infinite variety of household knowledge is shown in the incidental recipes which he gives when he is describing the measures which a wife must take for her lord's comfort, and the work of the servants. There are elaborate instructions concerning the costly medieval garments, worn year after year for a lifetime and often bequeathed in their owner's will, instructions for cleaning dresses and furs and for preserving them from moths, and instructions for removing stains and grease spots. The Ménagier gives seven recipes for taking out grease spots, but he is rather sceptical about one or two of them, which he has evidently copied from a book without trying them for himself. 'To get rid of stains on a dress of silk, satin, camlet, damask cloth or another,' runs one of these, 'dip and wash the stain in verjuice and the stain will go; even if the dress be faded, it will regain its colour. This I do not believe'. The chief impression left, however, is that the medieval housewife was engaged in a constant warfare against fleas. One of the Ménagier's infallible rules for keeping a husband happy at home is to give him a good fire in the winter and keep his bed free from fleas in the summer. He gives six recipes for getting rid of such small livestock, which must indeed have been a very common trial to our forefathers:

But it’s probably in his role as Mrs. Beeton that the Ménagier is the most entertaining. His vast knowledge of household management is evident in the various recipes he includes while explaining the steps a wife needs to take for her husband’s comfort and the duties of the servants. He offers detailed instructions on the expensive medieval garments that are worn year after year for a lifetime and often passed down in wills, along with tips for cleaning dresses and furs to keep them safe from moths, as well as advice on how to remove stains and grease marks. The Ménagier provides seven methods for getting rid of grease stains, but he’s a bit skeptical about one or two of them, which he clearly copied from a book without testing them himself. "To remove stains from silk, satin, camlet, damask, or other fabrics," one of these says, "drench the stain in verjuice and it will come out; even if the dress is faded, it will regain its color. This I do not believe." The main takeaway, however, is that the medieval housewife was in a constant battle against fleas. One of the Ménagier’s sure-fire tips for keeping a husband content at home is to provide a good fire in the winter and keep his bed flea-free in the summer. He offers six methods for eliminating such pesky critters, which must have been a common nuisance for our ancestors:

[pg 112]
In summer, make sure there are no fleas in your room or bed, which you can do in six ways, as I’ve heard. I’ve been told by several people that if you scatter alder leaves around the room, the fleas will get trapped in them. Also, I've heard that if you place one or two dishes of bread covered with birdlime or turpentine around the room with a lit candle in each dish, the fleas will come and stick to them. Another effective method I’ve found is to take a rough cloth and spread it around your room and over your bed; any fleas that hop onto it will be caught, allowing you to take them outside with the cloth. Additionally, using sheepskins can help. I’ve seen blankets laid on the straw and on the bed, and when the black fleas jumped on them, they were easier to spot and kill on the white fabric. However, the best way is to protect yourself from the fleas in the coverlets, furs, and clothing that you’re wrapped in. I’ve tried this: if you fold up the coverlets, furs, or clothes with fleas tightly and store them in a chest securely strapped shut, or in a well-tied bag, or otherwise compressed so they have no light or air and remain trapped, the fleas will die instantly.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A similar war had also to be waged against flies and mosquitoes, which rendered summer miserable. "I have sometimes," says the Ménagier, "seen in several chambers that when one has gone to bed in them, they were full of mosquitoes, which at the smoke of the breath came to sit on the faces of those who slept and sting them so that they were fain to get up and light a fire of hay to smoke them off." Against such pests he has also six infallible recipes--to wit, a mosquito net over the bed; sprigs of fern hung up for the flies to settle on; a bowl filled with a mixture of milk and hare's gall, or with the juice of raw onions, which will kill them; a bottle containing a rag dipped in honey, or else a string dipped in honey to hang up; fly whisks to drive them away; and closing up windows with oiled cloth or parchment.[18]

A similar battle had to be fought against flies and mosquitoes, which made summer unbearable. "Sometimes," says the Ménagier, "I've seen in various rooms that when someone went to bed, they were filled with mosquitoes, which, drawn by the smoke of a person's breath, would land on the faces of those sleeping and bite them, forcing them to get up and start a hay fire to smoke them away." To combat such pests, he has six foolproof remedies: a mosquito net over the bed; ferns hung up for flies to land on; a bowl filled with a mixture of milk and hare's gall, or with raw onion juice, which will kill them; a bottle with a rag soaked in honey, or a string dipped in honey to hang up; fly swatters to shoo them away; and sealing windows with oiled cloth or parchment.[18]

The section on cookery, which contains the Ménagier's injunctions for "feeding the brute", is the longest in the book, and gives an extraordinarily interesting picture of the domestic economy of our ancestors.[19] The Ménagier must have been brother to Chaucer's Franklin, 'Epicurus owene sone':

The section on cooking, which includes the Ménagier's advice for "feeding the beast," is the longest in the book and provides a fascinating glimpse into the domestic life of our ancestors.[19] The Ménagier must have been a sibling to Chaucer's Franklin, 'Epicurus' own son':

[pg 113]
A great household manager was he:
He was like St. Julian in his country;
His bread and beer were always the same;
There was no one better equipped than him.
His house never lacked for baked goods,
Full of fish and meat, so abundant
Food and drink snowed down in his house.
With all the delicacies one could think of.
He changed his food and dinner
With the different seasons of the year.
He had many a fat partridge in the pen
And many a bream and many a pike in the stew.
Woe to his cook if the sauce wasn’t
Spicy and sharp, and everything ready to go.
His dining table in the hall always
Stood covered and ready the whole long day.

In this, as in all other medieval cookery books, what strikes the modern reader is the length and elaboration of the huge feasts, with their many courses and dishes, and the richness of the highly spiced viands. There are black puddings and sausages, venison and beef, eels and herrings, fresh water fish, round sea fish and flat sea fish, common pottages unspiced, spiced pottages, meat pottages and meatless pottages, roasts and pastries and entremets, divers sauces boiled and unboiled, pottages and 'slops' for invalids. Some of them sound delicious, others would be ruin to our degenerate digestions today. Pungent sauces of vinegar, verjuice, and wine were very much favoured, and cloves, cinnamon, galingale, pepper, and ginger appear unexpectedly in meat dishes. Almonds were a favourite ingredient in all sorts of dishes, as they still are in China and other parts of the East, and they might well be used more lavishly than they are in modern European cookery. True to his race, the Ménagier includes recipes for cooking frogs and snails.[20] To the modern cook some of his directions may appear somewhat vague, as when he bids his cook to boil something for as long as it takes to say a paternoster or a miserere; yet for clockless kitchens in a pious age what clearer indication could a man give? And, after all, it is no worse than 'cook in a hot oven', which still finds a place in many [pg 114] modern cookery books which should know better. Other instructions are detailed enough. In one valuable passage he gives a list of all the meat markets of Paris, together with the number of butchers to be found in each and the number of sheep, oxen, pigs, and calves sold there every week, adding also for interest the amount of meat and poultry consumed weekly in the households of the King, the Queen and the royal children, the Dukes of Orleans, Berry, Burgundy, and Bourbon. Elsewhere also he speaks of other markets--the Pierre-au-Lait, or milk market; the Place de Grève, where they sell coal and firewood; and the Porte-de-Paris which is not only a meat market, but the best place in which to buy fish and salt and green herbs and branches to adorn your rooms.

In this, like in all other medieval cookbooks, what stands out to the modern reader is the length and detail of the massive feasts, with their numerous courses and dishes, and the richness of the highly spiced foods. There are black puddings and sausages, venison and beef, eels and herrings, fresh water fish, round sea fish and flat sea fish, unspiced common pottages, spiced pottages, meat pottages and meatless pottages, roasts and pastries and side dishes, various sauces both cooked and raw, pottages and 'slops' for the sick. Some of them sound delicious, while others would be hard on our more delicate stomachs today. Strong sauces made from vinegar, verjuice, and wine were quite popular, and cloves, cinnamon, galingale, pepper, and ginger surprisingly turned up in meat dishes. Almonds were a favorite ingredient in all sorts of dishes, just like they still are in China and other parts of the East, and they could be used more abundantly than they are in modern European cooking. True to his heritage, the Ménagier includes recipes for cooking frogs and snails.[20] To the modern cook, some of his instructions may seem a bit vague, like when he tells his cook to boil something for as long as it takes to say a paternoster or a miserere; yet for kitchens without clocks in a devout time, what clearer indication could a person give? And, after all, it’s no worse than 'cook in a hot oven', which still shows up in many [pg 114] modern cookbooks that should know better. Other instructions are detailed enough. In one valuable section, he provides a list of all the meat markets in Paris, along with the number of butchers at each and the number of sheep, oxen, pigs, and calves sold there every week, also noting the amount of meat and poultry consumed weekly by the King, the Queen, and the royal children, as well as the Dukes of Orleans, Berry, Burgundy, and Bourbon. He also mentions other markets—the Pierre-au-Lait, or milk market; the Place de Grève, where coal and firewood are sold; and the Porte-de-Paris, which is not only a meat market but also the best place to buy fish, salt, and fresh herbs and greenery to decorate your rooms.

For his wife's further guidance the Ménagier sets out a careful specification of the catering arrangements for several great feasts--to wit, a dinner given by the Abbot of Lagny to the Bishop of Paris and the members of the King's Council, the feast, comprising dinner and supper, which one Master Elias (evidently a grave and reverend maître d'hôtel, like Master John le despensier himself) made for the wedding of Jean du Chesne, upon a Tuesday in May, and the arrangements for another wedding, "les nopces Hautecourt", in the month of September, as to which the Ménagier observes "that because they were widower and widow they were wed very early, in their black robes and then put on others"; he was anxious that his widow should do the correct thing at that second wedding of hers. The description of the wedding feast arranged by Master Elias is particularly detailed and valuable.[21] The careful Ménagier, perhaps because he foresaw some big entertainment which he must give to the burgesses and gentlemen of Paris, perhaps because of his delightful interest in all the details of material life, has set down at length not only the menu of the dinner and supper, but a long account of the ingredients needed, their quantities and prices, and the shops or markets where they must be bought, so that the reader can see with his eyes the maître d'hôtel and the cooks going round from stall to stall, visiting butcher and baker, poulterer, saucemaker, vintner, wafer maker, who sold the wafers and pastries dear to medieval ladies, and spicer whose shop was heavy with the scents of the East.

For his wife's further guidance, the Ménagier sets out a detailed plan for the catering arrangements for several major feasts—specifically, a dinner hosted by the Abbot of Lagny for the Bishop of Paris and the members of the King's Council, the feast that included dinner and supper prepared by Master Elias (clearly a serious and esteemed maître d'hôtel, like Master John le despensier himself) for the wedding of Jean du Chesne on a Tuesday in May, and the plans for another wedding, "les nopces Hautecourt," in September. The Ménagier notes that since they were a widower and widow, they married very early in their black robes before changing into others; he wanted to ensure that his widow did everything right at her second wedding. The description of the wedding feast organized by Master Elias is particularly detailed and valuable. The meticulous Ménagier, perhaps anticipating a grand event he must host for the citizens and gentlemen of Paris or driven by his genuine interest in all the aspects of daily life, has thoroughly documented not just the menu for dinner and supper but also an extensive list of necessary ingredients, their quantities and prices, as well as the shops or markets where they should be purchased. This way, the reader can visualize the maître d'hôtel and the cooks moving from stall to stall, visiting the butcher, baker, poulterer, saucemaker, vintner, wafer maker who sold the favored wafers and pastries of medieval ladies, and the spice seller whose shop was filled with scents from the East.

[pg 115]

The Ménagier sets down also all the esquires and varlets and waiters who will be needed to serve such a feast as this. There was the master cook, comfortably stout and walking 'high and disposedly', as Queen Elizabeth danced, brain pan stuffed full of delectable recipes, hand of ravishing lightness with pastries, eye and nose skilled to say when a capon was done to a turn, warranted without a rival

The Ménagier also lists all the squires, servants, and waitstaff needed to serve such a feast. There was the head chef, comfortably plump and walking with confidence, like Queen Elizabeth dancing, his mind filled with delicious recipes, his hands light and skilled with pastries, and his eye and nose trained to tell when a capon was perfectly cooked, unmatched by anyone else.

To boil the chickens with the marrow bones,
And season with tart and galangal ...
He knew how to roast, stew, boil, and fry,
Make sauces and bake a pie well ...
For blancmange, he made it the best.

He brought his varlets with him, and in Paris he took two francs for his hire 'and perquisites' (a pregnant addition). Then there were ushers, 'stout and strong', to keep the doors, and a clerk to add up the account; bread-cutters and water-carriers, two squires to serve at the dresser in the kitchen where the plates and dishes were handed out, two others at the hall dresser to give out spoons and drinking cups and pour wine for the guests, and two others in the pantry to give out the wine which their varlet kept drawing for them. There were the two maîtres d'hôtel to set out the silver salt-cellars for the high table, the four great gilded goblets, the four dozen hanaps, the four dozen silver spoons, the ewers and alms mugs and sweetmeat dishes, and to usher the guests to their places; a head waiter and two servitors for each table, a flower girl to make chaplets of flowers for the guests, women to see to the linen and deck the bridal bed,[22] and a washerwoman. The floors were strewn with violets and green herbs and the rooms decked with branches of May (all bought in the market in early morning), and there was a good stock of torches and candles, small candles to stand on the supper tables, and great torches to be set in sconces on the walls, or to be carried in procession by the guests, for the supper ended with 'dancing, singing, wine and spices and lighted torches'. On this occasion eight francs were given to the minstrels, over and above the spoons and other presents made to them during the meal, and there were also acrobats and mimes to amuse the guests. If they had to prepare a great feast [pg 116] Master John and his little mistress could not go far wrong after this, or fail to please the genial epicure who set it down for them. The Ménagier copied many of his recipes from other cookery books, but he must have got the details of this entertainment from Master Elias himself, and one can see their grey heads wagging with enjoyment, as one talked and the other wrote.

He brought his servants with him, and in Paris, he charged two francs for his services and tips (a significant addition). Then there were strong ushers to manage the doors, and a clerk to tally the accounts; there were also people to cut bread and carry water, two squires to serve at the kitchen dresser where plates and dishes were distributed, two others at the hall dresser to hand out spoons and cups and pour wine for the guests, and two more in the pantry to distribute the wine that their servant kept drawing for them. There were two maîtres d'hôtel to set out the silver salt-cellars for the high table, four large gilded goblets, four dozen cups, four dozen silver spoons, the ewers, alms mugs, and sweetmeat dishes, and to guide the guests to their seats; a head waiter and two servers for each table, a flower girl to make flower crowns for the guests, women to manage the linens and decorate the bridal bed,[22] and a washerwoman. The floors were scattered with violets and green herbs, and the rooms were adorned with May branches (all purchased at the market early in the morning), and there was a good supply of torches and candles, small candles to place on the dinner tables, and large torches to be set in wall sconces or carried in a procession by the guests, as the supper concluded with "dancing, singing, wine and spices, and lighted torches." On this occasion, eight francs were given to the minstrels, in addition to the spoons and other gifts presented to them during the meal, and there were also acrobats and mimes to entertain the guests. If they had to prepare a grand feast [pg 116] Master John and his young lady could hardly go wrong after this, or fail to impress the cheerful gourmet who organized it for them. The Ménagier copied many of his recipes from other cookbooks, but he must have received the specifics of this event straight from Master Elias himself, and one can just picture their grey heads nodding in pleasure as one spoke and the other wrote.

The cookery book ends with a section containing recipes for making what the Ménagier calls 'small things which are not necessities'. There are various sorts of jams, mostly made with honey; in the Middle Ages vegetables were evidently much prepared in this way, for the Ménagier speaks of turnip, carrot, and pumpkin jam. There is a delicious syrup of mixed spices (at least the palate of faith must believe it to have been delicious) and a powder of ginger, cinnamon, cloves, cardamom, and sugar, to be sifted over food, as sugar is sifted today; there is a recipe for hippocras, and for 'gauffres' or wafers, and for candied oranges. There are various sage pieces of advice as to the seasons for certain foods and the best ways of cooking and serving them. Most amusing of all these are a number of recipes not of a culinary nature--to wit, for making glue and marking ink, for bringing up small birds in aviaries and cages, preparing sand for hour-glasses, making rose-water, drying roses to lay among dresses (as we lay lavender today), for curing tooth-ache, and for curing the bite of a mad dog. The latter is a charm, of the same type as the Ménagier's horse charms: 'Take a crust of bread and write what follows: Bestera bestie nay brigonay dictera sagragan es domina siat siat siat.' Let us remember, however, that the nation which produced it, some four centuries later, produced Pasteur.

The cookbook concludes with a section that includes recipes for making what the Ménagier calls 'small things that aren't necessities.' There are different kinds of jams, mostly made with honey; in the Middle Ages, it seems vegetables were often prepared this way, as the Ménagier mentions turnip, carrot, and pumpkin jam. There's a tasty syrup of mixed spices (at least, believers must think it was tasty) and a powder of ginger, cinnamon, cloves, cardamom, and sugar, to be sprinkled over food like we do with sugar today; there are recipes for hippocras, 'gauffres' or wafers, and candied oranges. There’s also a collection of wise tips on the seasons for specific foods and the best methods for cooking and presenting them. Most entertaining among these are several recipes that aren't for food—namely, for making glue and marking ink, raising small birds in aviaries and cages, preparing sand for hourglasses, making rose water, drying roses to place among clothes (just like we do with lavender today), treating toothaches, and remedying the bite of a rabid dog. The last one is a charm, similar to the Ménagier's horse charms: 'Take a crust of bread and write what follows: Bestera bestie nay brigonay dictera sagragan es domina siat siat siat.' Let’s not forget that the nation which created this, about four centuries later, also produced Pasteur.



Enough has been said about this entrancing book to show how vividly it brings not only the Ménagier, but the Ménagier's young wife before our eyes after these many years. In the morning she rises, much earlier than ladies rise nowadays, though not so early as nuns, who must say matins, for that, her husband tells her, is not a fitting hour for married women to leave their beds. Then she washes, much less than ladies nowadays, hands and face only perchance, and says her orisons, and dresses very neatly, for she knows whose eye is upon her, and so goes with Dame Agnes the béguine [pg 117] to Mass, with eyes on the ground and hands folded over her painted primer. After Mass, and perhaps confession, back again to see if the servants are doing their work, and have swept and dusted the hall and the rooms, beaten the cushions and coverlets on the forms and tidied everything, and afterwards to interview Master John the steward and order dinner and supper. Then she sends Dame Agnes to see to the pet dogs and birds, "for they cannot speak and so you must speak and think for them if you have any". Then, if she be in her country house, she must take thought for the farm animals and Dame Agnes must superintend those who have charge of them, Robin the shepherd, Josson the oxherd, Arnoul the cowherd, Jehanneton the milkmaid, and Eudeline the farmer's wife who looks after the poultry yard. If she be in her town house she and her maids take out her dresses and furs from their great chests and spread them in the sun in the garden or courtyard to air, beating them with little rods, shaking them in the breeze, taking out spots and stains with one or other of the master's tried recipes, pouncing with lynx eyes upon the moth or sprightly flea.

Enough has been said about this captivating book to show how vividly it brings not only the Ménagier but also the Ménagier's young wife to life after all these years. In the morning, she wakes up much earlier than women do today, though not as early as nuns, who have to say matins, because, according to her husband, that’s not a suitable hour for married women to leave their beds. Then she washes, much less than women do now—only her hands and face, perhaps—and says her prayers, dressing very neatly, knowing that someone is watching her. She then goes to Mass with Dame Agnes the béguine, keeping her eyes on the ground and hands folded over her prayer book. After Mass, and maybe confession, she returns to check if the servants are doing their jobs, making sure they’ve swept and dusted the hall and rooms, fluffed the cushions and coverlets, and cleaned everything. Next, she meets with Master John the steward to arrange dinner and supper. Then, she sends Dame Agnes to take care of the pet dogs and birds, saying, "They can’t speak, so you have to think and talk for them if you care." If she’s at her country house, she also has to manage the farm animals, and Dame Agnes must supervise those in charge, including Robin the shepherd, Josson the oxherd, Arnoul the cowherd, Jehanneton the milkmaid, and Eudeline the farmer's wife who looks after the poultry yard. If she’s in her town house, she and her maids take out her dresses and furs from their large chests and spread them in the sun in the garden or courtyard to air them out, beating them gently with small rods, shaking them in the breeze, removing spots and stains using one of the master’s tried-and-true methods, and meticulously searching for moths or lively fleas.



After this comes dinner, the serious meal of the day, eaten by our ancestors about 10 a.m. What the Ménagier's wife gives to her lord and master will depend upon the time of year and upon whether it be a meat or a fast day; but we know that she has no lack of menus from which to choose. After dinner she sees that the servants are set to dine, and then the busy housewife may become the lady of leisure and amuse herself. If in the country she may ride out hawking with a gay party of neighbours; if in town, on a winter's day, she may romp and play with other married ladies of her tender years, exchange riddles or tell stories round the fire. But what she most loves is to wander in her garden, weaving herself garlands of flowers, violets, gilly flowers, roses, thyme, or rosemary, gathering fruit in season (she likes raspberries and cherries), and passing on to the gardeners weighty advice about the planting of pumpkins ("in April water them courteously and transplant them"), to which the gardeners give as much attention as gardeners always have given, give still, and ever shall give, world without end, to the wishes of their employers. When she tires of this, the busy one gathers together Dame Agnes and her maids, and they sit under the carved [pg 118] beams of the hall mending his mastership's doublet, embroidering a vestment for the priest at his family chantry, or a tapestry hanging for the bedchamber. Or perhaps they simply spin (since, in the words of the Wife of Bath, God has given women three talents--deceit, weeping, and spinning!); and all the while she awes them with that tale of Griselda, her voice rising and falling to the steady hum of the wheels.

After this comes dinner, the main meal of the day, which our ancestors used to have around 10 a.m. What the Ménagier's wife serves her husband will depend on the season and whether it's a meat day or a fasting day; however, we know she has plenty of menus to choose from. After dinner, she makes sure the servants get their meals, and then the busy housewife can relax and enjoy herself. If she's in the countryside, she might go out hawking with a lively group of neighbors; if she's in town on a winter day, she could play games with other young married women, exchanging riddles or sharing stories around the fire. But what she loves most is wandering in her garden, crafting garlands from flowers like violets, snapdragons, roses, thyme, or rosemary, picking seasonal fruit (she enjoys raspberries and cherries), and giving the gardeners important advice about planting pumpkins ("water them tenderly in April and then transplant them"), which the gardeners pay as much attention to as gardeners always have, do now, and always will, no matter what. When she gets tired of that, the busy lady gathers Dame Agnes and her maids, and they sit under the intricately carved [pg 118] beams of the hall, mending her husband’s doublet, embroidering a vestment for the priest at his family’s chantry, or making a tapestry for the bedroom. Or maybe they just spin (since, as the Wife of Bath says, God has given women three talents—deceit, weeping, and spinning!); and all the while, she captivates them with the tale of Griselda, her voice rising and falling in rhythm with the soft sound of the spinning wheels.

At last it is evening, and back comes the lord and master. What a bustle and a pother this home-coming meant we know well, since we know what he expected. Such a running and fetching of bowls of warm water to wash his feet, and comfortable shoes to ease him; such a hanging on his words and admiring of his labours. Then comes supper, with a bevy of guests, or themselves all alone in the westering sunlight, while he smacks connoisseur's lips over the roast crane and the blankmanger, and she nibbles her sweet wafers. Afterwards an hour of twilight, when she tells him how she has passed the day, and asks him what she shall do with the silly young housemaid, whom she caught talking to the tailor's 'prentice through that low window which looks upon the road. There is warm affection in the look she turns up to him, her round little face puckered with anxiety over the housemaid, dimpling into a smile when he commends her; and there is warm affection and pride too in the look the old man turns down upon her. So the night falls, and they go round the house together, locking all the doors and seeing that the servants are safe abed, for our ancestors were more sparing of candlelight than we. And so to bed.

At last it’s evening, and the lord and master returns home. We know well what a fuss and excitement this homecoming creates because we know what he expects. There’s a rush to bring him bowls of warm water to wash his feet and comfortable shoes to relax in; everyone hangs on his words and admires his efforts. Then comes dinner, with a group of guests, or just the two of them alone in the setting sun, while he savors the roast crane and the blankmanger, and she enjoys her sweet wafers. Afterwards, there’s an hour of twilight when she shares how her day went and asks him what to do about the silly young housemaid, whom she caught talking to the tailor’s apprentice through that low window that looks out on the road. There’s warm affection in the look she gives him, her round little face scrunched up with worry over the housemaid, breaking into a smile when he praises her; and there’s warmth and pride in the way the old man looks down at her. As night falls, they walk around the house together, locking all the doors and making sure the servants are safely in bed, since our ancestors were more careful with candlelight than we are. And then off to bed they go.

We may take our leave of the couple here. The Ménagier's wife evidently had a full life.

We can say goodbye to the couple here. The Ménagier's wife clearly had a rich life.

Some respite may come to husbands from the weather, but wives' tasks never seem to end.

There was no room in it for the idleness of those lovely ladies, with their long fingers, whom Langland admonished to sew for the poor. Moreover, exaggerated as some of her husband's ideas upon wifely submission appear today, the book leaves a strong impression of good sense and of respect as well as love for her. The Ménagier does not want his wife to be on a pedestal, like the troubadour's [pg 119] lady, nor licking his shoes like Griselda; he wants a helpmeet, for, as Chaucer said, "If that wommen were nat goode and hir conseils goode and profitable, oure Lord God of hevene wolde never han wroght hem, ne called hem "help" of man, but rather confusioun of man."[23] Ecclesiastical Jeremiahs were often wont to use the characteristically medieval argument that if God had meant woman for a position of superiority He would have taken her from Adam's head rather than his side; but the Ménagier would have agreed with the more logical Peter Lombard, who observed that she was not taken from Adam's head, because she was not intended to be his ruler, nor from his feet either, because she was not intended to be his slave, but from his side, precisely, because she was intended to be his companion. There is something of this spirit in the Ménagier's attitude towards his little wife, and it is this which makes his book so charming and causes it to stand head and shoulders above most other medieval books of behaviour for women. But, above all, its social and historical value lies in the fact that it gives us, in hues undimmed by time, a full length portrait of a medieval housewife, who has her place (and it is a large one) in history, but concerning whom historians have almost invariably been silent.

There wasn’t any space for the laziness of those lovely ladies with their long fingers, whom Langland urged to sew for the poor. Moreover, although some of her husband’s views on a wife’s submission may seem exaggerated today, the book leaves a strong impression of common sense and genuine respect, as well as love, for her. The Ménagier doesn’t want his wife on a pedestal, like the troubadour’s [pg 119] lady, nor subservient like Griselda; he wants a partner, because, as Chaucer said, “If women were not good and their advice not good and beneficial, our Lord God in heaven would never have created them, nor called them 'help' for man, but rather confusion for man.” Ecclesiastical Jeremiahs often used the typically medieval argument that if God intended for women to be in a position of superiority, He would have taken her from Adam’s head instead of his side; but the Ménagier would have agreed with the more logical Peter Lombard, who noted that she wasn’t taken from Adam’s head because she wasn’t meant to rule him, nor from his feet because she wasn’t meant to be his slave, but from his side, precisely because she was meant to be his companion. There’s something of this spirit in the Ménagier’s attitude towards his little wife, and it is this that makes his book so charming and allows it to stand out among most other medieval conduct books for women. But above all, its social and historical value lies in the fact that it gives us, in colors undimmed by time, a detailed picture of a medieval housewife, who has her place (and it’s a significant one) in history, yet historians have almost always been silent about her.






[pg 120]

CHAPTER VI

Thomas Betson

A MERCHANT OF THE STAPLE IN THE FIFTEENTH CENTURY


Some men are born into nobility, while others take pride in the sword:
Some celebrate a Science or an Art, but I prefer honorable Trade!

--JAMES ELROY FLECKER

The Golden Journey to Samarcand

The visitor to the House of Lords, looking respectfully upon that august assembly, cannot fail to be struck by a stout and ungainly object facing the throne--an ungainly object upon which in full session of Parliament, he will observe seated the Lord Chancellor of England. The object is a woolsack, and it is stuffed as full of pure history as the office of Lord Chancellor itself. For it reminds a cotton-spinning, iron-working generation that the greatness of England was built up, not upon the flimsy plant which comes to her to be manufactured from the Far East and West of the world, nor upon the harsh metal delved from her bowels, but upon the wool which generation after generation has grown on the backs of her black-faced sheep. First in the form of a raw material sought after eagerly by all the cloth-makers of Europe, then in the form of a manufacture carried on in her own towns and villages, and sent out far and wide in ships, wool was the foundation of England's greatness right up to the time of the Industrial Revolution, when cotton and iron took its place. So if you look at old pictures of the House of Lords, in Henry VIII's reign, or in Elizabeth's, you will see the woolsack before the throne,[1] as you will see it if you visit the House today. The Lord Chancellor of England is seated upon a woolsack because it was upon a woolsack that this fair land rose to prosperity.

The visitor to the House of Lords, looking respectfully at that esteemed assembly, cannot help but notice a stout and awkward object facing the throne—an awkward object upon which, during a full session of Parliament, he will see the Lord Chancellor of England seated. This object is a woolsack, and it is filled with as much history as the office of Lord Chancellor itself. It serves as a reminder to a generation focused on cotton and steel that England's greatness was built on something much more substantial than the fragile goods imported from the Far East and West or the tough metals extracted from its soil. It was built on the wool that has been produced for generations on the backs of its black-faced sheep. Initially, it was a raw material eagerly sought after by cloth-makers across Europe, then it became a product made in her own towns and villages, shipped out widely. Wool was the foundation of England's greatness right up until the Industrial Revolution, when cotton and iron took over. So, if you look at old illustrations of the House of Lords from the reign of Henry VIII or Elizabeth, you will see the woolsack before the throne, just as you will see it if you visit the House today. The Lord Chancellor of England sits on a woolsack because this is the very thing that helped the land achieve prosperity.

[pg 121]

The most remarkable body of traders in England during the Middle Ages were the Merchants of the Staple, who traded in wool. The wool trade had for long been the largest and most lucrative body of trade in the country, and it was one in which the Kings of England were particularly interested, for their customs revenue was drawn largely from wool and wool fells; and, moreover, when they desired to borrow money in anticipation of revenue it was to the wool merchants that they turned, because the wool merchants were the wealthiest traders in the country. For these and other reasons the Government adopted the custom of fixing staple towns, which acted as centres of distribution through which the export trade was forced to go. The location of the Staple was altered from time to time; sometimes it was at Bruges, sometimes at Antwerp, sometimes in England; but usually it was at Calais, where it was first fixed in 1363 and finally established in 1423. Through the Staple all wool and wool fells, hides, leather, and tin had to pass, and the organization of the system was complete when the body of wool merchants, in whose hands lay the bulk of the Staple trade, were finally incorporated in 1354, under the governance of a mayor. The system was a convenient one for Crown and merchants alike. The Crown could concentrate its customs officers in one place and collect its customs the more easily, particularly as a method was gradually developed by which the custom and subsidy on wool was paid to the Royal officials by the Fellowship of the Staple, who then collected it from the individual members. The merchants, on the other hand, benefited by the concentration in trade: they were able to travel in groups and to organize convoys to protect the wool fleets from pirates who swarmed in the narrow seas between England and France; as members of a powerful corporation they could secure both privileges and protection in Flanders. Moreover, the wool buyers also benefited by the arrangement, which rendered possible a careful surveillance by the Crown and the Company of the Staple of the quality of the wool offered for sale, and a series of regulations against fraud. It must be remembered that in days when trade stood in need of a protection which the Government was not yet able to give it, there was nothing unpopular in the idea of giving the monopoly of the staple trade to the members of a single [pg 122] company. 'Trade in companies is natural to Englishmen,' wrote Bacon; and for four centuries it was the great trading companies which nurtured English trade and made this country the commercial leader of the world.

The most notable group of traders in England during the Middle Ages were the Merchants of the Staple, who specialized in wool. The wool trade had long been the largest and most profitable sector in the country, and the Kings of England were particularly invested in it, as their customs revenue largely came from wool and wool fells. Moreover, when they needed to borrow money in anticipation of revenue, they turned to the wool merchants because they were the wealthiest traders in the nation. For these reasons and others, the Government established staple towns, which served as distribution centers that the export trade had to pass through. The location of the Staple changed over time; sometimes it was in Bruges, other times in Antwerp, and occasionally in England, but it was typically in Calais, where it was first fixed in 1363 and finally established in 1423. All wool and wool fells, hides, leather, and tin had to go through the Staple, and the system was solidified when the group of wool merchants, who held most of the Staple trade, were incorporated in 1354 under a mayor. This system was convenient for both the Crown and the merchants. The Crown could focus its customs officers in one place and collect customs more easily, especially as a method was developed where the customs and subsidy on wool were paid to Royal officials by the Fellowship of the Staple, who then collected it from individual members. On the other hand, the merchants benefited from the trade concentration: they could travel in groups and organize convoys to protect their wool fleets from pirates that swarmed the narrow seas between England and France; as members of a powerful corporation, they could secure privileges and protection in Flanders. Additionally, wool buyers also benefited from this arrangement, which allowed the Crown and the Company of the Staple to carefully monitor the quality of the wool for sale and enforce regulations against fraud. It’s important to remember that during times when trade needed protection that the Government couldn’t yet provide, the idea of granting a monopoly of the staple trade to a single company was not unpopular. "Trade in companies is natural to Englishmen," wrote Bacon; and for four centuries, it was the great trading companies that fostered English trade and established this country as the commercial leader of the world.

The wool trade throve in England until the close of the Middle Ages, but throughout the fifteenth century the staplers were beginning to feel the competition of another company--that of the famous Merchant Adventurers, who, taking advantage of the growth in the native cloth manufacture during the previous century, had begun to do a great trade in the export of cloth. This was obnoxious to the staplers, who desired the continuance of the old system, by which they exported English wool to the Continent, where at Ypres and Ghent, Bruges and Mechlin, and the other famous cloth-working cities of the Netherlands, it was woven into fine cloth. This cloth manufacture gave to the Netherlands a sort of industrial pre-eminence in Europe throughout the Middle Ages, and it was dependent entirely upon a good supply of English wool, for the next best wool in Europe--that of Spain--was not satisfactory unless mixed with wool of English growth. Hence the close political tie between England and Flanders, the one needing a customer, the other an essential raw material; for, as a fifteenth century poet said,

The wool trade flourished in England until the end of the Middle Ages, but throughout the fifteenth century, the staplers started to face competition from another group—the well-known Merchant Adventurers. They took advantage of the growth in domestic cloth production from the previous century and began to export cloth in large quantities. This was frustrating for the staplers, who wanted to keep the old system where they exported English wool to the Continent, where it was woven into fine cloth in places like Ypres, Ghent, Bruges, and Mechlin—some of the renowned cloth-making cities of the Netherlands. This cloth production gave the Netherlands a significant industrial edge in Europe during the Middle Ages and relied heavily on a steady supply of English wool. The next best wool in Europe, which was from Spain, wasn’t satisfactory unless mixed with English wool. Therefore, there was a strong political connection between England and Flanders, with England needing a market and Flanders needing a crucial raw material; as a fifteenth-century poet put it,

the little land of Flanders is
Just a marketplace for other lands, really,
And everything that grows in Flanders, grain and seed,
Can't feed people for even a month.
So what does Flanders have, whether the Flemings like it or not,
But a little wine and Flemish cloth?
Through the processing of our wool, in essence,
They keep their communities, this is their governance;
Without which they can't live comfortably,
Thus they must either starve or have peace with us.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

In those days the coat on the Englishman's back was made out of English wool, indeed, but it had been manufactured in Flanders, and the staplers saw no reason why it should ever be otherwise. As to the Flemings, the political alliances which commercial necessities constantly entailed between the two countries gave rise among [pg 123] them to a proverb that they bought the fox-skin from the English for a groat and sold them back the tail for a guelder;[3] but it was the sheepskin which they bought, and they were not destined to go on buying it for ever. The great cloth-making cities of the Netherlands were finally ruined by the growth of the English cloth manufacture, which absorbed the English wool. However, in spite of the growing prosperity of this trade, which had by the beginning of the sixteenth century ousted that of wool as the chief English export trade, the Company of the Merchants of the Staple was still great and famous throughout the fifteenth century.

In those days, the coat on the Englishman's back was made from English wool, but it was produced in Flanders, and the merchants saw no reason for it to be any different. As for the Flemings, the political alliances that were constantly needed for trade between the two countries led to a saying among them that they bought the fox-skin from the English for a groat and sold them back the tail for a guilder; but what they actually bought was the sheepskin, and they weren’t going to keep buying it forever. The major cloth-making cities of the Netherlands were eventually ruined by the rise of the English cloth industry, which took over the English wool. However, despite the increasing success of this trade, which by the early sixteenth century had replaced wool as the main English export, the Company of the Merchants of the Staple remained significant and well-known throughout the fifteenth century.

Many were the wealthy and respected staplers who were in those days to be found directing the destinies of English towns, mayors of London and provincial ports, contractors and moneylenders to an impecunious king, so rich and so powerful that they became a constitutional menace, almost, it has been said, a fourth estate of the realm, with which His Majesty was wont to treat for grants apart from Parliament. Many are the staplers' wills preserved in registries up and down England and bearing witness to their prosperity and public spirit. Many are the magnificent brasses which preserve their memory in the parish churches of the Cotswolds and other wool-growing districts of England. At Chipping Campden lies William Grevel with his wife, 'late citizen of London and flower of the wool merchants of all England', who died in 1401, and his beautiful house still stands in the village street. At Northleach lies John Fortey, who rebuilt the nave before he died in 1458; his brass shows him with one foot on a sheep and the other on a woolpack, and the brasses of Thomas Fortey, 'woolman', and of another unknown merchant, with a woolpack, lie near by. At Linwood, at Cirencester, at Chipping Norton, at Lechlade, and at All Hallows, Barking, you may see others of the great fraternity.[4] They rest in peace now, but when they lived they were the shrewdest traders of their day. Of wool, cries the poet Gower,

Many wealthy and respected staplers were leading the fates of English towns back in those days, serving as mayors of London and provincial ports, contractors and moneylenders to a broke king. They were so rich and powerful that they became a serious threat to the established order, almost like a fourth estate of the realm, with which the king would negotiate for grants outside of Parliament. Many staplers' wills are still kept in registries all over England, reflecting their wealth and public spirit. There are also magnificent brass memorials that honor them in the parish churches of the Cotswolds and other wool-producing regions of England. In Chipping Campden lies William Grevel, with his wife, who was a 'late citizen of London and leading figure among wool merchants across England'; he died in 1401, and his beautiful house still stands in the village. In Northleach, John Fortey rests, having rebuilt the nave before he died in 1458; his brass shows him with one foot on a sheep and the other on a woolpack, along with the brasses of Thomas Fortey, 'woolman', and another unidentified merchant with a woolpack nearby. In Linwood, Cirencester, Chipping Norton, Lechlade, and All Hallows, Barking, you can find others from this great brotherhood. They rest in peace now, but during their lives, they were some of the smartest traders of their time. Of wool, the poet Gower cries,

Oh, lady of nobility,
You are the goddess of merchants,
Everyone is eager to serve you--

'O wool, noble dame, thou art the goddess of merchants, to serve [pg 124] thee they are all ready; by thy good fortune and thy wealth thou makest some mount high, and others thou bringest to ruin. The staple where thou dwellest is never free of fraud and trickery, wherewith man wounds his conscience. O wool, Christians no less than pagans and Saracens seek to have thee and confess thee. O wool, we should not be silent about thy doings in strange lands; for the merchants of all countries, in time of peace, in time of war, come to seek thee by reason of their great love, for whoever else hath enemies thou art never without good friends, who have given themselves to thy profitable service. Thou art cherished throughout the world, and the land where thou art born may do great things by reason of thee. Thou art carried throughout the world by land and sea, but thou goest to the wealthiest men; in England art thou born, but it is said that thou art but ill governed, for Trick, who hath much money, is made regent of thy staple; at his will he taketh it to foreign lands, where he purchaseth his own gain to our harm. O fair, O white, O delightful one, the love of thee stings and binds, so that the hearts of those who make merchandise of thee cannot escape. So they compass much trickery and many schemes how they may gather thee, and then they make thee pass the sea, queen and lady of their navy, and in order to have thee envy and covetousness hie them to bargain for thee.'[5]

'O wool, noble lady, you are the goddess of merchants; they are all eager to serve you. Through your good fortune and wealth, you elevate some and bring others to ruin. The market where you are found is never free from deceit and trickery, by which people torture their consciences. O wool, both Christians and pagans, as well as Saracens, seek you out and acknowledge your value. O wool, we shouldn't remain silent about your impact in distant lands; for merchants from all nations, in both peace and war, come searching for you because of their great admiration, for while others may have enemies, you are never without good friends who devote themselves to your profitable service. You are treasured around the globe, and the land where you are produced can achieve great things because of you. You are transported all over the world by land and sea, but you go to the wealthiest individuals; you are born in England, yet it is said you are poorly managed, for Trick, who is very rich, has been made the overseer of your market; at his discretion, he takes it to foreign lands, where he profits at our expense. O beautiful, O white, O delightful one, the love of you enchants and ensnares so that the hearts of those who trade in you cannot escape. Thus, they devise much deception and many schemes to acquire you, and then they send you across the sea, queen and lady of their fleet, and in order to possess you, envy and greed drive them to bargain for you.'[5]

The daily life of a Merchant of the Staple is not a difficult one to reconstruct, partly because the Golden Fleece has left so many marks upon our national life, partly because the statute book is full of regulations concerning the wool trade, but chiefly because there have come down to us many private letters from persons engaged in shipping wool from England to Calais. Of all the different sorts of raw material out of which the history of ordinary people in the Middle Ages has to be made, their letters are perhaps the most enthralling, because in their letters people live and explain themselves in all their individuality. In the fifteenth century most men and women of the upper and middle classes could read and write, although their spelling was sometimes marvellous to behold, and St Olave's Church is apt to become 'Sent Tolowys scryssche' beneath their painfully labouring goose quills, and punctuation is almost entirely to seek. But what matter? their meaning is clear enough. [pg 125] Good fortune has preserved in various English archives several great collections of family letters written in the fifteenth century. Finest of all are the famous Paston Letters, written by and to a family of Norfolk gentlefolk, and crammed with information about high politics and daily life.[6] Less interesting, but valuable all the same, are the letters of the Plumptons, who were lords in Yorkshire.[7] But for our purposes the most interesting are two other collections, to wit, the correspondence of the Stonors, whose estates lay chiefly in Oxfordshire and the neighbouring counties; and the Cely papers, kept by a family of Merchants of the Staple.

The daily life of a Merchant of the Staple is not hard to piece together, partly because the Golden Fleece has left so many marks on our national life, partly because the law books are full of regulations about the wool trade, but mainly because we have many private letters from people involved in shipping wool from England to Calais. Out of all the different types of raw material that make up the history of ordinary people in the Middle Ages, their letters are perhaps the most fascinating, because in their letters, people express themselves in all their individuality. In the fifteenth century, most men and women of the upper and middle classes could read and write, even though their spelling could be quite amusing, and St Olave's Church might become 'Sent Tolowys scryssche' under their painstakingly written quills, with punctuation virtually non-existent. But it doesn’t matter; their meaning is clear enough. [pg 125] Luckily, various English archives have preserved several large collections of family letters written in the fifteenth century. The finest of all are the famous Paston Letters, written by and to a family of Norfolk gentry, packed with information about high politics and everyday life.[6] Less exciting, but still valuable, are the letters from the Plumptons, who were lords in Yorkshire.[7] However, for our purposes, the most interesting are two other collections: the correspondence of the Stonors, whose estates were mainly in Oxfordshire and the neighboring counties; and the Cely papers, kept by a family of Merchants of the Staple.

These two collections give us a vivid picture of wool staplers in their public and private lives. The Cely papers cover the years 1475 to 1488, and it so happens that during that period William Stonor (he became Sir William in 1478) also became interested in the wool trade, for in 1475 he married Elizabeth Riche, the daughter and widow of wealthy city merchants. The Stonors had great sheep runs on their estates in the Chilterns and Cotswolds, and William readily perceived the advantage of his alliance with Elizabeth's family, who were interested in the wool trade. Consequently he entered into a partnership with a friend of his wife's, a Merchant of the Staple in Calais, named Thomas Betson, who is the subject of this study, and until Elizabeth's death in 1479, he took an active part in the export trade. Thomas Betson died in 1486, and was thus an exact contemporary of those other Merchants of the Staple, George and Richard Cely, whom he must have known; indeed, William Cely, their cousin and agent, writes from London to George in Calais in 1481, advising him that he has dispatched 464 fells to him in the Thomas of Newhithe, 'and the sayd felles lyeth nexte be afte the maste lowest under the felles of Thomas Bettson'.[8] By the aid of the 'Stonor Letters and Papers', which contain many letters from and concerning him during the years of his partnership with Sir William, and of the 'Cely Papers', which are full of information about the life of a Merchant of the Staple at Calais, Thomas Betson may be summoned before us by a kindly magic until he almost lives again. So he deserves to do, for he is one of the most delightful people revealed to us in any of the fifteenth-century letters; for honest charm he has no rival save the attractive Margery Brews, [pg 126] who married John Paston the younger, and shows up so pleasantly beside the hard Paston women.

These two collections give us a clear picture of wool merchants in their public and private lives. The Cely papers cover the years 1475 to 1488, and during that time, William Stonor (who became Sir William in 1478) became involved in the wool trade after marrying Elizabeth Riche in 1475, the daughter and widow of wealthy city merchants. The Stonors owned large sheep farms on their estates in the Chilterns and Cotswolds, and William quickly recognized the benefits of his connection to Elizabeth's family, who were engaged in the wool trade. As a result, he partnered with a friend of his wife’s, Thomas Betson, a Merchant of the Staple in Calais, who is the focus of this study. Until Elizabeth passed away in 1479, he was actively involved in the export business. Thomas Betson died in 1486, making him a contemporary of other Merchants of the Staple, George and Richard Cely, whom he likely knew. In fact, William Cely, their cousin and agent, writes from London to George in Calais in 1481, informing him that he has sent 464 fells to him in the Thomas of Newhithe, 'and the said fells lie next beneath the mast, lowest under the fells of Thomas Betson'.[8] With the help of the 'Stonor Letters and Papers', which contain many letters from and about him during his partnership with Sir William, and the 'Cely Papers', which provide plenty of information about the life of a Merchant of the Staple at Calais, we can almost bring Thomas Betson back to life through a kind of magic. He certainly deserves it, as he is one of the most charming individuals revealed in any of the fifteenth-century letters; for genuine charm, he only has a rival in the appealing Margery Brews, [pg 126] who married John Paston the younger and stands out delightfully next to the tough Paston women.

Perhaps the reason why our hearts warm immediately towards Thomas Betson is that our first meeting with him plunges us immediately into a love affair. His first letter to William Stonor is dated April 12, 1476, and informs William that their wool has come in to Calais. 'Right worshipfful Syr," it begins, "I recomaund me unto your good maystershipe, and to my right worshipffulle maystresse your wiffe, and yf it plese your maystershipe, to my maystresse Kateryn.'[9] Ten days later he writes again from London, on the eve of sailing for Calais, thanking Stonor for his 'gentle cheer and faithful love, the which alway ye bear and owe unto me, and of my behalf nothing deserved[H],' announcing that he has sent a present of powdered[I] lampreys from himself and a pipe of red wine from his brother, and adding this postscript: 'Sir, I beseech your mastership that this poor writing may have me lowly recommended to my right worshipful mistress, your wife, and in like wise to my gentle cousin and kind mistress Katherine Riche, to whom I beseech your mastership ever to be favourable and loving.'[10] Who was this Katherine Riche to whom he so carefully commends himself? Katherine Riche was William Stonor's stepdaughter, one of his wife's children by her first husband; she was Thomas Betson's affianced bride, and at this time she was about thirteen years old.

Perhaps the reason our hearts immediately warm to Thomas Betson is that our first encounter with him pulls us straight into a love affair. His first letter to William Stonor is dated April 12, 1476, and it informs William that their wool has arrived in Calais. "Right honorable Sir," it begins, "I commend myself to your good guidance, and to my right honorable mistress, your wife, and if it pleases you, to my mistress Kateryn." Ten days later, he writes again from London, just before sailing for Calais, thanking Stonor for his "kind hospitality and loyal love, which you always show me, and for which I deserve nothing," announcing that he has sent a gift of powdered lampreys from himself and a pipe of red wine from his brother, and adding this postscript: "Sir, I kindly ask that you recommend this humble writing of mine to my right honorable mistress, your wife, and similarly to my dear cousin and kind mistress Katherine Riche, to whom I ask you to always be favorable and loving." Who was this Katherine Riche, to whom he so earnestly commends himself? Katherine Riche was William Stonor's stepdaughter, one of his wife's children from her first marriage; she was Thomas Betson's betrothed, and at this time, she was about thirteen years old.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From now on, I will update the spelling for the reader's convenience.
I.e. pickled.

Modern opinion, which is happily in favour of falling in love, and of adult marriages, is often shocked by the air of business which pervades matchmaking in the days of chivalry, and by the many cases of grown men married to little girls not yet out of their teens. In those days it was held that a boy came of age at fourteen and a girl at twelve (a discrepancy which the great canon lawyer, Lyndwood, the son of a stapler,[11] attributed to the fact that ill weeds grow apace!). For reasons of property, or to settle family feuds, or simply to assure their own future, babies in cradles were sometimes betrothed and even married; all that the Church required was that children should be free when they came of age (at the ages of fourteen and twelve!) to repudiate the contract if they so desired. [pg 127] Nothing seems to separate modern England from the good old days so plainly as the case of little Grace de Saleby, aged four, who for the sake of her broad acres was married to a great noble, and on his death two years later to another, and yet again, when she was eleven, to a third, who paid three hundred marks down for her.[12] There is an odd mixture of humour and pathos in the story of some of these marriages. John Rigmarden, aged three, was carried to church in the arms of a priest, who coaxed him to repeat the words of matrimony, but half-way through the service the child declared that he would learn no more that day, and the priest answered, 'You must speak a little more, and then go play you.' James Ballard, aged ten, was married to Jane his wife 'at x of the clocke in the night without the consent of any of his frendes, bie one Sir Roger Blakey, then curate of Colne, and the morowe after, the same James declarid vnto his Vnckle that the said Jane [beyinge a bigge damsell and mariageable at the same tyme] had intised him with two Apples, to go with her to Colne and to marry her.' Elizabeth Bridge née Ramsbotham, says that after her marriage to John Bridge, when he was eleven and she thirteen, he never used her 'lovinglie, insomoche that the first night they were maried, the said John wold Eate no meate at supper, and whan hit was bed tyme, the said John did wepe to go home with his father, he beynge at that tyme at her brother's house.'[13]

Modern opinion, which thankfully supports falling in love and adult marriages, is often taken aback by the business-like nature of matchmaking during the chivalric era, as well as the many instances of grown men marrying young girls still in their teens. Back then, it was believed that boys came of age at fourteen and girls at twelve (a difference that the prominent canon lawyer, Lyndwood, the son of a stapler,[11] attributed to the idea that bad things grow quickly!). For reasons related to property, settling family disputes, or simply to secure their own futures, infants in cradles were sometimes betrothed and even married; all the Church required was that children could choose to reject the contract when they came of age (at fourteen and twelve!). [pg 127] Nothing seems to highlight the contrast between modern England and the good old days more clearly than the case of little Grace de Saleby, aged four, who was married to a nobleman for the sake of her land, and after his death two years later, to another, and then again, when she was eleven, to a third, who paid three hundred marks upfront for her.[12] There’s a strange mix of humor and sadness in some of these marriage stories. John Rigmarden, aged three, was carried to church by a priest, who encouraged him to repeat the marriage vows, but halfway through the service, the child announced he wouldn’t learn anymore that day, to which the priest replied, 'You must say a little more, then you can go play.' James Ballard, aged ten, was married to Jane his wife 'at x of the clock at night without the consent of any of his friends, by one Sir Roger Blakey, then curate of Colne, and the next morning, James told his uncle that the said Jane [being a big girl and marriageable at the same time] had tempted him with two apples to go with her to Colne and marry her.' Elizabeth Bridge née Ramsbotham states that after her marriage to John Bridge, when he was eleven and she was thirteen, he never treated her 'lovingly, so much so that on the first night they were married, John refused to eat anything at supper, and when it was bedtime, John cried to go home with his father, who was staying at her brother's house.'[13]

Sometimes, however, medieval records throw a pleasanter light on these child marriages. Such was the light thrown by the Ménagier de Paris's book for his young wife, so kindly, so affectionate, so full of indulgence for her youth; and such also is the light thrown by the charming letter which Thomas Betson wrote to little Katherine Riche on the first day of June in 1476. It is a veritable gem, and it is strange that it has not attracted more notice, for certainly no anthology of English letters should be without it. I set it down here at length, for it brings to warm life again both Thomas Betson and Katherine Riche:

Sometimes, though, medieval records present a more positive view of these child marriages. Such is the case with the Ménagier de Paris's book for his young wife, which is so kind, so affectionate, and so understanding of her youth; and such is also the case with the lovely letter that Thomas Betson wrote to young Katherine Riche on the first day of June in 1476. It’s a true gem, and it's surprising that it hasn’t received more attention, as certainly no collection of English letters should be without it. I’m including it here in full, as it vividly brings both Thomas Betson and Katherine Riche to life:

My dear Cousin Katherine, I send you my warmest regards from the bottom of my heart. Recently, I received a message from you, which was both heartily welcome and gladly received; I also got a letter from Holake, your kind squire, informing me that you are in good health and cheerful. I sincerely pray that God continues to bless you with this, as it brings me great comfort, so help me Jesus. If you could be a good eater, allowing you to grow up strong and healthy, you would make me the happiest man in the world, truly; for when I think of your sweetness and the sincere affection you've shown me, it truly brings me joy in my heart. On the other hand, when I think of your youth and see that you aren't eating well, which would help you grow, it makes me quite sad. Therefore, I kindly ask you, my sweet Cousin, to enjoy your meals like a proper young woman, as a favor to me. If you do this for my sake, tell me what you desire from me, and I promise to fulfill it to the best of my ability with God's help. I can't say much more now, but when I return home, I'll share much more between us and God. You remind me, as a loving cousin should, of many things, and since you leave it to my discretion on how to respond, know that I gladly take one half of your kind words to heart and keep them with me; the other half, with heartfelt love, I send back to you to keep. Additionally, I send you the blessing that our Lady gave her dear son, and may you always fare well. Please give my regards to my horse and ask him to lend you four years of his life to assist you; when I return, I will give him four of my years and four loaves to make amends. Please tell him that I asked for this. Cousin Katherine, I thank you for him, and my wife will also thank you for him later, as you've been spending a lot on him, I've been informed. My sweet Cousin, I recently heard that you were in Calais__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ looking for me but couldn't find me. You could have come to my place, where you would have seen and met me without issue; it seems you searched in the wrong Calais, which you would know if you were here and saw this Calais—oh, how I wish you were, along with some others who were with you at your friendly Calais. I kindly ask you to remind the clock to correct its wasteful ways; it always strikes at the wrong times, ahead of schedule, and that’s quite bothersome. Tell it that if it doesn’t change, it will drive visitors away and they won’t return. I trust that it will improve by the time I arrive, which will be soon, God willing. My truly faithful Cousin, even if I haven't mentioned my respected mistress, your mother, in this letter, please be so kind as to recommend me to her whenever you can. You might mention that I plan to go to the fair next Whitsun week. I hope you will pray for me, as I will pray for you, possibly even more earnestly. May Almighty Jesus bless you as a wonderful woman and grant you many good years filled with health and virtue according to His will. At great Calais, this side of the sea, on June 1st, when everyone had gone to dinner, the clock struck nine, and your whole household was calling for me, urging me to ‘Come down, come down to dinner!’—you already know how I responded.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Possibly an inn with that name.
Your devoted cousin and lover, Thomas Betson. I'm sending you this ring as a token.

So ending, Thomas Betson smiled, dropped a kiss on the seal and inscribed his letter, 'To my faithful and heartily beloved cousin Katherine Riche at Stonor, this letter be delivered in haste.'[14]

So ending, Thomas Betson smiled, dropped a kiss on the seal, and wrote his letter, 'To my dear and beloved cousin Katherine Riche at Stonor, please deliver this letter quickly.'[14]

Henceforth there begins a charming triangular correspondence between Betson and Stonor and Dame Elizabeth Stonor, in which family news and business negotiations are pleasantly mingled. Dame Elizabeth and Betson were on the best of terms, for they had been old friends before her second marriage. A special chamber was kept for him at Stonor, and by an affectionate anticipation she often refers to him as 'My son Stonor'. Almost all her letters to her husband contain news of him--how he took his barge at 8 a.m. in the morning and God speed him, how no writing has come from him these eight days, how he has now written about the price to be paid for forty sacks of Cotswold wool, how he recommends him to Sir William and came home last Monday. Sometimes he is entrusted with the delicate business of interviewing Dame Elizabeth's mother, a difficult old lady with a tongue; 'God send her,' says Thomas, mopping his brow, after one of these interviews, 'once a merry countenance or shortly to the Minories[K]!' After another he writes to Dame Elizabeth: 'Sith I came home to London [pg 130] I met with my lady your mother and God wot she made me right sullen cheer with her countenance whiles I was with her; methought it long till I was departed. She break out to me of her old "ffernyeres" and specially she brake to me of the tale I told her between the vicar that was and her; she said the vicar never fared well sith, he took it so much to heart. I told her a light answer again and so I departed from her. I had no joy to tarry with her. She is a fine merry woman, but ye shall not know it nor yet find it, nor none of yours by that I see in her.'[15] It was the faithful Betson, too, who was chosen to look after his Katherine's little sister Anne when she was ill in London, and he writes home asking for her clothes--'She hath need unto them and that knoweth our Lord'--and complaining of the old grandmother's behaviour: 'If my lady your mother meet my cousin Anne she will say no more but "God's blessing have ye and mine', and so go her way forth, as though she had no joy of her."[16] It was Betson, too, who escorted Dame Elizabeth, when need was, from Windsor to London and wrote to her husband: 'By the way we were right merry, thanked be God, and so with his mercy we mean here to be merry for the season that my lady is here, and when your mastership is ready to come hitherwards, we here shall so welcome you that the season of your abiding shall not be noisome, with God's grace.'[17] Whereupon Sir William sends a present of capons by the carrier to assist the merriment, and Betson reports, 'Sir, I took two capons, but they were not the best, as ye counselled me by your letter to take, and indeed to say the truth I could not be suffered. My lady your wife is reasonably strong waxed, the Lord be thanked, and she took her will in that matter like as she doth in all other.'[18]

From now on, a delightful triangular correspondence begins between Betson, Stonor, and Dame Elizabeth Stonor, where family updates and business discussions blend nicely. Dame Elizabeth and Betson had a great relationship since they were old friends before her second marriage. A special room was reserved for him at Stonor, and she affectionately often refers to him as 'My son Stonor.' Almost all her letters to her husband include updates about him—how he took his barge at 8 a.m. and may God speed him, how he hasn't written in eight days, how he’s now discussing the pricing for forty sacks of Cotswold wool, how he recommends him to Sir William, and how he came home last Monday. Sometimes, he is given the delicate task of meeting with Dame Elizabeth's mother, a difficult old lady with a sharp tongue; 'God help her,' says Thomas, mopping his brow after one of these meetings, 'may she show a cheerful face soon or head to the Minories!' After another meeting, he writes to Dame Elizabeth: 'Since I got back to London, I ran into your lady mother, and she sure made me sullen with her expression while I was with her; I felt like it took forever to leave. She brought up her old grievances, especially mentioning the story I told her about the vicar; she said the vicar never fared well since he took it so hard. I gave her a light reply, and then I left her. I was in no mood to stay with her. She’s a lovely, cheerful woman, but you won’t know it nor find it out, nor anyone connected to you, from what I see in her.' It was also the loyal Betson who was chosen to take care of Katherine's little sister Anne when she was ill in London, and he wrote home asking for her clothes—'She needs them, and only our Lord knows it'—and complaining about the old grandmother’s behavior: 'If my lady your mother meets my cousin Anne, she’ll say nothing more than "God's blessing be upon you and mine," and then go on her way, as if she took no joy in it.' It was Betson again who, when necessary, escorted Dame Elizabeth from Windsor to London and wrote to her husband: 'Along the way, we were quite merry, thank God, and with His mercy, we plan to be merry for the time my lady is here, and when you are ready to come, we will welcome you here so warmly that your stay will not be unpleasant, with God’s grace.' Following this, Sir William sends a gift of capons by carrier to help with the festivities, and Betson reports, 'Sir, I took two capons, but they weren’t the best, as you advised me in your letter, and to tell the truth, I wasn’t allowed. My lady your wife is quite healthy, thank the Lord, and she got her wish in that matter like she does in all others.'

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The convent of Minoresses, or Franciscan nuns, located outside Aldgate.

There are, indeed, a hundred evidences of the warmth of Betson's affection for the Stonors and of the simple piety of his character. Sometimes he ventures to give them good advice. Dame Elizabeth was somewhat uplifted by her elevation from the ranks of the mercantile bourgeoisie to a place among the country gentry, and was apt to be extravagant, nor was her husband entirely guiltless of running up bills. We hear of the ale brewer and the bread baker calling daily upon his agent for money, and on one occasion the Stonors owed over £12 to Betson's own brother, a vintner, for [pg 131] various pipes of red and white wine and a butt of Rumney[L][19]. So Thomas writes to Dame Elizabeth, on his way to the mart: 'Our blessed lord Jesus Christ preserve you both in honour and worship virtuously to continue in God's pleasure and also to send you good and profitable counsel and grace to do hereafter. This is and shall be my prayer forsooth every day; your honour and worship of countenance hereafter sticketh as nigh mine heart as doth any friend, man or other about you, by my troth, our blessed Lord so help me. I will avise you, Madame, to remember large expenses and beware of them, and in likewise my master your husband; it is well done ye remember him of them, for divers considerations, as ye know both right well. And our blessed Lord be your comforter and help in all your good work. Amen.'[20] A month later he hears that William Stonor has been ill and writes to sympathize with Dame Elizabeth: 'And if I could do anything here that might be to his pleasure and yours, I would I knew it and it should be done withouten fail. Truly your discomfort is not my comfort, God knoweth it. Nevertheless your ladyship must cause him to be merry and of glad cheer, and to put away all fantasies and unthrifty thoughts, that comes no good of, but only hurtful. A man may hurt himself by riotous means; it is good to beware.'[21]

There are definitely a hundred signs of Betson's deep affection for the Stonors and the sincerity of his character. Sometimes he takes the liberty to give them some good advice. Dame Elizabeth, feeling uplifted by her rise from the merchant class to being part of the country gentry, tended to be a bit extravagant, and her husband wasn’t entirely innocent of racking up bills either. We hear about the brewer and the baker asking his agent for money on a daily basis, and at one point, the Stonors owed over £12 to Betson's brother, a wine merchant, for various barrels of red and white wine and a cask of Rumney. So, Thomas writes to Dame Elizabeth, on his way to the market: 'May our blessed Lord Jesus Christ keep you both in honor and virtue as you strive to please God, and may He also give you wise and helpful counsel and grace for the future. This will be my daily prayer; your honor and status are as close to my heart as any friend, whether man or woman, I swear, may our blessed Lord help me. I advise you, Madam, to be mindful of large expenses and be cautious of them, and likewise, your husband; it’s wise to remind him about them for various reasons, as you both know very well. And may our blessed Lord be your comfort and assistance in all your good works. Amen.' A month later, he hears that William Stonor has been ill and writes to express his sympathy to Dame Elizabeth: 'And if there was anything I could do here that would please him and you, I wish I knew what it was, and I would make sure it's done without fail. Truly, your distress is not a comfort to me, God knows it. Nonetheless, your ladyship must encourage him to be cheerful and happy, and to push away all negative and unproductive thoughts, which only lead to trouble. A man can hurt himself through reckless actions; it's important to be careful.'

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Greek wine.

Meanwhile what of little Katherine Riche? She recurs over and over in Thomas Betson's letters. Occasionally she is in disgrace, for she was not handy with her pen. 'I am wroth with Katherine,' writes he to her mother, 'because she sendeth me no writing. I have to her divers times and for lack of answer I wax weary; she might get a secretary if she would and if she will not, it shall put me to less labour to answer her letters again.'[22] But the important thing is that she grows steadily older, though not quickly enough to please our lover. On Trinity Sunday in 1478 he writes to Dame Elizabeth: 'I remember her full oft, God know[eth] it. I dreamed once she was thirty winters of age and when I woke I wished she had been but twenty and so by likelihood I am sooner like to have my wish than my dream, the which I beseech Almighty Jesu heartily when it shall please Him'[23]; and to the lady's stepfather he writes a month later: 'I beseech you to remember my cousin [pg 132] Katherine. I would she did well, God knoweth it, and ye deme, as I trow, if I had found her at home here my comfort should have been the more; but I thank God of all. My pain is the more; I must needs suffer as I have done in times past, and so will I do for God's sake and hers.'[24] However, Katherine was now fifteen years of age and was sufficiently grown up to wed, and the next letter, written a week later to Dame Elizabeth, shows us Thomas Betson beginning to set his house in order and getting exceedingly bothered about laying in her trousseau, a business with which Dame Elizabeth had, it seems, entrusted the future bridegroom.

Meanwhile, what about little Katherine Riche? She comes up repeatedly in Thomas Betson's letters. Sometimes she’s in trouble because she wasn’t very good at writing. "I’m angry with Katherine," he writes to her mother, "because she hasn’t sent me any letters. I’ve written to her several times and I'm growing tired of waiting for a response; she could get someone to help her if she wanted, and if she doesn’t, it’ll take me less effort to respond to her letters again." But the key thing is that she’s getting older, although not fast enough to satisfy our lover. On Trinity Sunday in 1478, he writes to Dame Elizabeth: "I think about her often, God knows. I once dreamed she was thirty years old, and when I woke up, I wished she were only twenty, and it seems I’m more likely to get my wish than my dream, which I sincerely pray to Almighty Jesus whenever it pleases Him;" and to the lady's stepfather, he writes a month later: "I ask you to remember my cousin Katherine. I hope she’s doing well, God knows, and you think, as I believe, that if I had found her at home, I would have been much happier; but I thank God for everything. My suffering is greater; I must endure as I have in the past, and I will continue for God’s sake and hers." However, Katherine was now fifteen years old and grown up enough to marry, and the next letter, written a week later to Dame Elizabeth, shows Thomas Betson starting to get his affairs in order and becoming very concerned about preparing her trousseau, a task that Dame Elizabeth seems to have entrusted to the future husband.

Madam, as you mentioned in your letter, I understand that it will be late August before your ladyship can come to London. If that is the case, I will be disappointed because I have a lot to do, and I’m not skilled at handling the preparations for Katherine. I must request your ladyship to advise me on how I should conduct myself regarding matters related to my cousin Katherine and how I can make arrangements for her. She will need at least three girdles, and I don’t know how they should be made, along with many other things she requires; you know well what they are, but honestly, I’m not sure. I wish it were all taken care of, rather than it costing more than necessary. As for sending my cousin Katherine here, you may proceed however you see fit. I wish she could understand as much as you do; then she could be helpful to me in many ways when she arrives. Also, madam, I appreciate your kind words about my master’s treatment of my cousin Katherine. I am truly glad to hear that, and I sincerely thank God for it, as he has always been affectionate towards her. I pray that God continues this, and I hope my cousin Katherine can earn his favor with her good behavior and feminine grace, as she is more than capable of doing if she desires, and everyone who praises her agrees with this. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The note of pride in the last words is as engaging as the impatience of the harassed male faced with the choosing of girdles. Even more charming is the letter which he wrote the same day to Sir William Stonor. He is a little incoherent with joy and gratitude, full of regrets that business keeps him from Stonor and good wishes for the health of the family. 'I fare like a sorry piper,' he says. 'When I [pg 133] begin I cannot leave, but yet once again our blessed Lord be your speed and your help,' Of Katherine he writes thus:

The note of pride in the last words is just as captivating as the frustration of the stressed-out man trying to pick out girdles. Even more delightful is the letter he wrote the same day to Sir William Stonor. He's a bit scattered with happiness and gratitude, filled with regret that work is keeping him away from Stonor and sending his best wishes for the family's health. 'I feel like a sorry piper,' he says. 'When I [pg 133] start, I can’t stop, but once again may our blessed Lord guide you and help you.' Of Katherine, he writes this:

I understand from your esteemed report about my cousin Katherine's behavior towards you, your wife, and everyone else, etc. Truly, it brings me great joy and comfort to hear about her, and I pray that our blessed Lord always keeps her full of virtue and living well according to His will, and that He rewards you with heaven after your time here for your kind guidance towards her. I know well, from what I've heard before, that she could not be so virtuous and admirable without a good influence, especially considering her youth.... Sir, remember well what you have written about my cousin Katherine; I will, when I talk to her, tell her every word, and if I find anything contrary, our vicar here, with God's help, will call her out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ within the next ten weeks or less, and by that time I will be ready in every way, by God's grace, and I wish she would be too, truly you can trust me on that. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I.e. announce the banns.

This letter was written on June 24, 1478, and Thomas probably married his little Katherine in August or September, for when Dame Elizabeth writes to her husband on October 5, she says, 'My son Betson and his wife recommend them to you'[27] The poor child was to learn soon enough some of the sorrows of a wife, for a year later Thomas Betson fell dangerously ill, and she was nursing him and looking after his business for all the world as though she were a grave matron and not a bride of sixteen. Moreover, she must already have been expecting the birth of her eldest son. William Stonor's attitude towards his partner's illness is not without humour. He was torn between anxiety for the life of a friend and an even greater anxiety that Betson should not die without setting straight the business obligations between them. We hear of the illness and of Katherine's labours in a letter from one of Stonor's agents to his master:

This letter was written on June 24, 1478, and Thomas probably married his young Katherine in August or September. When Dame Elizabeth writes to her husband on October 5, she says, 'My son Betson and his wife recommend them to you'[27]. The poor girl was about to discover the hardships of being a wife, as a year later Thomas Betson got dangerously ill, and she was nursing him and managing his business like a serious matron instead of a sixteen-year-old bride. Plus, she must have already been expecting their first child. William Stonor's reaction to his partner's illness has a touch of humor. He was caught between worrying about his friend's life and an even greater concern that Betson wouldn’t die without sorting out their business obligations. We hear about the illness and Katherine's efforts in a letter from one of Stonor's agents to his master:

Sir, as per your master’s command, we arrived in Stepney by nine o'clock. When we got there, we saw the gentleman right away, and honestly, he tried to be cheerful, like a sick person might, despite his appearance. We could tell from his demeanor that he wasn’t doing well, and Mistress Bevice along with other ladies and his uncle shared the same view. We encouraged him to stay positive and comforted him as much as we could in your name and my lady's, and then we left the room and went down to the hall. He then fell into a deep sleep and seemed troubled in his mind. At eleven o'clock, I called his uncle from his bed into the gentleman's room and asked for his advice and that of my mistress, his wife, regarding the situation over the past year and a half. When it came to the finances, he admitted that the total was £1,160, which will be ready upon presenting your receipt that discharges him and anyone else responsible after him. Regarding how it’s been managed, he will answer to God and the devil; the books he used to buy and sell are the only evidence, which are kept safely by my mistress, his wife, locked away, along with other contracts and obligations related to various payments to several merchants, as the lord mentioned. As for the silverware, my mistress Jane [likely Jane Riche, the younger sister of Katherine] and I have arranged for it to be gathered and secured, except for the items that must be used immediately.

He sends to Sir William for information about two sums of £80 each owed by Betson to his master and mistress, and adds:

He contacts Sir William to get details about two amounts of £80 each that Betson owes to his master and mistress, and adds:

I trust that Jesus will help him hold on until the messenger comes back; the doctors haven't decided on anything beyond that. The executors are three people: my lady, his wife, Humphrey Starkey, the Recorder of London, and Robert Tate, a merchant from Calais. However, I suggested to him, between me, him, and Mistress Jane, that he should revoke this will and make my lady his wife the sole executor. I can't say what will happen with that yet, but I will do what I can, with God's grace.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

There is something unexpected and a little vulture-like about this gathering of creditors and seizing of plate about the death-bed of a man who had always, after all, shown himself exceedingly affectionate towards the Stonors and devoted to their interests, and who was now my lady's son-in-law. The attempt to make the young wife of sixteen sole executrix, so that she might be completely in her family's hands and without the counsel of two experienced and disinterested merchants, has a somewhat sinister air. The intrigues [pg 135] went on, and three days later the agent writes again. It is pleasant to observe that bad-tempered old Mistress Croke, Dame Elizabeth's mother, was not unmindful of Betson's forbearance during those visits when she had railed upon him with her sharp tongue:

There’s something surprising and a bit predatory about this gathering of creditors and the way they’re swooping in at the deathbed of a man who had always been very affectionate towards the Stonors and dedicated to their interests, and who was now my lady’s son-in-law. Trying to make the young sixteen-year-old wife the sole executrix, so she would be entirely under her family’s control without the advice of two experienced and impartial merchants, feels a bit shady. The intrigues [pg 135] continued, and three days later, the agent wrote again. It’s nice to see that grouchy old Mistress Croke, Dame Elizabeth’s mother, remembered Betson’s patience during those visits when she had constantly berated him with her sharp words:

Regarding the news I have, I hope it will be very good. On Thursday, Lady Croke came to Stepney and brought Master Brinkley with her to see Betson, who was indeed very ill; before he left, he provided him with plasters for his head, stomach, and belly, which allowed him to rest peacefully that night. He returned on Friday... and Betson had improved, as everyone around him confirmed. However, he hasn't decided yet whether Betson will live or die, but he believes he can keep him alive until Tuesday at noon. The reason I'm writing to you now is that I don't have any certainty. Sir, there has been a lot of special effort and secret planning since Mistress Jane and I arrived, which goes against the purpose for which we came. I can't write about the details yet because Mistress Betson is waiting, and all matters and advice are set aside as she relies on your good support and my lady. Furthermore, if he passes away, you'll hear news about her as quickly as we can arrange it. Whether he lives or dies, it's essential that Mistress Jane stays with her until we know for sure, as truly, several people—who you'll learn about later—and my lady have both encouraged her toward a different decision, had we not arrived in time. Mistress Jane deserves a lot of gratitude. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

However, all the schemings were premature, for Betson happily recovered. On October 10 the 'prentice' Henham writes: 'My master Betson is right well amended, blessed be Jesus, and he is past all doubts of sickness and he takes the sustenance right well, and as for physicians, there come none unto him, for he hath no need of them.'[30] But another death was at hand to break the close association between Thomas Betson and the Stonors, for at the end of the year the kind, extravagant, affectionate Dame Elizabeth died. It is a surprising fact that her death seems to have brought to a close the business partnership between her husband and her son-in-law. Henceforth the only references to Thomas Betson in the Stonor papers are occasional notes of his debts to Stonor: doubtless he [pg 136] had bought Sir William's share in their joint business. On March 10, 1480, he acknowledged obligations of £2,835 9s. 0d. to Stonor, and in 1482 he still owed £1,200.[31] It is impossible to guess why the relationship, which was an affectionate personal friendship as well as a business tie, should have come to such a sudden end. As the editor of the Stonor Letters remarks, 'The sincerity and honesty of Betson's character as revealed in his letters, forbids one to suppose that he was to blame.'

However, all the scheming was premature, because Betson happily recovered. On October 10, the apprentice Henham writes: ‘My master Betson is doing really well, thank Jesus, and he’s past all doubt of sickness. He’s eating properly, and as for doctors, none come to him because he doesn’t need them.’[30] But another death was approaching to disrupt the close connection between Thomas Betson and the Stonors, as the kind, extravagant, loving Dame Elizabeth passed away at the end of the year. It’s surprising that her death seems to have ended the business partnership between her husband and her son-in-law. From then on, the only mentions of Thomas Betson in the Stonor papers are occasional notes about his debts to Stonor: he must have bought Sir William's share in their joint business. On March 10, 1480, he acknowledged debts of £2,835 9s. 0d. to Stonor, and in 1482 he still owed £1,200.[31] It’s impossible to guess why the relationship, which was a genuine personal friendship as well as a business connection, came to such an abrupt end. As the editor of the Stonor Letters remarks, ‘The sincerity and honesty of Betson’s character as revealed in his letters makes it hard to believe that he was to blame.’

Such was the more private and domestic side of Thomas Betson's life; but it tells us little (save in occasional references to the Fellowship of the Staple or the price of Cotswold wool) about that great company with which this chapter began; and since he stands here as a type as well as an individual, we must needs turn now to his public and business life, and try to find out from more indirect evidence how a Merchant of the Staple went about his business. The stapler, who would make a good livelihood, must do two things, and give his best attention to both of them: first, he must buy his wool from the English grower, then he must sell it to the foreign buyer. Some of the best wool in England came from the Cotswolds, and when you are a Merchant of the Staple you enjoy bargaining for it, whether you want the proceeds of the great summer clip or of the fells after the autumn sheep-killing. So Thomas Betson rides off to Gloucestershire in the soft spring weather, his good sorrel between his knees, and the scent of the hawthorn blowing round him as he goes. Other wool merchants ride farther afield--into the long dales of Yorkshire to bargain with Cistercian abbots for the wool from their huge flocks, but he and the Celys swear by Cotswold fells (he shipped 2,348 of them to London one July 'in the names of Sir William Stonor knight and Thomas Betson, in the Jesu of London, John Lolyngton master under God'). May is the great month for purchases, and Northleach the great meeting-place of staplers and wool dealers. It is no wonder that Northleach Church is so full of woolmen's brasses, for often they knelt there, and often the village hummed with the buyers and sellers, exchanging orders and examining samples. The Celys bought chiefly from two Northleach wool dealers, William Midwinter and John Busshe. The relations between dealers and sellers were often enough close [pg 137] and pleasant: Midwinter even occasionally tried to provide a customer with a bride as well as with a cargo, and marriageable young ladies were not unwilling to be examined over a gallon of wine and much good cheer at the inn.[32] It is true that Midwinter was apt to be restive when his bills remained for too long unpaid, but he may be forgiven for that. Thomas Betson favoured the wool fells of Robert Turbot of Lamberton,[33] and dealt also with one John Tate, with Whyte of Broadway (another famous wool village),[34] and with John Elmes, a Henley merchant well known to the Stonors. Midwinter, Busshe, and Elmes were all wool dealers, or 'broggers'--middlemen, that is to say, between the farmers who grew and the staplers who bought wool, but often the staplers dealt directly with individual farmers, buying the small man's clip as well as the great man's, and warm friendships sprang from the annual visits, looked forward to in Yorkshire dale and Cotswold valley. It strikes a pleasant note when Richard Russell, citizen and merchant of York, leaves in his will, 'for distribution among the farmers of Yorkes Walde, from whom I bought wool 20 l., and in the same way among the farmers of Lyndeshay 10 l.' (1435).[35]

This was the more private and domestic side of Thomas Betson's life, but it gives us little insight (aside from occasional mentions of the Fellowship of the Staple or the price of Cotswold wool) about the larger context we started with in this chapter. Since he represents both a type and an individual, we need to shift focus to his public and business life and see, through more indirect evidence, how a Merchant of the Staple conducted his trade. A stapler looking to make a decent living must do two things and pay close attention to both: first, buy wool from English growers, and second, sell it to foreign buyers. Some of the best wool in England came from the Cotswolds, and as a Merchant of the Staple, he relished negotiating for it, whether it was the profits from the large summer clip or the wool after the autumn sheep culling. So, Thomas Betson sets off for Gloucestershire in the gentle spring weather, his good sorrel horse between his knees, with the scent of hawthorn wafting around him as he rides. Other wool merchants travel farther—into the long dales of Yorkshire to strike deals with Cistercian abbots for the wool from their massive flocks—but he and the Celys swear by the Cotswold hills (he shipped 2,348 of them to London one July 'in the names of Sir William Stonor knight and Thomas Betson, in the Jesu of London, John Lolyngton master under God'). May is the prime month for purchases, and Northleach is the main hub for staplers and wool dealers. It's no surprise that Northleach Church is filled with the brasses of wool merchants, for they often knelt there, and the village buzzed with buyers and sellers exchanging orders and checking samples. The Celys primarily bought from two wool dealers in Northleach, William Midwinter and John Busshe. The relationships between dealers and sellers were often close and friendly; Midwinter even sometimes tried to set up customers with a bride alongside their wool cargo, and single young women were not averse to being considered over a gallon of wine and lots of good cheer at the inn. It’s true that Midwinter could get anxious when his bills lingered unpaid for too long, but he can be forgiven for that. Thomas Betson preferred the wool from Robert Turbot of Lamberton and also dealt with a man named John Tate, with Whyte of Broadway (another well-known wool village), and with John Elmes, a merchant from Henley who was well known to the Stonors. Midwinter, Busshe, and Elmes were all wool dealers, or 'broggers'—middlemen between the farmers growing the wool and the staplers buying it—though staplers often dealt directly with individual farmers, purchasing the small man’s clip along with the large man’s, fostering warm friendships from the annual visits that were eagerly anticipated in Yorkshire dales and Cotswold valleys. It strikes a nice chord when Richard Russell, a citizen and merchant of York, leaves in his will, 'for distribution among the farmers of Yorkes Walde, from whom I bought wool 20 l., and in the same way among the farmers of Lyndeshay 10 l.' (1435).

The 'Cely Letters' give a mass of information about the wool buying at Northleach. In the May of the same year in which Betson's partnership with Stonor would seem to have ended, old Richard Cely was up there doing business and reporting it to his son, 'Jorge Cely at Caleys'.

The 'Cely Letters' provide a lot of information about wool buying in Northleach. In May of the same year that Betson's partnership with Stonor apparently ended, old Richard Cely was up there conducting business and reporting it to his son, 'Jorge Cely at Caleys'.

I hope you’re doing well. I received your letter dated May 13th (1480) from Calais, which I understood well regarding your activities at the markets and the sale of my medium wool, requested by John Destermer and John Underbay. Therefore, by God's grace, I am preparing to ship the 29 samples, which I purchased from William Midwinter of Northleach. Of those, 26 samples are good quality wool, according to the wool packer Will Breten, and the 3 samples from the rector are also good wool, much finer than what I shipped before Easter last year. Shipping has started in London, but I haven’t shipped anything yet. I will proceed after these holy days, for which I will need you to arrange for the freight and other expenses. Today, your brother Richard Cely rode to Northleach to select and examine a type of skin for me and another type for you. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[pg 138]

On another occasion he writes: 'By your letter you avise me for to buy wool in Cotswold, for which I shall have of John Cely his gathering 30 sack, and of Will Midwinter of Northleach 40 sack. And I am avised to buy no more; wool in Cotswold is at great price, 13s. 4d. a tod, and great riding for wool in Cotswold as was any year this seven year.'[37] What a picture it calls up of merchants trotting along the roads and looking as Chaucer often saw them look:

On another occasion, he writes: 'From your letter, you advise me to buy wool in Cotswold, for which I will get 30 sacks from John Cely and 40 sacks from Will Midwinter of Northleach. And I've been advised not to buy any more; the price of wool in Cotswold is high, 13s. 4d. a tod, and the demand for wool in Cotswold is as strong as it has been in the past seven years.' [37] What a scene it conjures up of merchants riding along the roads, looking just as Chaucer often described them:

A merchant was there with a forked beard,
In motley attire and high on a horse he sat,
On his head a Flemish beaver hat,
His boots were fastened well and neatly;
He spoke his reasons very solemnly,
Always sounding the praises of his earnings.

Often at Northleach Betson must have encountered his brethren of the Staple, the staid old merchant Richard Cely among the rest, and son George who rides with 'Meg', his hawk, on his wrist, and has a horse called 'Bayard' and another called 'Py'; and perhaps also John Barton of Holme beside Newark, the proud stapler who set as a 'posy' in the stained glass windows of his house this motto:

Often at Northleach, Betson must have run into his fellow members of the Staple, including the serious old merchant Richard Cely and his son George, who rides with 'Meg', his hawk, on his wrist, and has a horse named 'Bayard' and another named 'Py'; and maybe also John Barton of Holme near Newark, the boastful stapler who displayed this motto as a 'posy' in the stained glass windows of his house:

I thank God and will always do so
It is the sheep that has paid for everything;[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

though indeed it is unlikely that he came as far south as the Cotswolds for his wool. Sometimes also Betson meets upon the road his rivals, stout, self-possessed Flemings and thin sleek Lombards with black eyes and gesticulating hands, who have no business in the Cotswolds at all, but ought to be buying wool in the mart at Calais. But they come, and all good Englishmen are angry at their tricks and angrier still perhaps at their successful trade. 'I have not as yet packed my wool in London,' writes old Richard Cely on October 29, 1480; 'nor have I not bought this year a lock of wool, for the wool of Cotswold is bought by Lombards, wherefore I have the less haste for to pack my wool at London';[39] and his son writes to him on November 16 from Calais: 'There is but little Cotswold [pg 139] wool at Calais and I understand Lombards has bought it up in England.'[40] It is true that the Celys, other English merchants too, are not unwilling to conclude private bargains from time to time with foreign buyers in England. Two years later their agent, William Cely, writes to advise them that two Flemish merchants are now trying to buy in England contrary to the ordinance, and that those in authority at Calais have got wind of it, and therefore his masters must take care and make Wyllykyn and Peter Bale pay at Calais, 'but as for your dealings knoweth no man, without they search Peter Bale's books.'[41] The upright Betson no doubt eschewed such tricks and resented particularly the clever usurious Lombards, so full of financial dodges to trick the English merchant, for did they not buy the wool in England on credit, riding about as they list in the Cotswolds?

though it seems unlikely that he came as far south as the Cotswolds for his wool. Sometimes Betson runs into his competitors on the road—sturdy, self-assured Flemings and slim, sleek Lombards with dark eyes and expressive hands—who have no business in the Cotswolds at all, but should be buying wool at the market in Calais. But they show up, and all decent Englishmen are upset by their schemes, even more so perhaps by their successful trade. 'I haven’t packed my wool in London yet,' writes old Richard Cely on October 29, 1480; 'nor have I bought a single lock of wool this year, because the wool from Cotswold is being bought by Lombards, so I’m in no rush to pack my wool in London';[39] and his son writes to him on November 16 from Calais: 'There’s only a little Cotswold [pg 139] wool in Calais and I hear the Lombards have bought it all up in England.'[40] It’s true that the Celys and other English merchants are occasionally willing to make private deals with foreign buyers in England. Two years later, their agent, William Cely, writes to inform them that two Flemish merchants are currently trying to buy in England against the rules, and that the authorities in Calais have gotten wind of it, so his bosses need to be cautious and ensure that Wyllykyn and Peter Bale pay at Calais, 'but as for your dealings, no one knows, unless they search Peter Bale's books.'[41] The honest Betson likely avoided such tricks and was particularly irritated by the clever moneylending Lombards, who were full of financial schemes to deceive the English merchant, as didn’t they buy the wool in England on credit, wandering freely around the Cotswolds?

In Cotteswolde, they also ride around
And all of England, and without a doubt,
They do what they want, with freedom and independence
More than we English can obtain in any way.

And then did they not carry the wool to Flanders and sell it for ready money at a loss of five per cent, thereafter lending out this money at heavy usury, mostly to the English merchants themselves, so that by the time pay day came in England, they had realized a heavy profit?

And then didn’t they take the wool to Flanders and sell it for cash at a loss of five percent, then lend out that money at high interest, mostly to the English merchants themselves, so that by the time pay day came in England, they had made a huge profit?

And so they would, if we choose to believe
Wipe our nose with our own sleeve,
Though this proverb is simple and crude,
Its likelihood makes it truly accurate.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The next serious piece of business Thomas Betson must take in hand is the packing and shipping of his wool to Calais. Here he found himself enmeshed in the regulations of the company and the Crown, ever on the look-out for fraud in the packing or description of the staple product. The wool had to be packed in the county from which it came, and there were strict regulations against mixing hair and earth or rubbish with it. The collectors appointed by the company for the different wool-growing districts, and sworn in [pg 140] before the Exchequer, rode round and sealed each package, so that it could not be opened without breaking the seal. Then the great bales were carried on the backs of pack-horses 'by the ancient trackways over the Wiltshire and Hampshire Downs, which had been used before the Roman conquest, and thence through Surrey and Kent to the Medway ports by the Pilgrims' Way.' At the different ports the collectors of customs were ready to enter on their rolls the names of the merchants shipping wool, together with the quantity and description of wool shipped by each.[43] Some of the wool came to London itself, where many of the staplers had offices in Mark Lane (which is a corruption of Mart Lane) and was weighed for the assessment of the customs and subsidy at the Leadenhall.[44] In this business Thomas Betson was helped by Stonor's three assistants or 'prentices', as they call themselves, Thomas Henham, Goddard Oxbridge, and Thomas Howlake, for the last of whom he had a warm corner in his heart, because the young man was gentle to little Katherine Riche. These men were sometimes at the Stonors' London warehouse and sometimes at their house in Calais, and they saved Betson a good deal of trouble, being experienced enough to oversee both the packing of wool in London and its sale in Calais.

The next major task that Thomas Betson needs to tackle is packing and shipping his wool to Calais. He found himself caught up in the regulations of the company and the Crown, which were always on the lookout for fraud in how the wool was packed or described. The wool had to be packed in the county where it was produced, and there were strict rules against mixing hair, dirt, or debris with it. The collectors appointed by the company for the various wool-growing regions, who were sworn in before the Exchequer, would ride around and seal each package, so that they couldn't be opened without breaking the seal. Then the large bales were transported on the backs of pack-horses along the ancient routes over the Wiltshire and Hampshire Downs, used long before the Roman conquest, and then through Surrey and Kent to the Medway ports by the Pilgrims' Way. At the different ports, the customs collectors were ready to log the names of the merchants shipping wool, along with the quantity and description of the wool each was shipping. Some of the wool made its way to London itself, where many staplers had offices in Mark Lane (a name derived from Mart Lane) and was weighed for customs and subsidy assessments at the Leadenhall. In this venture, Thomas Betson was assisted by Stonor's three assistants or 'prentices' as they referred to themselves: Thomas Henham, Goddard Oxbridge, and Thomas Howlake. He had a special fondness for the last one, as he was kind to little Katherine Riche. These men were sometimes at the Stonors' London warehouse and sometimes at their house in Calais, helping Betson significantly by being experienced enough to oversee both the packing of wool in London and its sale in Calais.

To Calais the wool thus packed, and weighed and marked and assessed by the customs officer, was carried in the ships of Calais itself, or of the little ports on the east or south-eastern coast of England, many of which are mere villages today. For ships put out not only from Hull and Colchester, but from Brightlingsea, Rotherhithe, Walberswick in Suffolk, Rainham in Essex, Bradwell, Maidstone, Milton, Newhithe, and Milhall. In August 1478, the Celys were paying the masters of twenty-one different ships for the freight of their sarplers of wool after the summer clip.[45] All through the summer the shipping went on, and right up to Christmas; but during the winter months the merchants were mostly sending over fells or sheepskins, after the great slaughter of sheep and cattle which took place at Martinmas, when housewives salted down their meat for the winter and farmers made delivery of the fells and hides, for which the staplers had long ago bargained. Very often merchants' letters and customs accounts give us the names of these [pg 141] doughty little ships and their cargoes. In the October of 1481, for instance, the Celys were shipping a consignment of fells:

To Calais, the wool that was packed, weighed, marked, and assessed by the customs officer was transported on ships from Calais itself or from the small ports on the eastern or southeastern coast of England, many of which are just villages today. Ships set sail not only from Hull and Colchester but also from Brightlingsea, Rotherhithe, Walberswick in Suffolk, Rainham in Essex, Bradwell, Maidstone, Milton, Newhithe, and Milhall. In August 1478, the Celys paid the captains of twenty-one different ships for transporting their samples of wool after the summer harvest. All summer long, shipping was active, continuing right up to Christmas; but during the winter months, merchants primarily sent over fells or sheepskins after the large slaughter of sheep and cattle that took place at Martinmas, when housewives preserved their meat for winter and farmers delivered the fells and hides, which the staplers had already negotiated long before. Often, merchants' letters and customs accounts reveal the names of these [pg 141] brave little ships and their cargoes. In October 1481, for example, the Celys were shipping a consignment of fells:

Dear Sir, I humbly recommend to you, after proper introduction, that my master has shipped his fells at the port of London during this shipment in October ..., which you must receive and pay for the freight first, by the grace of God. On the 'Mary' of London, under Captain William Sordyvale, there are 7 packs, totaling 2800, located behind the mast. One pack is on top, and some of that pack contains summer fells marked with an O. Below that, there are 3 packs of fells from William Dalton, and underneath them lie the other 6 packs from my master. Additionally, on the 'Christopher' of Rainham, under Captain Harry Wylkyns, you'll find 7 and a half packs of Cotswold fell, totaling 3000 pelt, located behind the mast. Under those, there are 200 fells from Welther Fyldes, managed by William Lyndy from Northampton, and the separation is made with small cords. Furthermore, on the 'Thomas' of Maidstone, under Captain Harry Lawson, there are 6 pokes, totaling 2400 pelt. Five packs are located right before the mast below deck, with no one above them, and one pack is in the stern area; among the six packs, some are summer fells also marked with an O. Lastly, on the 'Mary Grace' of London, under Captain John Lokyngton, there are 6 packs, totaling 2400 pelt, located behind the fells of Thomas Graunger, with the separation marked in red. In total, my master has shipped 26 and a half packs this time, consisting of 561 winter fells from the region marked with a C, and there are over 600 summer fells, though some were left behind as we could not arrange for two packs. All summer fells are marked with an O. Additionally, you will receive your male [trunk] with your gear and an Essex cheese marked with my master's mark from the 'Mary' of Rainham, under Captain John Danyell.

And so on, with details of the number of fells shipped in like manner by the Michael of Hull and the Thomas of Newhithe, where they lay 'next the mast aftward under the fells of Thomas Betson's', over 11,000 fells in all.[46]

And so forth, including details about the number of fells shipped similarly by the Michael of Hull and the Thomas of Newhithe, where they were stored 'next to the mast towards the back under the fells of Thomas Betson's', totaling over 11,000 fells in all.[46]

How invigorating is such a list of ships. Cargoes are the most romantic of topics, whether they be apes and ivory and peacocks, or 'cheap tin trays'; and since the day that Jason sailed to Colchis fleeces have ever been among the most romantic of cargoes. How they smack of the salt too, those old master mariners, Henry Wilkins, master of the Christopher of Rainham, John Lollington, [pg 142] master of the Jesu of London, Robert Ewen, master of the Thomas of Newhithe, and all the rest of them, waving their hands to their wives and sweethearts as they sail out of the sparkling little bays, with the good woolsacks abaft or under hatches--shipmen, all of them, after Chaucer's heart:

How exciting is such a list of ships. Cargo is one of the most romantic topics, whether it includes apes, ivory, peacocks, or 'cheap tin trays'; and ever since Jason set sail to Colchis, fleeces have always been one of the most romantic types of cargo. Those old master mariners—Henry Wilkins, captain of the Christopher from Rainham, John Lollington, captain of the Jesu from London, Robert Ewen, captain of the Thomas from Newhithe, and all the others—how they evoke the salty sea air as they wave goodbye to their wives and sweethearts while sailing out of the sparkling little bays, with fine woolsacks in the hold or packed away—seafarers, all of them, after Chaucer's heart:

But of his trade, to calculate well his tides, His streams and the dangers around him, His harbor and his moon, his navigation, There was no one like him from Hull to Carthage. He was bold and wise in his endeavors; His beard had been shaken by many a storm; He knew all the harbors as they were, From Gotland to the Cape of Finisterre, And every creek in Britain and in Spain. His ship was called the Maudelayne.

Their ships were doubtless like the Margaret Cely, which the two Cely brothers bought and called after their mother, for the not excessive sum of £28, exclusive of rigging and fittings. She carried a master, boatswain, cook, and sixteen jolly sailor-men, and she kept a good look out for pirates and was armed with cannon and bows, bills, five dozen darts, and twelve pounds of gunpowder! She was victualled with salt fish, bread, wheat and beer, and she plied with the Celys' trade to Zealand, Flanders, and Bordeaux.[47] She must have been about two hundred tons, but some of the other little ships were much smaller, for, as the learned editor of the Cely Papers tells us, 'The ships of the little Medway ports could scarcely have been of thirty tons to navigate the river safely; the "Thomas" of Maidstone can have been only a barge, if she had to pass Aylesford Bridge.'[48] But they navigated the channel and dodged the pirates blithely enough, though often Thomas Betson at Calais was nervous about the safe arrival of the wool fleet. Like Chaucer's merchant,

Their ships were probably like the Margaret Cely, which the two Cely brothers bought and named after their mother, for the reasonable price of £28, not including rigging and fittings. She had a captain, a boatswain, a cook, and sixteen cheerful sailors, always on the lookout for pirates and equipped with cannons, bows, bills, five dozen darts, and twelve pounds of gunpowder! She was stocked with salt fish, bread, wheat, and beer, and she operated in the Celys' trade to Zealand, Flanders, and Bordeaux.[47] She must have weighed about two hundred tons, but some of the other smaller ships were much less, since, as the knowledgeable editor of the Cely Papers tells us, 'The ships of the small Medway ports could hardly have been thirty tons to navigate the river safely; the "Thomas" of Maidstone could only have been a barge, if she had to pass Aylesford Bridge.'[48] But they navigated the channel and dodged the pirates quite successfully, even though Thomas Betson at Calais often worried about the wool fleet's safe arrival. Like Chaucer's merchant,

He wanted the sea to be maintained for anything
Between Middelburgh and Orewelle.

Side by side with George or Richard Cely he must often have strained his eyes from the quay, with the salt wind blowing out the [pg 143] feather in his cap, and breathed a thanksgiving to God when the ships hove in sight. 'And, Sir,' he writes once to Stonor from London, 'thanked be the good Lord, I understand for certain that our wool shipped be comen in ... to Calais. I would have kept the tidings till I had comen myself, because it is good, but I durst not be so bold, for your mastership now against this good time may be glad and joyful of these tidings, for in truth I am glad and heartily thank God of it.'[49] The 'prentice' Thomas Henham writes likewise three weeks later: 'I departed from Sandwich the 11th day of April and so came unto Calais upon Sher Thursday[N] last with the wool ships, and so blessed be Jesu I have received your wools in safety. Furthermore, Sir, if it please your mastership for to understand this, I have received your wools as fair and as whole as any man's in the fleet. Moreover, Sir, if it please your mastership for to understand how your wool was housed ever deal by Easter even. Furthermore, Sir, if it please your mastership for to understand that the shipman be content and paid of their freight.'[50] The Celys write in the same strain too: 'This day the 16th of August the wool fleet came to Calais both of London and Ipswich in safety, thanked be God, and this same day was part landed and it riseth fair yet, thanked be God.'[51] Their letters tell us too what danger it was that they feared. 'I pray Jesu send you safe hither and soon,' writes Richard to his 'right well beloved brother George', on June 6, 1482. 'Robert Eryke was chased with Scots between Calais and Dover. They scaped narrow.'[52] There are many such chases recorded, and we hear too of wool burnt under hatches or cast overboard in a storm.[53]

Standing next to George or Richard Cely, he must have often squinted from the dock, with the salty wind blowing out the feather in his cap, and offered a prayer of thanks to God when the ships came into view. "And, Sir," he once wrote to Stonor from London, "thank the good Lord, I have confirmed that our wool has arrived in Calais. I wanted to keep the news to myself until I got there because it’s great news, but I didn't want to be too bold, as your master might want to hear this good news now and be glad and joyful for it, for honestly, I am really happy and thank God for it." The apprentice Thomas Henham wrote similarly three weeks later: "I left Sandwich on April 11th and arrived in Calais on Maundy Thursday last with the wool ships, and blessed be Jesus, I received your wools safely. Furthermore, Sir, if it pleases your master, I received your wools as well and as complete as anyone else's in the fleet. Additionally, Sir, if it pleases your master to know how your wool was stored just before Easter. Moreover, Sir, if your master wants to know that the shipmen are content and have been paid their freight." The Celys wrote in the same way too: "On the 16th of August, the wool fleet arrived safely in Calais from both London and Ipswich, thank God, and part of it was unloaded that day and it’s still coming in nicely, thank God." Their letters also reveal the dangers they feared. "I pray Jesus sends you safely here and soon," Richard wrote to his "very dear brother George" on June 6, 1482. "Robert Eryke was chased by Scots between Calais and Dover. They barely escaped." There are many such chases recorded, and we also hear of wool being burned in the hold or thrown overboard in a storm.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ That is, Shrove Thursday.

Thomas Betson and the Celys travelled very often across the Channel in these ships, which carried passengers and letters, and they were almost as much at home in Calais as in London. When in Calais English merchants were not allowed to live anywhere they liked, all over the town. The Company of the Staple had a list of regular licensed 'hosts', in whose houses they might stay. Usually a number of merchants lived with each host, the most potent, grave, and reverend seniors dining at a high table, and smaller fry at side tables in the hall. Sometimes they quarrelled over terms, as when [pg 144] William Cely writes home one day to Richard and George in London:

Thomas Betson and the Celys frequently traveled across the Channel in ships that carried passengers and mail, making them feel almost as at home in Calais as in London. While in Calais, English merchants couldn't just live anywhere in the town. The Company of the Staple had a list of approved 'hosts' where they could stay. Usually, several merchants lived with each host, with the most important, serious, and respected individuals dining at a main table, while the others sat at side tables in the hall. Sometimes there were disputes over the terms, like when [pg 144] William Cely wrote home one day to Richard and George in London:

Item. Sir, please understand that there is a disagreement between our host Thomas Graunger and the group regarding our lodging. Thomas Graunger promised us when we arrived that we would only pay 3s. 4d. a week at the high table and 2s. 6d. at the side table. Now he says he will charge no less than 4s. a week at the high table and 40d. at the side table. Because of this, the group will be moving to other lodgings; some will go to one place and some to another. William Dalton will stay at Robert Torneys, and Ralph Temyngton and Master Brown's servant from Stamford will be at Thomas Clarke's. So, all the group is leaving except for me. Therefore, I am informing your masters so you can decide what you would like to do next. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But Thomas Betson never fell out with his hosts, whose only complaint of him must have been that he sat long over his love letters and came down late to dinner.

But Thomas Betson never had any issues with his hosts, whose only complaint about him must have been that he spent too much time on his love letters and showed up late for dinner.

There was business enough for him to do at Calais. First of all, when the wool was landed, it had to be inspected by the Royal officers, to see that it had been properly labelled, and their skilled packers examined, repacked, and resealed the bales. This was an anxious moment for merchants who were conscious of inferior wool among their bulging sarplers. The honest Betson, we may be certain, never cheated, but the Celys knew more than a little about the tricks of the trade, and one year, when the Lieutenant of Calais took out sarpler No. 24, which their agent, William Cely, knew to be poor wool, in order to make a test, he privily substitutes No. 8, which was 'fair wool' and changed the labels, so that he was soon able to write home, 'Your wool is awarded by the sarpler that I cast out last.'[55] No wonder Gower said that Trick was regent of the Staple,

There was plenty for him to do in Calais. First, when the wool arrived, it needed to be checked by the Royal officers to ensure it was properly labeled, and their skilled packers would examine, repack, and reseal the bales. This was a tense moment for merchants who were aware of inferior wool hidden among their bulging samples. The honest Betson, we can be sure, never cheated, but the Celys were quite familiar with the tricks of the trade. One year, when the Lieutenant of Calais pulled out sample No. 24, which their agent, William Cely, knew was low quality for testing, he secretly swapped it with No. 8, which was 'fair wool,' and changed the labels. This way, he was able to write back home, 'Your wool is awarded by the sample that I rejected last.'[55] No wonder Gower said that Trick was the regent of the Staple,

If it’s about keeping the wool
I see many struggling
With the old ways of loyalty.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Then there was the custom and subsidy to be paid to the Mayor and Fellowship of the Staple, who collected it for the King. And then [pg 145] came the main business of every merchant, the selling of the wool. Thomas Betson preferred, of course, to sell it as quickly as possible, as the ships came in, but sometimes the market was slow and wool remained for some months on his hands. Such wool from the summer sheep shearing, shipped in or before the month of February following, and remaining unsold by April 6th, was classed as old wool, and the Fellowship of the Staple ordained that foreign buyers must take one sarpler of old wool with every three of new; and although the Flemings grumbled and wanted to take one of old to five of new, they had to put up with the regulation.[57] A great deal of Betson's business would be done at the mart of Calais itself, where he met with the dignified Flemish merchants, scions of old families with estates of their own, and the more plebeian merchants of Delft and Leyden, and the wool dealers from sunny Florence and Genoa and Venice. Among the best customers both of the Stonors and the Celys (for they are mentioned in the letters of both) were Peter and Daniel van de Rade of Bruges. Thomas Howlake on one occasion reports a sale of four sarplers of fine Cotswold wool to them at 19 marks the sack, with a rebate of 4-1/2 cloves on the sack of 52, and adds: 'Sir, an it please you, as for the foresaid merchants that have bought your wool, [they] be as good as any that came out of Flanders and for that I have showed them the more favour and given them the more respite of that.'[58]

Then there was the fee and tax to be paid to the Mayor and the Fellowship of the Staple, who collected it for the King. And then [pg 145] came the main focus of every merchant, which was selling the wool. Thomas Betson preferred, of course, to sell it as quickly as possible when the ships arrived, but sometimes the market was slow, and wool would sit with him for several months. Wool from the summer sheep shearing, shipped in or before February of the following year and remaining unsold by April 6th, was categorized as old wool, and the Fellowship of the Staple mandated that foreign buyers must take one sample of old wool for every three of new; even though the Flemish complained and wanted to take one of old for every five of new, they had to accept the rule.[57] A significant portion of Betson's business occurred at the market in Calais, where he interacted with the distinguished Flemish merchants, descendants of old families with their own estates, as well as the more common merchants from Delft and Leyden and the wool traders from sunny Florence, Genoa, and Venice. Among the best customers for both the Stonors and the Celys (as mentioned in the letters of both) were Peter and Daniel van de Rade from Bruges. On one occasion, Thomas Howlake reported a sale of four bags of fine Cotswold wool to them at 19 marks per sack, with a discount of 4-1/2 cloves on the sack of 52, and added: 'Sir, if it pleases you, as for the aforementioned merchants who have bought your wool, [they] are as good as any that came from Flanders, and for that I have shown them more favor and given them more time on that.'[58]

The staplers, however, did not do business at Calais alone, but rode also to the great fairs at Antwerp, Bruges, and the country round. 'Thomas Betson,' writes Henham to his master, 'came unto Calais the last day of April and so he departed in good health unto Bruges mart the first day of May.'[59]

The staplers didn’t only trade at Calais; they also went to the big fairs in Antwerp, Bruges, and the surrounding areas. 'Thomas Betson,' Henham writes to his master, 'arrived in Calais on the last day of April and then left in good health for the Bruges fair on the first day of May.'[59]

One day, this merchant decided
To prepare his belongings
To head to the town of Bruges
To buy a shipment of goods--[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

only it was to 'sellen' a portion that Betson went. He himself writes Sir William: 'Liketh it you to wit that on Trinity even I came to Calais and, thanked be the good Lord, I had a full fair passage, and, Sir, with God's might I intend on Friday next to depart to the [pg 146] mart-wards. I beseech the good Lord be my speed and help me in all my works. And, Sir, I trust to God's mercy, if the world be merry here, to do somewhat that shall be both to your profit and mine. As yet there cometh but few merchants here; hereafter with God's grace there will come more. I shall lose no time when the season shall come, I promise you.... And, Sir, when I come from the mart I shall send you word of all matters by the mercy of our Lord.'[61] At the fairs Betson would meet with a great crowd of merchants from all over Europe, though often enough political disturbances made the roads dangerous and merchants ran some risk of being robbed. The English traders were commonly reputed to be the best sellers and customers at the fairs of Flanders and Brabant, though the Flemings sometimes complained of them, and said that the staplers made regulations forbidding their merchants to buy except on the last day, when the Flemish sellers, anxious to pack and be off, let their goods go at insufficient prices.[62] The author of the Libelle of Englyshe Polycye boasts proudly of the custom brought by the English to these marts:

only it was to 'sell' a portion that Betson went. He himself writes to Sir William: 'Do you want to know that on Trinity eve I came to Calais and, thanks to the good Lord, I had a very good passage, and, Sir, with God's help I plan to leave for the [pg 146] market next Friday. I ask the good Lord to speed me and assist me in all my endeavors. And, Sir, I trust in God's mercy that if everything is going well here, I will do something that will benefit both you and me. So far, only a few merchants have come here; later, with God's grace, there will be more. I won’t waste any time when the season arrives, I promise you.... And, Sir, when I return from the market, I will let you know about everything as soon as possible, by the mercy of our Lord.'[61] At the fairs, Betson would encounter a huge crowd of merchants from all over Europe, though often political unrest made the roads dangerous and merchants faced some risk of being robbed. The English traders were generally regarded as the best sellers and buyers at the fairs in Flanders and Brabant, although the Flemish sometimes complained about them, stating that the staplers made rules forbidding their merchants from buying except on the last day, when the Flemish sellers, eager to pack up and leave, sold their goods at low prices.[62] The author of the Libelle of Englyshe Polycye boasts proudly of the customs introduced by the English to these markets:

They in Holland at Calais buy our skins,
And our wool, which Englishmen sell...
And we in the fairs of Brabant are charged
With English cloth, really good and nice to see,
We are also charged with mercery,
Haberdashery goods, and grocery,
To which fairs, that Englishmen call markets,
Every nation often makes their way to,
English and French, Lombards, Genoese,
Catalans make their way there,
Scots, Spaniards, Irishmen hang around,
With a great supply of salted hides,
And I hear that we in Brabant reside,
Flanders and Zealand, we buy more goods
In common use than all other nations;
This I've heard from merchants’ accounts,
And if the English are not at the fairs,
They fall short and seem insignificant;
Because they buy more and pull from their pockets
More goods than all other groups.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
[pg 147]

Fairs were held at different times in different places, but there were during the year four great fair seasons corresponding to the four seasons in the year.[64] There was the Cold mart in the winter, to which Thomas Betson rode muffled in fur, with his horse's hoofs ringing on the frosty roads; there was the Pask (Pasques, Easter) mart in the spring, when he whistled blithely and stuck a violet in his cap; there was the Synxon (St John) mart in the summer, round about St John the Baptist's Day, when he was hot and mopped his brow, and bought a roll of tawny satin or Lucca silk for Katherine from a Genoese in a booth at Antwerp; and there was the Balms, or Bammys mart in the autumn, round about the day of St Rémy, whom the Flemings call St Bamis (October 28), when he would buy her a fur of budge or mink, or a mantle of fine black shanks from the Hansards at their mart in Bruges. It was at these marts that the Merchants of the Staple, jaunting about from place to place to meet buyers for their wool, did a hundred little commissions for their friends; for folk at home were apt to think that staplers existed to do their errands for them abroad and to send them presents. One wanted a pair of Louvain gloves, the other a sugar loaf, the other a pipe of Gascon wine ('You can get it cheaper over there, my dear'), the other a yard or two of Holland cloth; while ginger and saffron were always welcome, and could be bought from the Venetians, whom the Celys spell 'Whenysyans'. Then, of course, there were purchases to be made in the way of business, such as Calais packthread and canvas from Arras or Brittany or Normandy to pack the bales of wool.[65] As to the Celys, Thomas Betson was wont to say that their talk was of nothing but sport and buying hawks, save on one gloomy occasion, when George Cely rode for ten miles in silence and then confided to him that over in England his grey bitch had whelped and had fourteen pups, and then died and the pups with her.[66]

Fairs happened at different times in various places, but there were four major fair seasons throughout the year that matched the four seasons. There was the Cold mart in winter, where Thomas Betson rode bundled up in fur, his horse's hooves echoing on the icy roads; the Pask (Easter) mart in spring, when he whistled cheerfully and pinned a violet in his cap; the Synxon (St John) mart in summer, around St John the Baptist's Day, when he felt hot, wiped his brow, and bought a roll of tawny satin or Lucca silk for Katherine from a Genoese in a stall at Antwerp; and the Balms, or Bammys mart in autumn, close to St Rémy’s Day (October 28), when he would get her a fur of budge or mink, or a cloak of fine black shanks from the Hansards at their fair in Bruges. It was at these fairs that the Merchants of the Staple, traveling from place to place to meet buyers for their wool, handled a hundred little favors for their friends; people back home often thought that staplers were there to run their errands abroad and send them gifts. One person wanted a pair of Louvain gloves, another a sugar loaf, another a pipe of Gascon wine ("You can get it cheaper over there, my dear"), and another a yard or two of Holland cloth; meanwhile, ginger and saffron were always appreciated and could be purchased from Venetians, whom the Celys called 'Whenysyans'. Then, of course, there were business purchases to make, like Calais packthread and canvas from Arras, Brittany, or Normandy to pack the bales of wool. As for the Celys, Thomas Betson often said that their conversations revolved around sports and buying hawks, except for one gloomy occasion when George Cely rode for ten miles in silence and then revealed that back in England his grey bitch had given birth to fourteen pups, and then both she and the pups had died.

Between the counting-house in Calais and the fairs and marts of the country Thomas Betson would dispose of his wool and fells. But his labour did not end here, for he would now have to embark upon the complicated business of collecting money from his customers, the Flemish merchants, and with it paying his creditors in England, the Cotswold wool dealers. It was customary for the [pg 148] staplers to pay for their wool by bills due, as a rule, at six months, and Thomas Betson would be hard put to meet them if the foreign buyers delayed to pay him. Moreover, his difficulties were inconceivably complicated by the exchanges. We think we know something about the difficulty of divers and fluctuating exchanges today, but we can hardly imagine the elaborate calculations and the constant disputes which racked the brain of a Merchant of the Staple in the fifteenth century. Not only did the rates between England and the Continent constantly vary, but, as the editor of the Cely Papers points out, 'the number of potentates of all kinds who claimed the privilege of issuing their own coinage and the frequently suspicious character of what they uttered as gold and silver, made the matter of adjustment of values difficult for the Celys, who were evidently obliged to take what they could get.'[67] Only imagine the difficulties of poor Thomas Betson, when into his counting-house there wandered in turn the Andrew guilder of Scotland, the Arnoldus gulden of Gueldres (very much debased), the Carolus groat of Charles of Burgundy, new crowns and old crowns of France, the David and the Falewe of the Bishopric of Utrecht, the Hettinus groat of the Counts of Westphalia, the Lewe or French Louis d'or, the Limburg groat, the Milan groat, the Nimueguen groat, the Phelippus or Philippe d'or of Brabant, the Plaques of Utrecht, the Postlates of various bishops, the English Ryall (worth ten shillings), the Scots Rider or the Rider of Burgundy (so called because they bore the figure of a man on horseback), the Florin Rhenau of the Bishopric of Cologne and the Setillers.[68] He had to know the value in English money of them all, as it was fixed for the time being by the Fellowship, and most of them were debased past all reason. Indeed, English money enjoyed an enviable good fame in this respect until Henry VIII began debasing the coinage for his own nefarious ends. The letters of the Celys are full of worried references to the exchange, and much we should pity Thomas Betson. But doubtless he was like Chaucer's bearded merchant: 'Wel koude he in exchaunge sheeldes [French crowns] selle.'

Between the counting-house in Calais and the markets across the country, Thomas Betson sold his wool and hides. But his work didn’t stop there; he now had to tackle the complicated task of collecting payments from his customers, the Flemish merchants, and using that money to pay his creditors back in England, the Cotswold wool dealers. It was common for the [pg 148] staplers to pay for their wool through bills that were usually due in six months, and Thomas Betson would struggle to meet these if the foreign buyers delayed their payments. Additionally, his challenges were incredibly complicated by currency exchanges. We think we know something about the issues of various and changing exchange rates today, but we can hardly grasp the complex calculations and ongoing disputes that troubled a Merchant of the Staple in the fifteenth century. Not only did exchange rates between England and the Continent change frequently, but, as the editor of the Cely Papers points out, 'the number of rulers of all kinds who claimed the right to issue their own currency and the often dubious quality of what they passed off as gold and silver made it difficult for the Celys, who obviously had to take what they could get.'[67] Just imagine the difficulties faced by poor Thomas Betson when various currencies made their way into his counting-house: the Andrew guilder of Scotland, the Arnoldus gulden of Gueldres (heavily debased), the Carolus groat of Charles of Burgundy, new and old crowns of France, the David and the Falewe of the Bishopric of Utrecht, the Hettinus groat from the Counts of Westphalia, the Lewe or French Louis d'or, the Limburg groat, the Milan groat, the Nimueguen groat, the Phelippus or Philippe d'or of Brabant, the Plaques of Utrecht, the Postlates from various bishops, the English Ryall (worth ten shillings), the Scots Rider, or the Rider of Burgundy (named because they showed a man on horseback), the Florin Rhenau from the Bishopric of Cologne, and the Setillers.[68] He needed to know the value of all these currencies in English money as determined by the Fellowship, and most of them were shockingly devalued. In fact, English money had a good reputation in this regard until Henry VIII began debasing the coinage for his own unscrupulous purposes. The letters of the Celys are filled with anxious mentions of the exchange, and we should certainly feel sorry for Thomas Betson. But undoubtedly, he was like Chaucer's bearded merchant: 'Well could he exchange shields [French crowns] for sale.'



To effect their payments between England and the Netherlands the staplers used to make use of the excellent banking facilities and instruments of credit (bills of exchange and so forth), which were [pg 149] placed at their disposal by Italian and Spanish merchants and by the English mercers, all of whom combined trading with financial operations. Thus we find William Cely writing to his masters:

To make their payments between England and the Netherlands, the staplers took advantage of the great banking services and credit tools (like bills of exchange) provided by Italian and Spanish merchants, as well as by English mercers, all of whom mixed trading with financial activities. So, we see William Cely writing to his employers: [pg 149]


Please understand, my masters, that I have received £300 Flemish from John Delowppys after paying the bill sent to me by Adlington. I have paid Gynott Strabant £84 6s. 6d. Flemish. Additionally, I have sent you 180 sterling nobles via exchange with Benynge Decasonn, Lombard, to be paid at usance. I delivered it at 11s. 2-1/2d. Flemish per noble, amounting to £100 17s. 6d. Flemish. Furthermore, I have also sent you 89 nobles and 6s. sterling via exchange with Jacob van de Base, payable in London at usance as well. I delivered it at 11s. 2d. Flemish for each sterling noble, totaling £50 Flemish. The rest of your £300 is still with me, as I cannot send you more at this time since no one is taking any money yet. Currently, money is being traded on the bourse at 11s. 3-1/2d. per noble, and no other currency is accepted except Nimueguen groats, crowns, Andrew guilders, and Rhenish guilders, with exchange rates worsening continuously. Also, I am sending you the first two letters of the payment for the exchanges mentioned above enclosed in this letter. Benynge Decasonn's letter is addressed to Gabriel Defuye and Peter Sanly, Genoese, while Jacob van de Base's letter is directed to Anthony Carsy and Marcy Strossy, Spaniards. You will find them on Lombard Street.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A week later he writes:

A week later, he texts:

I understand that you have arranged an exchange involving John Raynold, a merchant, for £60 sterling, which is due on the 25th of the month, and for Diego da Castro, a Spaniard, another £60 sterling, due on the 26th of the same month. Both amounts will be settled on those dates. As for Master Lewis More, a Lombard, he has been paid and I have the bill; his lawyer is quite difficult—he only wants Nijmegen groats. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Many a letter such as this must Thomas Betson have written at his lodgings, sitting so late over his work that he must needs write to his friends when he ought to be sleeping and date his letters: 'At London, on our Lady day in the night, when I deem ye were in your bed, for mine eyne smarted, so God help me.'[71] And when he came [pg 150] to make up his annual accounts he had the hardest work of all to do. Here is a portrait of him at his labours:

Many letters like this must have been written by Thomas Betson in his lodgings, staying up so late over his work that he ended up writing to his friends when he should have been sleeping, dating his letters: 'In London, on our Lady's Day at night, when I bet you were in bed, because my eyes are hurting, so help me God.'[71] And when it was time for him to put together his annual accounts, he had the toughest work of all ahead of him. Here’s a depiction of him at work:

On the third day, this merchant gets up,
And thoughtfully considers his situation,
He goes into his counting house,
To reflect on the past year and how he fared,
And how he spent his wealth,
And whether he gained or not.
He spreads out many books and bags
In front of him on his counting board.
His treasure and hoard were quite rich,
So he quickly shut the door of his counting house;
And he also didn’t want anyone to interrupt him
While he was doing his accounting, for the time being;
And so he sits until it was past prime time.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Thus was passed the life of a Merchant of the Staple: in riding to the Cotswold farms for wool; in business at the counting-houses in Marks Lane; in sailing from London to Calais and from Calais to London again; in dealing with merchant strangers at the mart in Calais, or riding to the marts of Flanders in fair time. The great company sheltered him, arranged his lodging, kept a sharp eye on the quality of his wool, made rules for his buying and selling, and saw that he had justice in its court. It was in this setting of hard and withal of interesting work that Thomas Betson's love story flowered into a happy marriage. He was not destined to live long after his recovery from the serious illness of 1479; perhaps it left him permanently delicate, for he died some six years later, in 1486. During her seven years of married life (beginning, be it remembered, at the age of fifteen), the diligent Katherine had borne him five children, two sons, Thomas and John, and three daughters, Elizabeth, Agnes, and Alice. Fortunately Thomas died very comfortably off, as his will (still preserved in Somerset House) informs us. He had become a member of the Fishmongers' Company as well as a Merchant of the Staple, for by his time the great city companies were no longer confined to persons actually engaged in the trade which each represented. In his will[73] Thomas Betson leaves money [pg 151] for the repair of the roof loft in his parish church of All Hallows, Barking, where he was buried, and 'thirty pounds to the garnishing of the Staple Chapel in Our Lady Church at Calais, to buy some jewel', and twenty pounds to the 'Stockfishmongers' to buy plate. He makes the latter company the guardian of his children, leaves his house to his wife, and a legacy of 40s. to Thomas Henham, his colleague in Stonor's service, and characteristically gives directions 'for the costs of my burying to be done not outrageously, but soberly and discreetly and in a mean [moderate, medium] manner, that it may be unto the worship and laud of Almighty God.' Katherine, a widow with five children at the age of twenty-two, married as her second husband William Welbech, haberdasher (the Haberdashers were a wealthy company), by whom she had another son. But her heart stayed with the husband who wrote her her first playful love-letter when she was a child, and on her death in 1510 she directed that she should be laid by the side of Thomas Betson at All Hallows, Barking, where three staplers still lie beneath their brasses, although no trace of him remains.[74] There let them lie, long forgotten, and yet worthier of memory than many of the armoured knights who sleep under carved sepulchres in our beautiful medieval churches.

Thus passed the life of a Merchant of the Staple: riding to the Cotswold farms for wool; working at the counting houses in Marks Lane; sailing from London to Calais and back; dealing with merchant strangers at the market in Calais, or heading to the markets of Flanders during fair times. The large company supported him, arranged his lodging, closely monitored the quality of his wool, established rules for his buying and selling, and ensured he received justice in its court. It was in this backdrop of demanding yet engaging work that Thomas Betson's love story blossomed into a happy marriage. He was not meant to live long after recovering from a serious illness in 1479; perhaps it left him fragile, as he died about six years later, in 1486. During her seven years of married life (starting, notably, at age fifteen), the diligent Katherine gave him five children: two sons, Thomas and John, and three daughters, Elizabeth, Agnes, and Alice. Fortunately, Thomas passed away comfortably well-off, as his will (still kept in Somerset House) indicates. He had become a member of the Fishmongers' Company as well as a Merchant of the Staple, for by his time, the major city companies were no longer limited to individuals actually engaged in the trade each represented. In his will[73], Thomas Betson leaves money [pg 151] for repairing the roof loft in his parish church of All Hallows, Barking, where he was buried, and 'thirty pounds for decorating the Staple Chapel in Our Lady Church at Calais, to buy some jewelry', and twenty pounds to the 'Stockfishmongers' for buying silverware. He names the latter company as the guardian of his children, leaves his house to his wife, and a legacy of 40s. to Thomas Henham, his colleague in Stonor's service, and characteristically instructs that 'for the costs of my burial to be done not extravagantly, but modestly and discreetly, in a moderate manner, to honor and praise Almighty God.' Katherine, a widow with five children at twenty-two, married William Welbech, a haberdasher (the Haberdashers were a wealthy company), with whom she had another son. But her heart remained with the husband who wrote her a playful love letter when she was a child, and upon her death in 1510, she requested to be laid next to Thomas Betson at All Hallows, Barking, where three staplers still rest beneath their brasses, although no trace of him remains.[74] There let them lie, long forgotten, yet more deserving of remembrance than many armored knights who sleep under carved tombs in our beautiful medieval churches.

The wreaths wither on your head;
  So stop bragging about your great accomplishments!
Now at Death's purple altar,
  Look at where the winner turns into a victim and bleeds.
    Your heads will end up
    In the cold grave:
Only the deeds of the righteous
Smell sweet and bloom in their ashes.





[pg 152]

CHAPTER VII

Thomas Paycocke of Coggeshall

AN ESSEX CLOTHIER IN THE DAYS OF HENRY VII


This was a gallant cloathier sure
Whose fame for ever shall endure.
--THOMAS DELONEY

The great and noble trade of cloth-making has left many traces upon the life of England, architectural, literary, and social. It has filled our countryside with magnificent Perpendicular churches and gracious oak-beamed houses. It has filled our popular literature with old wives' tales of the worthies of England, in which the clothiers Thomas of Reading and Jack of Newbury rub elbows with Friar Bacon and Robin Hood. It has filled our shires with gentlemen; for, as Defoe observed, in the early eighteenth century 'many of the great families who now pass for gentry in the western counties have been originally raised from and built up by this truly noble manufacture'. It has filled our census lists with surnames--Weaver, Webber, Webb, Sherman, Fuller, Walker, Dyer--and given to every unmarried woman the designation of a spinster. And from the time when the cloth trade ousted that of wool as the chief export trade of England down to the time when it was in its turn ousted by iron and cotton, it was the foundation of England's commercial greatness. 'Among all Crafts,' says old Deloney, 'this was the only chief, for that it was the greatest merchandize, by the which our Country became famous thorowout all Nations.'[1]

The important and esteemed craft of cloth-making has significantly impacted life in England in architectural, literary, and social ways. It has filled our countryside with stunning Perpendicular churches and charming oak-beamed homes. It has also populated our popular literature with tales of England's notable figures, where clothiers like Thomas of Reading and Jack of Newbury interact with characters like Friar Bacon and Robin Hood. It has created a class of gentlemen in our counties; as Defoe noted in the early eighteenth century, "many of the great families who now pass for gentry in the western counties have been originally raised from and built up by this truly noble manufacture." It has filled our census records with surnames—Weaver, Webber, Webb, Sherman, Fuller, Walker, Dyer—and given every unmarried woman the title of spinster. From the time the cloth trade surpassed wool as England’s main export to when it was eventually surpassed by iron and cotton, it formed the backbone of England's commercial greatness. "Among all Crafts," says old Deloney, "this was the only chief, for that it was the greatest merchandise, by which our Country became famous throughout all Nations." [1]

Already by the end of the fourteenth century the English clothiers were beginning to rival those of the Netherlands in the making of fine cloth, as witness Chaucer's Wife of Bath:

Already by the end of the fourteenth century, English cloth makers were starting to compete with those from the Netherlands in producing fine cloth, as seen in Chaucer's Wife of Bath:

She was so skilled at making cloth
that she surpassed those from Ypres and Ghent,
[pg 153]

and by the end of the sixteenth century all real rivalry was at an end, for the English manufacture was so clearly victorious. With the development of the manufacture a change too took place in its organization. It had never been an easy industry to organize on a gild basis, because the making of a piece of cloth entailed so many distinct processes. The preliminary processes of spinning and carding were always by-industries, performed by women and children in their cottages; but the weavers, who bought the spun yarn, had their gild; and so had the fullers, who fulled it; and the shearmen, who finished it; and the dyers who dyed it. All could not sell the finished piece of cloth, and in the group of inter-dependent crafts, each with its gild, we sometimes find the weavers employing the fullers and sometimes the fullers the weavers. Moreover, since weaving is a much quicker process than spinning, the weaver often wasted much time and found it hard to collect enough yarn to keep his loom busy; and, as the market for cloth grew wider and was no longer confined to the town of the weaver, the need was felt for some middleman to specialize in the selling of the finished cloth. So by degrees there grew up a class of men who bought wool in large quantities and sold it to the weavers, and then by a natural transition began, not to sell the wool outright, but to deliver it to the weavers to weave, to the fullers to full, and to the shearmen to finish at a wage, receiving it back again when the work was done. These men grew rich; they amassed capital; they could set many folk at work. Soon they began to set to work all the different workers who combined to make a piece of cloth; their servants carried wool to the cottages for the women to card and spin; carried the spun yarn in turn to dyers, weavers, fullers, shearers; and carried the finished piece of cloth back to the industrial middleman--the clothier, as he was called--who in his turn disposed of it to the mercantile middleman, who was called a draper. The clothiers grew rapidly in wealth and importance, and in certain parts of the country became the backbone of the middle class. They pursued their activities in country villages, rather than in the old corporate towns, for they wished to avoid the restrictions of the gilds, and gradually the cloth industry migrated almost entirely to the country. In the west of England and in East Anglia (though not in Yorkshire) it [pg 154] was carried out by clothiers on this 'putting out' system, right up to the moment when the Industrial Revolution swept it out of the cottages into the factories and out of the south into the north. Then the thriving villages emptied themselves, so that today we must needs re-create again from scattered traces and old buildings, and still older names, the once familiar figures of the East Anglian clothier and his swarm of busy workmen.

and by the end of the sixteenth century, any real competition was over, as English manufacturing had clearly won. As manufacturing developed, there was also a change in how it was organized. It had never been easy to organize this industry under a guild system because making a piece of cloth involved so many distinct processes. The initial processes of spinning and carding were often side jobs done by women and children in their homes; however, the weavers who bought the spun yarn had their own guild, as did the fullers who treated the cloth, the shearmen who finished it, and the dyers who colored it. Not everyone could sell the finished cloth, and within this network of interdependent crafts, with each having its own guild, we sometimes found weavers hiring fullers and sometimes fullers hiring weavers. Moreover, since weaving is a much faster process than spinning, the weaver often found himself with wasted time and struggled to collect enough yarn to keep his loom busy; and as the demand for cloth expanded beyond just the town of the weaver, there was a growing need for a middleman who specialized in selling the finished cloth. Gradually, a class of men emerged who bought wool in bulk and sold it to weavers, eventually transitioning to delivering the wool to be woven, fulled, and finished at a wage, receiving it back once the work was done. These men became wealthy; they accumulated capital; they could employ many people. Soon they began to coordinate all the different workers involved in making a piece of cloth; their servants delivered wool to the homes of women for carding and spinning; then took the spun yarn to dyers, weavers, fullers, and shearers; and returned the finished cloth to the industrial middleman—the clothier, as he was called—who then sold it to the mercantile middleman known as a draper. The clothiers quickly grew in wealth and significance, and in certain areas of the country, they became the backbone of the middle class. They operated in rural villages rather than in the old corporate towns because they wanted to avoid guild restrictions, and gradually, the cloth industry moved almost entirely to the countryside. In the west of England and in East Anglia (though not in Yorkshire), it was carried out by clothiers using this 'putting out' system until the Industrial Revolution shifted it out of cottages and into factories, moving it from the south to the north. As a result, the prosperous villages emptied, so today we must piece together from scattered remnants and old buildings, and even older names, the once-familiar figures of the East Anglian clothier and his bustling workers.

Such a familiar figure was once old Thomas Paycocke, clothier, of Coggeshall in Essex, who died full of years and honour in 1518. His family originally came from Clare, in Suffolk, but about the middle of the fifteenth century a branch settled at Coggeshall, a village not far distant. His grandfather and father would seem to have been grazing butchers, but he and his brother and their descendants after them followed 'the truly noble manufacture' of cloth-making, and set an indelible mark upon the village where they dwelt. Coggeshall lies in the great cloth-making district of Essex, of which Fuller wrote: 'This county is charactered like Bethsheba, "She layeth her hand to the spindle and her hands hold the distaffe."... It will not be amiss to pray that the plough may go along and the wheel around, that so (being fed by the one and clothed by the other) there may be, by God's blessing, no danger of starving in our nation[2] All over Essex there lay villages famous for cloth-making, Coggeshall and Braintree, Bocking and Halstead, Shalford and Dedham, and above all Colchester, the great centre and mart of the trade. The villages throve on the industry and there was hardly a cottage which did not hum with the spinning wheel, and hardly a street where you might not have counted weavers' workshops, kitchens where the rough loom stood by the wall to occupy the goodman's working hours. Hardly a week but the clatter of the pack-horse would be heard in the straggling streets, bringing in new stores of wool to be worked and taking away the pieces of cloth to the clothiers of Colchester and the surrounding villages. Throughout the fifteenth century Coggeshall was an important centre, second only to the great towns of Norwich, Colchester, and Sudbury, and to this day its two inns are called the 'Woolpack' and the 'Fleece.' We must, as I said, build up the portrait of Thomas Paycocke and his compeers from scattered traces; but happily such [pg 155] traces are common enough in many and many an English village, and in Coggeshall itself they lie ready to our hand. Out of three things he can be brought to life again--to wit, his house in the village street, his family brasses in the aisle of the village church, and his will, which is preserved at Somerset House. A house, a brass, a will--they seem little enough, but they hold all his history. It is the greatest error to suppose that history must needs be something written down; for it may just as well be something built up, and churches, houses, bridges, or amphitheatres can tell their story as plainly as print for those who have eyes to read. The Roman villa, excavated after lying lost for centuries beneath the heel of the unwitting ploughboy--that villa with its spacious ground-plan, its floors rich with mosaic patterns, its elaborate heating apparatus, and its shattered vases--brings home more clearly than any textbook the real meaning of the Roman Empire, whose citizens lived like this in a foggy island at the uttermost edge of its world. The Norman castle, with moat and drawbridge, gatehouse and bailey and keep, arrow slits instead of windows, is more eloquent than a hundred chronicles of the perils of life in the twelfth century; not thus dwelt the private gentleman in the days of Rome. The country manor-house of the fourteenth century, with courtyard and chapel and hall and dovecote, speaks of an age of peace once more, when life on a thousand little manors revolved round the lord, and the great mass of Englishmen went unscathed by the Hundred Years' War which seamed the fair face of France. Then begin the merchants' elaborate Perpendicular houses in the towns and villages of the fifteenth century, standing on the road, with gardens behind them, and carved beams, great fire-places, and a general air of comfort; they mark the advent of a new class in English history--the middle class, thrust between lord and peasant and coming to its own. How the spacious days of great Elizabeth are mirrored in the beautiful Elizabethan houses, with their wide wings and large rooms, their chimneys, their glass windows, looking outwards on to open parks and spreading trees, instead of inwards on to the closed courtyard. Or go into a house built or redecorated in the eighteenth century, where you will see Chippendale chairs and lacquer tables and Chinese wall-papers covered with pagodas and [pg 156] mandarins; and surely there will come to your mind the age of the nabobs, the age which John Company had familiarized with the products of the Far East, the age in which tea ousted coffee as the drink for a gentleman of fashion, in which Horace Walpole collected porcelain, Oliver Goldsmith idealized China in 'The Citizen of the World', and Dr Johnson was called the Great Cham of Literature. Look here upon this picture and on this: look at that row of jerry-built houses, a hundred in a row and all exactly alike, of that new-art villa, all roof and hardly any window, with false bottle glass in its panes; here is the twentieth century for you. Indeed all the social and very much of the political history of England may be reconstructed from her architecture alone; and so I make no apology for calling Thomas Paycocke's house first-rate historical evidence.

Such a familiar figure was once old Thomas Paycocke, clothier, of Coggeshall in Essex, who died respected and accomplished in 1518. His family originally came from Clare, Suffolk, but around the mid-fifteenth century, a branch settled in Coggeshall, a nearby village. His grandfather and father seem to have been grazing butchers, but he and his brother, along with their descendants, continued 'the truly noble manufacture' of cloth-making, leaving a lasting impact on the village where they lived. Coggeshall is located in the prominent cloth-making region of Essex, which Fuller described: 'This county is characterized like Bethsheba, "She layeth her hand to the spindle and her hands hold the distaff."... It’s worth praying that the plough may keep moving and the wheel keeps turning, so that (being fed by one and clothed by the other) there may be, with God's blessing, no risk of starvation in our nation[2] Throughout Essex, there were villages famous for cloth-making, including Coggeshall, Braintree, Bocking, Halstead, Shalford, and Dedham, and especially Colchester, the major hub and market for the trade. The villages thrived on this industry, and hardly a cottage was silent, with the sound of spinning wheels, and nearly every street had weavers' workshops, kitchens where the rough loom stood, keeping the goodman occupied. Almost every week, the sound of pack-horses could be heard in the winding streets, bringing in new supplies of wool to be processed and taking away cloth to the clothiers of Colchester and the surrounding villages. Throughout the fifteenth century, Coggeshall was an important center, second only to the major towns of Norwich, Colchester, and Sudbury, and even now its two inns are named the 'Woolpack' and the 'Fleece.' We must, as I mentioned, piece together the portrait of Thomas Paycocke and his contemporaries from scattered remains; fortunately, such [pg 155] remains are quite common in many English villages, and in Coggeshall, they are readily available to us. We can bring him back to life through three things—his house on the village street, his family brasses in the aisle of the village church, and his will, which is kept at Somerset House. A house, a brass, a will—they might seem insignificant, but they hold his entire history. It’s a big mistake to think that history has to be something written down; it can also be represented in structures, and churches, houses, bridges, or amphitheaters can tell their stories just as clearly as text, for those who are willing to look. The Roman villa, uncovered after being buried for centuries beneath the unwitting ploughman’s foot—this villa with its spacious layout, floors adorned with intricate mosaics, advanced heating systems, and broken vases—conveys more about the Roman Empire than any textbook, showing how its citizens lived in a foggy island at the edge of the world. The Norman castle, with its moat and drawbridge, gatehouse, bailey, and keep, arrow slits instead of windows, speaks more powerfully than a hundred accounts of life’s dangers in the twelfth century; private gentlemen didn’t live like that in Roman times. The country manor house of the fourteenth century, with its courtyard, chapel, hall, and dovecote, reflects a peaceful era when life on a thousand small estates revolved around the lord, and the majority of English people were untouched by the Hundred Years' War that scarred France. Then come the merchants’ elaborate Perpendicular houses in the towns and villages of the fifteenth century, positioned along the road, with gardens behind, intricately carved beams, large fireplaces, and a general sense of comfort; they signify the emergence of a new class in English history—the middle class, positioned between lords and peasants, asserting its presence. The spacious days of great Elizabeth are reflected in the beautiful Elizabethan houses, with their wide wings and large rooms, chimneys, glass windows overlooking open parks and spreading trees, rather than inward to a closed courtyard. Or step into a house built or renovated in the eighteenth century, where you’ll find Chippendale chairs, lacquer tables, and Chinese wallpapers adorned with pagodas and [a id="page156">[pg 156] mandarins; and certainly, the age of nabobs will come to mind, the era that John Company introduced to the products of the Far East, when tea replaced coffee as the drink of choice for fashionable gentlemen, when Horace Walpole collected porcelain, Oliver Goldsmith idealized China in 'The Citizen of the World', and Dr. Johnson was known as the Great Cham of Literature. Look at this picture and that: observe the line of shoddily built houses, a hundred in a row, all identical, of that new-art villa with little more than roof and hardly any windows, featuring fake bottle glass in its panes; here is the twentieth century for you. Indeed, all the social and much of the political history of England can be reconstructed from its architecture alone; thus, I make no apology for calling Thomas Paycocke's house prime historical evidence.

Of much the same type, though less interesting, is the evidence of monumental brasses, which are to be found in most parts of England and which abound in East Anglia, the Home Counties, and the Thames Valley.[3] Their variety is magnificent; brasses of ecclesiastics in vestments, of doctors of law and divinity and masters of arts in academic dress and of a few abbots and abbesses; brasses of knights in Armour; brasses of ladies, with their little dogs at their feet and dresses which show the changes in fashion from century to century and make clear all the mysteries of kirtles and cotte-hardies, wimples and partlets and farthingales and the head-dresses appropriate to each successive mode. The brasses also, like the houses, bear witness to the prosperity of the middle class, for in the fourteenth century when merchants began to build themselves fine houses they began also to bury themselves under splendid brasses. Finest of all, perhaps, are the brasses of the wool staplers, with feet resting on woolpack or sheep; but there are many other merchants too. Mayors and aldermen abound; they set their merchants' marks upon their tombs as proudly as gentlemen set their coats of arms, and indeed they had as great cause for pride. You may see them at their proudest in the famous brass at Lynn, where Robert Braunch lies between his two wives, and at his feet is incised a scene representing the feast at which he entertained Edward III royally and feasted him on peacocks. There is a tailor with his shears, as glorious [pg 157] as the Crusader's sword, at Northleach, and a wine merchant with his feet upon a wine cask at Cirencester. There are smaller folk, too, less dowered with wealth but proud enough of the implements of their craft; two or three public notaries with penhorn and pencase complete, a huntsman with his horn, and in Newland Church one of the free miners of the Forest of Dean, cap and leather breeches tied below the knee, wooden mine-hod over shoulder, a small mattock in his right hand, and a candlestick between his teeth. This kind of historical evidence will help us with Thomas Paycocke. His family brasses were set in the north aisle of the parish church of St Peter Ad Vincula. Several of them have disappeared in the course of the last century and a half, and unluckily no brass of Thomas himself survives; but in the aisle there still lie two--the brass of his brother John, who died in 1533, and John's wife, and that of his nephew, another Thomas, who died in 1580; the merchant's mark may still be seen thereon.

Of a similar kind, though less engaging, is the evidence of monumental brasses, found in many parts of England, especially abundant in East Anglia, the Home Counties, and the Thames Valley.[3] Their variety is impressive; brasses of clergy in their vestments, of lawyers and theologians in academic robes, and a few abbots and abbesses; brasses of knights in armor; brasses of ladies, with their little dogs at their feet, and dresses that reflect the shifts in fashion from century to century, showcasing the intricacies of kirtles, cotte-hardies, wimples, partlets, farthingales, and the head-dresses suited to each evolving style. The brasses, like the houses, reflect the prosperity of the middle class, for in the fourteenth century, as merchants began building elegant homes, they also started to be buried under splendid brasses. The finest are perhaps those of the wool staplers, with feet resting on woolpacks or sheep; but many other merchants are represented as well. Mayors and aldermen are prevalent; they proudly display their merchant marks on their tombs, just as gentry represent their coats of arms, and indeed they had just as much reason for pride. You can see them at their most impressive in the well-known brass at Lynn, where Robert Braunch lies between his two wives, and at his feet is a scene depicting the feast where he entertained Edward III lavishly and served him peacocks. There is a tailor with his shears, as glorious as a Crusader's sword, at Northleach, and a wine merchant with his feet on a wine cask at Cirencester. There are also lesser individuals, less wealthy but just as proud of their trade tools; two or three public notaries with complete penhorn and pencase, a huntsman with his horn, and in Newland Church, one of the free miners from the Forest of Dean, in a cap and leather breeches tied below the knee, wooden mine-hod over his shoulder, a small mattock in his right hand, and a candlestick in his mouth. This type of historical evidence will assist us with Thomas Paycocke. His family brasses were located in the north aisle of the parish church of St Peter Ad Vincula. Several have vanished over the last century and a half, and unfortunately, no brass of Thomas himself remains; however, in the aisle, there are still two—his brother John's brass, who died in 1533, along with John's wife, and that of his nephew, another Thomas, who died in 1580; the merchant's mark can still be seen on it.

Lastly, there is the evidence of the Paycocke wills, of which three are preserved at Somerset House--the will of John Paycocke (d. 1505), Thomas's father and the builder of the house; the will of Thomas Paycocke himself (d. 1518); and the will of his nephew Thomas, the same whose brass lies in the aisle and who left a long and splendidly detailed testament, full of information upon local history and the organization of the cloth industry. For social historians have as yet hardly, perhaps, made as much use as they might of the evidence of wills. The enormous amount of miscellaneous information to be derived therefrom about the life of our forefathers can hardly be believed, save by those who have turned the pages of such a collection as the great Testamenta Eboracensia.[4] In wills you may see how many daughters a man could dower and how many he put into a nunnery, and what education he provided for his sons. You may note which were the most popular religious houses, and which men had books and what the books were, how much of their money they thought fit to leave for charitable purposes, and what they thought of the business capacity of their wives. You may read long and dazzling lists of family plate, all the favourite cups and dishes having pet names of their own, and of rings and brooches and belts and rosaries. There are detailed descriptions of dresses and [pg 158] furs, sometimes splendid, sometimes ordinary, for people handed on their rich clothes as carefully as their jewels. There are even more wonderful descriptions of beds, with all their bedclothes and hangings, for a bed was a very valuable article of furniture and must often, judging from the wills, have been a brilliant and beautiful object indeed; Shakespeare has earned a great deal of unmerited obloquy for leaving Ann Hathaway his second-best bed, though it is not to be denied that he might have left her his first-best. Even more beautiful than dressings and bed or chamber hangings are the brocaded and embroidered vestments mentioned in wills, and the elaborate arrangements for funeral ceremonies are extremely interesting. The wills are of all kinds; there are even villeins' wills, though in theory the villein's possessions were his lord's, and there are wills of kings and queens, lords and ladies, bishops and parsons and lawyers and shopkeepers. Here also is more evidence for the social prosperity of the middle class, details of their trade, the contents of their shops, the inventories of their houses, their estates (sometimes) in the country, their house rents (almost always) in the town, their dressers garnished with plate and their wives' ornaments, their apprentices and their gilds, their philanthropy, their intermarriage with the gentry, their religious opinions. Such a living picture do men's wills give us of their daily lives.

Lastly, there are the Paycocke wills, three of which are kept at Somerset House—the will of John Paycocke (d. 1505), who was Thomas's father and the builder of the house; the will of Thomas Paycocke himself (d. 1518); and the will of his nephew Thomas, who has a brass memorial in the aisle and left a long and detailed testament, rich with information about local history and the structure of the cloth industry. Social historians have not made as much use of will evidence as they could. The vast amount of assorted information about our ancestors’ lives that can be gathered from them is hard to believe, except by those who have delved into a collection like the great Testamenta Eboracensia.[4] In wills, you can see how many daughters a man could provide for and how many he sent to a nunnery, as well as what kind of education he arranged for his sons. You can identify the most popular religious houses, which men owned books and what those books were, how much money they left for charitable causes, and what their opinions were on their wives' business skills. You can read extensive lists of family silverware, with beloved cups and dishes having their own special names, as well as rings, brooches, belts, and rosaries. There are detailed descriptions of clothing and furs, sometimes luxurious, sometimes plain, as people passed down their fine clothing just as carefully as their jewels. There are even more fascinating descriptions of beds, complete with all their linens and hangings, as a bed was a highly valued piece of furniture and must have been quite a stunning object based on the wills; Shakespeare has faced a lot of undeserved criticism for leaving Ann Hathaway his second-best bed, although it’s true he could have given her his first-best. Even more striking than bed linens and hangings are the brocaded and embroidered garments mentioned in wills, and the detailed arrangements for funeral ceremonies are especially intriguing. The wills come in all sorts; there are even the wills of villeins, even though, in theory, a villein's possessions were owned by his lord, and there are wills from kings and queens, lords and ladies, bishops, priests, lawyers, and shopkeepers. Here, too, is further evidence of the middle class's social prosperity, with details of their trades, the items in their shops, inventories of their homes, their estates (sometimes) in the countryside, their house rents (almost always) in the town, their dining tables set with silverware, their wives' jewelry, their apprentices and guilds, their charitable acts, their intermarriages with the gentry, and their religious beliefs. Men's wills provide a vivid snapshot of their daily lives.

These, then, are the three sources from which the life and times of Thomas Paycocke may be drawn. All three--houses, brasses, and wills--contain much evidence for the increasingly rapid growth during the last two centuries of the Middle Ages of a large and prosperous middle class, whose wealth was based not upon landed property but upon industry and trade. It is a class of whom we have already met typical examples in Thomas Betson and the anonymous Ménagier de Paris, and we must now see what his house, his will, and his family brasses tell us about the clothier Thomas Paycocke. First and foremost, they tell us a great deal about the noble industry which supported him. Paycocke's house is full of relics of the cloth industry. The merchant mark of the Paycockes, an ermine tail, looking like a two-stemmed clover leaf, is to be found on the carved beams of the chimney, on the breastsummers of the fire-places, and set in the midst of the strip of carving along the front of the house. [pg 159] Thomas marked his bales of cloth thus, and what other armorial bearings did he need? The whole house is essentially middle class-the house of a man who was nouveau riche in an age when to be nouveau riche was not yet to be vulgar. His prosperity has blossomed out into exquisitely ornate decoration. A band of carving runs along the front of the house, and from the curved stem of it branch out a hundred charming devices--leaves, tendrils, strange flowers, human heads, Tudor roses, a crowned king and queen lying hand in hand, a baby diving with a kick of fat legs into the bowl of an arum lily, and in the midst the merchant's mark upon a shield and the initials of the master of the house. In the hall is a beautiful ceiling of carved oakwork, exceedingly elaborate and bearing at intervals the merchant's mark again. Upstairs in the big bedchamber is a ceiling of beams worked in bold roll mouldings; and there is an exquisite little parlour, lined with linen fold panels, with a breastsummer carved with strange animals. This elaboration is characteristic. It is all of a piece with Coggeshall Church, and with all those other spacious East Anglian churches, Lavenham, Long Melford, Thaxted, Saffron Walden, Lynn, Snettisham, lofty and spacious, which the clothiers built out of their newly won wealth. The very architecture is characteristic, nouveau riche again, like those who paid for it, the elaborate ornament and sumptuous detail of the Perpendicular taking the place of the simple majesty of the Early English style. It is just the sort of architecture that a merchant with a fortune would pay for. The middle class liked some show for its money; but again it was the ostentation without the vulgarity of wealth. Looking upon his beautiful house, or worshipping beside his family tombs, with the merchant's mark on the brasses, in St Katherine's aisle, Thomas Paycocke must often have blessed the noble industry which supported him.

These are the three main sources from which we can learn about the life and times of Thomas Paycocke. All three—houses, brasses, and wills—provide significant evidence of the rapid growth of a large and affluent middle class during the last two centuries of the Middle Ages, whose wealth came not from land but from industry and trade. We've already encountered typical examples of this class in Thomas Betson and the anonymous Ménagier de Paris, and now we need to see what Paycocke's house, will, and family brasses reveal about him as a clothier. First and foremost, they shed a lot of light on the thriving industry that supported him. Paycocke's house is filled with remnants of the cloth industry. The merchant mark of the Paycockes, an ermine tail resembling a two-stemmed clover leaf, can be found on the carved beams of the chimney, on the mantelpieces of the fireplaces, and featured prominently in the carving along the front of the house. [pg 159] Thomas marked his bales of cloth this way, and what other heraldic symbols did he need? The entire house embodies a middle-class sensibility—it's the home of a man who was *nouveau riche* at a time when being *nouveau riche* wasn't seen as vulgar. His success has manifested in exquisitely ornate decoration. A band of carving runs along the front of the house, and from its curved stem branch out a hundred charming motifs—leaves, tendrils, unusual flowers, human heads, Tudor roses, a crowned king and queen holding hands, a baby diving with chubby legs into the bowl of an arum lily, and at the center, the merchant's mark on a shield along with the initials of the master of the house. The hall features a beautifully carved oak ceiling, highly intricate and displaying the merchant's mark at intervals. Upstairs in the large bedroom, the ceiling is made of beams with bold roll moldings; there's also a lovely little parlor lined with linen fold panels, boasting a breastsummer carved with strange creatures. This level of detail is typical. It aligns with Coggeshall Church and other spacious East Anglian churches like those in Lavenham, Long Melford, Thaxted, Saffron Walden, Lynn, and Snettisham—all lofty and spacious churches built by clothiers from their newly acquired wealth. The architecture reflects a *nouveau riche* spirit, mirroring those who financed it, with the elaborate ornamentation and luxurious details of the Perpendicular style replacing the simple grandeur of the Early English style. This is exactly the kind of architecture a wealthy merchant would invest in. The middle class appreciated some display for their money, yet it was ostentation without the vulgarity associated with wealth. As he gazed upon his beautiful house or worshipped beside his family tombs, complete with the merchant's mark on the brasses in St Katherine's aisle, Thomas Paycocke must have often felt grateful for the noble industry that supported him.

The wills of the Paycockes tell the same story. To whom beside his family does Thomas leave legacies but the good folk of the neighbourhood, who worked for him. There is the Goodday family of cheerful name, two of whom were shearmen, or cloth finishers, and had substantial gifts. 'I bequeth to Thomas Goodday Sherman xx s. and ych of his childryn iij s. iiij d. apece. Item, I bequeth to Edward Goodday Sherman xvj s. viij d., and to his child iij s. iiij d. [pg 160] He also left money to Robert Goodday of Sampford and to Robert's brother John and to each of Robert's sisters, with something extra for Grace, who was his goddaughter; and he did not forget Nicholas Goodday of Stisted and Robert Goodday of Coggeshall and their families, nor their relative John, who was a priest and had ten shillings for a trental. All these Gooddays were doubtless bound to Thomas Paycocke by ties of work as well as of friendship. They belonged to a well-known Coggeshall family, for generations connected with the cloth industry. Thomas Paycocke's namesake and grand-nephew, whose will is dated 1580, was still in close relations with them, and left 'to Edwarde Goodaye my godson Fourtie shillinges and to every brother and sister the saide Edwarde hath livinge at the tyme of my decease tenne shillinges a pece,' and 'unto William Gooday thelder tenne shillinges.' The hurrying, scattering generation of today can hardly imagine the immovable stability of the village of past centuries, when generation after generation grew from cradle to grave in the same houses, on the same cobbled streets, and folk of the same name were still friends, as their fathers and grandfathers had been before them.

The wills of the Paycockes tell the same story. Besides his family, Thomas leaves legacies to the good people of the neighborhood who worked for him. There's the Goodday family, a cheerful bunch, two of whom were shearmen, or cloth finishers, and received substantial gifts. 'I bequeath to Thomas Goodday Sherman 20 shillings, and to each of his children 3 shillings and 4 pence apiece. Item, I bequeath to Edward Goodday Sherman 16 shillings and 8 pence, and to his child 3 shillings and 4 pence. [pg 160] He also left money to Robert Goodday of Sampford and to Robert's brother John and to each of Robert's sisters, with something extra for Grace, who was his goddaughter; and he didn’t forget Nicholas Goodday of Stisted and Robert Goodday of Coggeshall and their families, nor their relative John, who was a priest and received ten shillings for a trental. All these Gooddays were certainly connected to Thomas Paycocke through work as well as friendship. They were part of a well-known Coggeshall family, tied to the cloth industry for generations. Thomas Paycocke's namesake and grand-nephew, whose will is dated 1580, was still closely linked with them and left 'to Edwarde Goodaye my godson 40 shillings and to every brother and sister that the said Edward has living at the time of my death 10 shillings apiece,' and 'to William Gooday the elder 10 shillings.' The hurried, scattered generation of today can hardly imagine the unshakeable stability of the village in past centuries, when generation after generation grew from cradle to grave in the same houses, on the same cobbled streets, and people with the same name remained friends, just as their fathers and grandfathers had been before them.

Other friends and employees of Thomas Paycocke also had their legacies. He leaves 6s. 8d. to Humphrey Stonor, 'somtyme my prentis'. We may see Humphrey Stonor, with sleepy eyes, making his way downstairs on a frosty morning, from those huge raftered attics, where perhaps the 'prentices used to sleep. He was on terms of impudent friendship, no doubt, with the weavers and fullers whom his master set to work; withal a young man of good family, a relative perchance of those Stonors for whom Thomas Betson worked, for, as Deloney wrote, 'the yonger sons of knights and gentlemen, to whom their Fathers would leave no lands, were most commonly preferred to learn this trade, to the end that thereby they might live in good estate and drive forth their days in prosperity.' Two of his friends got substantial legacies; apparently Thomas Paycocke had lent them money and wished to wipe out the debt upon his death-bed, for, says the will, 'I bequethe to John Beycham, my weyver, v li and [i.e. if] there be so moch bitwene vs and ells to make it vp v li, and a gowne and a doublett.... I bequeth and forgive Robert Taylor, fuller, all that is betwixt vs, and more I give him [pg 161] iij s. iiij d.' Other legacies show even more clearly that his operations were on a larger scale. 'I bequeth to all my wevers, ffullers and shermen that be not afore Rehersed by name xij d. apece, And will they that have wrought me verey moch wark have iij s. iiij d. apece. Item, I bequethe to be distributed amonge my Kembers, Carders and Spynners summa iiij li.'[5] Here are all the branches of the cloth industry at a glance. It is Thomas Paycocke, clothier, round whom the whole manufacture revolves. He gives the wool to the women to comb it and card it and spin it; he receives it from them again and gives it to the weaver to be woven into cloth; he gives the cloth to the fuller to be fulled and the dyer to be dyed; and having received it when finished, he has it made up into dozens and sends it off to the wholesale dealer, the draper, who sells it; perhaps he has been wont to send it to that very 'Thomas Perpoint, draper' whom he calls 'my cosyn' and makes his executor. The whole of Thomas Paycocke's daily business is implicit in his will. In the year of his death he was still employing a large number of workers and was on friendly and benevolent terms with them. The building of his house had not signalized his retirement from business, as happened when another great clothier, Thomas Dolman, gave up cloth-making and the weavers of Newbury went about lamenting:

Other friends and employees of Thomas Paycocke also received their inheritances. He leaves 6s. 8d. to Humphrey Stonor, "formerly my apprentice." We can imagine Humphrey Stonor, with tired eyes, making his way downstairs on a cold morning from those large attic rooms, where the apprentices likely used to sleep. He surely had a bold friendship with the weavers and fullers that his master employed; still, he was a young man from a good family, possibly related to the Stonors for whom Thomas Betson worked. As Deloney wrote, "the younger sons of knights and gentlemen, to whom their fathers would leave no land, were often encouraged to learn this trade, so they could live well and enjoy a prosperous life." Two of his friends received significant legacies; it seems Thomas Paycocke had lent them money and wanted to settle the debt before his death, for his will states, "I bequeath to John Beycham, my weaver, £5 and [i.e. if] there is that much owed between us to make it up £5, and a gown and a doublet.... I bequeath and forgive Robert Taylor, fuller, all that is owed between us, and I additionally give him [pg 161] £3 4d." Other legacies show even more clearly that his operations were on a grander scale. "I bequeath to all my weavers, fullers, and fishermen who are not mentioned by name 12d. each, and I want those who have done significant work for me to have £3 4d. each. Additionally, I bequeath to be distributed among my members, carders, and spinners a total of £4." Here we see all the branches of the cloth industry at a glance. It is Thomas Paycocke, clothier, around whom the entire manufacturing process revolves. He gives the wool to the women to comb, card, and spin; he receives it back and hands it over to the weaver to turn it into cloth; he provides the cloth to the fuller to be treated and the dyer to be colored; and once he gets it back finished, he has it made into dozens and sends it off to the wholesale merchant, the draper, who sells it; perhaps he used to send it to that very "Thomas Perpoint, draper" whom he calls "my cousin" and appoints as his executor. The entirety of Thomas Paycocke's daily operations is clear in his will. In the year he died, he was still employing a large number of workers and maintained friendly and generous relations with them. The construction of his house did not signify his retirement from business, as it did when another prominent clothier, Thomas Dolman, stopped making cloth, causing the weavers of Newbury to mourn:

Lord, have mercy on us, wretched sinners.
Thomas Dolman has built a new house and dismissed all his spinners.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The relations between Paycocke and his employees evinced in his will are happy ones. Such was not always the case, for if the clothiers of this age had some of the virtues of capitalists, they also had many of their vices, and the age-old strife of capital and labour was already well advanced in the fifteenth century. One detail Paycocke's will does not give us, which we should be glad to know: did he employ only domestic weavers, working in their own houses, or did he also keep a certain number of looms working in his house? It was characteristic of the period in which he lived that something like a miniature factory system was establishing itself in the midst of the new outwork system. The clothiers were beginning to set up looms in their own houses and to work them by [pg 162] journeymen weavers; as a rule the independent weavers greatly disliked the practice, for either they were forced from the position of free masters into that of hired servants, obliged to go and work in the clothier's loom shop, or else they found their payment forced down by the competition of the journeymen. Moreover, the clothiers sometimes owned and let out looms to their work-people, and then also part of the industrial independence of the weaver was lost. All through the first half of the sixteenth century the weavers in the cloth districts kept on petitioning Parliament against this new evil of capitalism. It was as though, long before it established itself in England they had a prevision of the factory system and of the worker no longer owning either his raw material, his tool, his workshop, or the produce of his industry, but only his labour; the master-weaver dwindled to a hired hand. Certainly the practice was growing in Essex, where, some twenty years after Thomas Paycocke's death, the weavers petitioned against the clothiers, who had their own looms and weavers and fullers in their own houses, so that the petitioners were rendered destitute; 'for the rich men, the clothiers, be concluded and agreed among themselves to hold and pay one price for weaving the said cloths,' a price too small to support their households, even if they worked day and night, holiday and work-day, so that many of them lost their independence and were reduced to become other men's servants.[7] Nevertheless, the outwork system remained the more common, and without doubt the majority of Paycocke's workers lived in their own cottages, though it is probable also that he had some looms in his house, perhaps in the long, low room at the back, which is traditionally supposed to have been used for weaving, perhaps in a shed or 'spinning house'.

The relationship between Paycocke and his employees, as shown in his will, was a positive one. However, this wasn't always the case. While the clothiers of this era had some of the qualities of capitalists, they also had many of their flaws, and the age-old conflict between capital and labor was already significant by the fifteenth century. One detail that Paycocke's will doesn't clarify, which we would like to know, is whether he only employed domestic weavers working in their own homes or if he also had a number of looms operating in his house. It was typical of the time he lived in that a kind of mini-factory system was starting to form alongside the new outwork system. Clothiers were beginning to set up looms in their homes, employing journeyman weavers. Generally, independent weavers strongly disliked this practice, as it forced them from being free masters into the position of hired workers, required to labor in the clothier's loom shop. Alternatively, they found their pay lowered due to competition from the journeymen. Furthermore, clothiers sometimes owned and rented looms to their workers, further diminishing the industrial independence of the weaver. Throughout the first half of the sixteenth century, weavers in the cloth districts kept petitioning Parliament against this new issue of capitalism. It was as if they had a foresight of the factory system long before it truly emerged in England, where the worker would no longer possess their raw materials, tools, workshop, or the products of their labor—only their labor itself. The master weaver was reduced to being a hired hand. This practice was certainly growing in Essex, where, about twenty years after Thomas Paycocke's death, the weavers petitioned against the clothiers, who owned their own looms and utilized weavers and fullers in their homes. The petitioners became destitute, as 'the wealthy clothiers agreed among themselves to set and pay one price for weaving the said cloths,' a price too low to support their families, even if they worked day and night, on holidays and workdays, driving many to lose their independence and become servants to others. Nevertheless, the outwork system was still more prevalent, and most of Paycocke's workers likely lived in their own cottages. It's also probable he had some looms in his house, perhaps in the long, low room at the back, which is traditionally believed to have been used for weaving, or possibly in a shed or 'spinning house.'

A highly idyllic picture of work in one of these miniature factories, which we may amuse ourselves by applying to Thomas Paycocke's, is contained in Deloney's Pleasant History of Jack of Newbery. Jack of Newbury was an historical character, a very famous clothier named John Winchcomb who died at Newbury only a year later than Paycocke himself, and of whom Paycocke must certainly have heard, for his kersies were famous on the Continent, and old Fuller, who celebrates him among his Worthies of England calls him 'the most considerable clothier (without fancy or fiction) [pg 163] England ever beheld'.[8] The tales of how he had led a hundred of his own 'prentices to Flodden Field, how he had feasted the King and Queen in his house at Newbury, how he had built part of Newbury Church, and how he had refused a knighthood, preferring 'to rest in his russet coat a poor clothier to his dying day,' spread about England, growing as they spread. In 1597 Thomas Deloney, the forefather of the novel, enshrined them in a rambling tale, half prose and half verse, which soon became extremely popular. It is from this tale that we may take an imaginary picture of work in a clothier's house, being wary to remember, however, that it is an exaggeration, a legend, and that the great John Winchcomb certainly never had as many as two hundred looms in his own house, while our Thomas Paycocke probably had not more than a dozen. But the poet must have his licence, for, after all, the spirit of the ballad is the thing, and it is always a pleasant diversion to drop into rhyme:

A very idealistic view of work in one of these small factories, which we can have fun imagining for Thomas Paycocke's, is found in Deloney's Pleasant History of Jack of Newbery. Jack of Newbury was a real person, a well-known clothier named John Winchcomb who died in Newbury just a year after Paycocke. Paycocke must have definitely known about him since his kersies were famous across Europe, and old Fuller, who mentions him in his Worthies of England, calls him 'the most considerable clothier (without fancy or fiction) [pg 163] England ever beheld'.[8] Stories spread across England about how he led a hundred of his own apprentices to Flodden Field, hosted the King and Queen at his home in Newbury, contributed to building part of Newbury Church, and turned down a knighthood, preferring 'to rest in his russet coat a poor clothier to his dying day.' In 1597, Thomas Deloney, the ancestor of the novel, recorded these tales in a lengthy narrative that blended prose and verse, which quickly gained popularity. From this tale, we can get an imagined picture of life in a clothier's home, but we should remember that it is an exaggeration, a legend, and that the great John Winchcomb certainly never had as many as two hundred looms in his own house, while our Thomas Paycocke probably had no more than a dozen. But poets need their license; after all, the spirit of the ballad matters, and it's always a nice change to put things into rhyme:

In a large and long room, There were two hundred strong looms. Two hundred men, it’s true, Worked at these looms all in a row. Next to each was a cheerful boy, Sewing quilts with a lot of joy, And nearby in another place, A hundred women worked with grace, Carding wool with cheerful songs And clear voices, all day long. In a chamber close by, Two hundred maidens sat nearby, In red petticoats, so bright, And white kerchiefs on their heads so white. Their smock sleeves looked like winter snow From the Western mountains below, Each sleeve tied neatly at the hand With a decorative silk band. These pretty maids would never tire, All day long, they would conspire To spin and sing with voices sweet, Like nightingales, their songs were a treat. Then to another room they came Where children were dressed in ragged shame; Each one sat picking wool, Separating fine from the coarse to pull. There were seventy children in total, The offspring of poor folks, very humble. And for their work, at the end of the day, They received a penny, come what may, Along with their meals throughout the day, Which surely helped them on their way. In another space, he could clearly see Fifty skilled men working with glee, All shoemakers, their talent displayed, And nearby, four-score rowers stayed. He also had a dye house, too, Where forty men would work anew; And in his fulling mill there kept Twenty workers who never slept. Each week, for sure, he’d spend On ten fat oxen without end, Along with butter, cheese, and fish And many other hearty dishes. He kept a butcher throughout the year, A brewer for ale and beer, A baker who made his bread, Which supported his household well-fed. Five cooks in his large kitchen, All year round, prepared his dishes with precision. Six scullion boys were at hand To clean up dishes, pots, and pans, Plus poor children who stayed all day To turn the spits in every way. The old man who saw this scene Was quite amazed, as you might have gleaned: This was a remarkable clothier, Whose fame will last forevermore.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The private life of Thomas Paycocke, no less than his business, can be made to live again. Of his family the invaluable will tells us [pg 165] a little. His first wife was that Margaret whose initials, together with his own, decorate the woodwork of the house, and indeed it is probable that old John Paycocke built the house for the young couple on their wedding. Gay, indeed, must have been the sights which it witnessed on that happy day, for our ancestors knew how to put their hearts into a wedding, and Merry England was never merrier then when the bridegroom led home the bride. We may borrow once again from Deloney's idyll, to recreate the scene:

The private life of Thomas Paycocke, just like his business, can be revived. The invaluable will gives us a glimpse of his family [pg 165]. His first wife was Margaret, whose initials, along with his own, adorn the woodwork of the house. It's likely that old John Paycocke built the house for the young couple on their wedding day. It must have been a vibrant sight on that joyful occasion, as our ancestors truly celebrated weddings, and Merry England was never happier than when the groom brought home the bride. We can again draw from Deloney's idyll to recreate the scene:

The bride was dressed in a russet gown made from sheep wool and a fine woolen kirtle, her head adorned with a gold ornament and her hair as yellow as gold flowing down her back, beautifully combed and styled, as was the fashion of the time. She was led to the church by two charming boys, wearing bridal sashes and rosemary tied around their silk sleeves. Ahead of her was a beautiful silver and gilt bridal cup, decorated with a lovely gilded rosemary branch and colorful silk ribbons. A group of musicians played along the way for her. Following her were the most important maidens of the area, some carrying large wedding cakes and others with finely gilded wheat garlands, as she made her way to the church. There's no need for me to mention the groom, who was a well-loved man and had plenty of company, including various merchant strangers from the Stillyard who came from London for the wedding. After the marriage was celebrated, they returned home in the same orderly fashion and went to dinner, where there was plenty of good food and music. The wedding lasted ten days, greatly benefiting the poor living nearby.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Much dancing the house doubtless saw under the beautiful carved roof of the hall, with much song, games, kissing, and general abandon. Even when the bride and groom retired to the bridal chamber with its roll-moulded beams the merry-making was not done; they must hold a levee to their nearest friends in the bedchamber itself, enthroned in the great four-poster bed. There was no false delicacy about our ancestors. Indeed, as Henry Bullinger says (he was a very different person from jovial Deloney, but he was a contemporary of Paycocke's, and Coverdale translated him, so let him speak): 'After supper must they begynne to pype and daunce [pg 166] agayne of the new. And though the yonge parsones, beynge weery of the bablyng noyse and inconuenience, come ones towarde theyer rest, yet can they haue no quietnesse. For a man shall fynd unmanerly and restlesse people, that will first go to theyr chambre dore, and there syng vycious and naughtie balates that the deuell maye haue his triumphe now to the vttermost.'[11] What would we not give for one of those 'naughty ballads' today?

Much dancing definitely took place under the beautifully carved roof of the hall, along with singing, games, kissing, and a general sense of freedom. Even when the bride and groom went to the bridal chamber, with its rounded beams, the celebration wasn’t over; they had to hold a gathering for their closest friends right in the bedroom, sitting in the grand four-poster bed. Our ancestors had no false modesty. In fact, as Henry Bullinger notes (he was quite different from cheerful Deloney, but he was a contemporary of Paycocke, and Coverdale translated him, so let him speak): 'After dinner, they must start piping and dancing again. And although the young clergymen, tired of the noisy chatter and chaos, go to rest, they can find no peace. For one will find rude and restless people who will first go to their chamber door and there sing vicious and naughty ballads, as the devil may have his triumph now to the utmost.' What wouldn’t we give for one of those 'naughty ballads' today?

The bride Margaret, who was somewhat after this merry fashion brought home to Coggeshall, came from Clare, the ancient home of the Coggeshall Paycockes. She was the daughter of one Thomas Horrold, for whose memory Paycocke retained a lively affection and respect, for in founding a chantry in Coggeshall Church he desired specially that it should be for the souls of himself and his wife, his mother and father, and his father-in-law, Thomas Horrold of Clare. He also left five pounds, with which his executors were 'to purvey an oder stone to be hade to Clare chirch and layd on my ffader in lawe Thomas Horrold w't his pycture and his wife and childryn thereon' (i.e. a memorial brass), and also five cows or else three pounds in money to Clare Church 'to kepe and mayntene my ffader in lawe Thomas Horrold his obitt'. He also left money to his wife's brother and sisters. Margaret Paycocke died before her husband and without children; and the only young folk of his name whom Thomas ever saw at play in his lofty hall, or climbing upon his dresser to find the head, as small as a walnut, hidden in the carving of the ceiling, were his nephews and nieces, Robert and Margaret Uppcher, his sister's children; John, the son of his brother John; and Thomas, Robert, and Emma, the children of his brother Robert; perhaps also his little godchild Grace Goodday. It was perhaps in the hope of a son to whom he might leave his house and name that Thomas Paycocke married again a girl called Ann Cotton. She was the wife of his old age, 'Anne my good wif', and her presence must have made bright the beautiful house, silent and lonely since Margaret died. Her father, George Cotton, is mentioned in the will, and her brothers and sister, Richard, William, and Eleanor, have substantial legacies. But Thomas and Ann enjoyed only a short term of married life; she brought him his only child, but death overtook him before it was born. In his will he provides [pg 167] carefully for Ann; she is to have five hundred marks sterling, and as long as she lives the beautiful house is to be hers; for to his elaborate arrangements for its inheritance he adds, 'provided alwey that my wif Ann haue my house that I dwell in while she lyvyth at hir pleyser and my dof house [dove-house] with the garden y't stoundeth in.' A gap in the Paycocke records makes it difficult to say whether Thomas Paycocke's child lived or died; but it seems probable that it either died or was a girl, for Paycocke had bequeathed the house, provided that he had no male heirs, to his nephew John (son of his eldest brother John), and in 1575 we find it in the hands of this John Paycocke, while the house next door was in the hands of another Thomas Paycocke, his brother Robert's son. This Thomas died about 1580, leaving only daughters, and after him, in 1584, died John Paycocke, sadly commemorated in the parish register as 'the last of his name in Coxall'. So the beautiful house passed out of the hands of the great family of clothiers who had held it for nearly a hundred years.[12]

The bride Margaret, who was brought home to Coggeshall in a rather cheerful manner, came from Clare, the historic home of the Coggeshall Paycockes. She was the daughter of one Thomas Horrold, for whom Paycocke held a strong affection and respect. In establishing a chapel in Coggeshall Church, he specifically wanted it to be for the souls of himself and his wife, his mother and father, and his father-in-law, Thomas Horrold of Clare. He also left five pounds for his executors 'to get a stone to be made for Clare church and laid on my father-in-law Thomas Horrold with his picture and his wife and children on it' (essentially, a memorial brass), and also five cows or three pounds in money to Clare Church 'to keep and maintain my father-in-law Thomas Horrold's memorial'. He also allocated money for his wife's brother and sisters. Margaret Paycocke died before her husband and without children; the only young people of his name whom Thomas ever saw playing in his grand hall or climbing on his dresser to find the small toy, the size of a walnut, hidden in the ceiling carvings, were his nephews and nieces, Robert and Margaret Uppcher, his sister's children; John, the son of his brother John; and Thomas, Robert, and Emma, the children of his brother Robert; perhaps also his little godchild Grace Goodday. It was likely in the hope of having a son to whom he could pass on his house and name that Thomas Paycocke married again, this time to a girl named Ann Cotton. She was his elderly wife, 'Anne my good wife', and her presence must have brightened the beautiful house, which had been silent and lonely since Margaret's passing. Her father, George Cotton, is mentioned in the will, and her siblings, Richard, William, and Eleanor, received substantial legacies. However, Thomas and Ann only enjoyed a brief married life; she gave him his only child, but he passed away before it was born. In his will, he took care to provide for Ann; she was to receive five hundred marks sterling, and for as long as she lived, the beautiful house was to be hers. To his detailed plans for its inheritance, he added, 'but always on the condition that my wife Ann has my house that I live in while she lives at her pleasure and my dove-house with the garden that stands there.' A gap in the Paycocke records makes it hard to determine whether Thomas Paycocke's child lived or died; however, it seems likely that the child either died or was a girl, since Paycocke had left the house—if he had no male heirs—to his nephew John (the son of his oldest brother John), and by 1575 we find it in the possession of this John Paycocke, while the house next door was owned by another Thomas Paycocke, his brother Robert's son. This Thomas died around 1580, leaving only daughters, and then in 1584, John Paycocke died, sadly noted in the parish register as 'the last of his name in Coxall'. Thus, the beautiful house passed out of the hands of the prominent family of clothiers who had held it for nearly a hundred years.

Of Thomas Paycocke's personal character it is also possible to divine something from his will. He was obviously a kind and benevolent employer, as his thought for his work-people and their children shows. He was often asked to stand godfather to the babies of Coggeshall, for in his will he directs that at his burial and the ceremonies which were repeated on the seventh day and 'month mind' after it there were to be 'xxiiij or xij smale childryn in Rochettes with tapers in theire hands and as many as may be of them lett them be my god childryn and they to have vj s. viij d. apece and euery oder child iiij d. apece ... and also euery god chyld besyde vj s. viij d. apece.' All these children were probably little bread-winners, employed at a very early age in sorting Thomas Paycocke's wool. 'Poore people,' says Thomas Deloney, 'whom God lightly blessed with most children, did by meanes of this occupation so order them, that by the time they were come to be sixe or seven yeeres of age, they were able to get their owne bread';[13] and when Defoe rode from Blackstone Edge to Halifax, observing the cloth manufacture, which occupied all the villages of the West Riding, it was one of his chief grounds for admiration that 'all [were] employed from the youngest to the oldest; scarce any thing above four years [pg 168] old, but its hands were sufficient for its own support.'[14] The employment of children at what we should regard as an excessively early age was by no means a new phenomenon introduced with the Industrial Revolution.

Of Thomas Paycocke's personal character, we can learn a bit from his will. He was clearly a kind and generous employer, as shown by his concern for his workers and their children. He was frequently asked to be a godfather to the babies of Coggeshall, because in his will he specifies that at his burial and the ceremonies repeated on the seventh day and 'month mind' afterward, there were to be '22 or 12 small children in Rochettes with candles in their hands, and as many of them as possible should be my godchildren, and they would receive 6 shillings 8 pence each, and all other children 4 pence each... and also every godchild besides 6 shillings 8 pence each.' All these children were likely little breadwinners, working at a very young age in sorting Thomas Paycocke's wool. 'Poor people,' says Thomas Deloney, 'whom God lightly blessed with many children, managed through this occupation so that by the time they were six or seven years old, they could earn their own bread';[13] and when Defoe rode from Blackstone Edge to Halifax, noticing the cloth manufacturing that occupied all the villages of the West Riding, he admired that 'all [were] employed from the youngest to the oldest; hardly anything over four years [pg 168] old was not capable of supporting itself.'[14] The employment of children at what we would see as an unreasonably young age was not a new occurrence brought about by the Industrial Revolution.

That Thomas Paycocke had many friends, not only in Coggeshall but in the villages round, the number of his legacies bears witness. His will also shows that he was a man of deep religious feeling. He was a brother of the Crutched Friars of Colchester and left them on his death five pounds to pray 'for me and for them that I am bound to pray fore'. It was customary in the Middle Ages for monastic houses to give the privilege of the fraternity of the house to benefactors and persons of distinction; the reception took place at a long and elaborate ceremony, during which the consrater received the kiss of peace from all the brethren. It is a mark of the respect in which Thomas Paycocke was held in the countryside that he should have been made a brother by the Crutched Friars. He seems to have had a special kindness for the Order of Friars; he left the Grey Friars of Colchester and the Friars of Maldon, Chelmsford, and Sudbury each ten shillings for a trental and 3s. 4d. to repair their houses; and to the Friars of Clare he left twenty shillings for two trentals, 'and at Lent after my deceste a kade of Red heryng'. He had great interest in Coggeshall Abbey; it lay less than a mile from his house, and he must often have dined in state with the abbot at his guest table on feast days and attended Mass in the abbey church. He remembered the abbey as he lay dying, and the sound of its bells ringing for vespers came softly in at his window on the mellow September air; and he left 'my Lord Abbot and Convent' one of his famous broadcloths and four pounds in money 'for to have a dirige and Masse and their belles Ryngyng at my buriall when it is doon at Chirche, lykewyse the vijth day and mounth day, with iij tryntalls upon the same day yf they can serve them, orells when they can at more leasur, Summa x li.'

That Thomas Paycocke had many friends, not just in Coggeshall but in the surrounding villages, is shown by the number of legacies he left. His will also reveals that he was a deeply religious man. He was a brother of the Crutched Friars of Colchester and left them five pounds upon his death to pray "for me and for those I am bound to pray for." In the Middle Ages, it was common for monastic houses to grant the privilege of brotherhood to benefactors and distinguished individuals. This reception occurred during a lengthy and elaborate ceremony, where the consrater received the kiss of peace from all the brothers. The respect Thomas Paycocke held in the countryside is evident in his being made a brother by the Crutched Friars. He seemed to have a particular affection for the Order of Friars; he left the Grey Friars of Colchester and the Friars of Maldon, Chelmsford, and Sudbury each ten shillings for a trental and 3s. 4d. to repair their houses. He also bequeathed twenty shillings to the Friars of Clare for two trentals, "and at Lent after my death a cad of Red herring." He had a great interest in Coggeshall Abbey, located less than a mile from his home, and he must have often dined in style with the abbot at his guest table on feast days and attended Mass in the abbey church. He remembered the abbey as he lay dying, and the sound of its bells ringing for vespers floated softly through his window in the mellow September air; he left "my Lord Abbot and Convent" one of his famous broadcloths and four pounds in money "for a dirige and Mass and their bells ringing at my burial when it is done at Church, likewise on the seventh day and the month’s day, with three trentals on the same day if they can serve them, or else when they can at their convenience, total ten pounds."

His piety is shown also in his bequests to the churches of Bradwell, Pattiswick, and Markshall, parishes adjacent to Coggeshall, and to Stoke Nayland, Clare, Poslingford, Ovington, and Beauchamp St Pauls, over the Essex order, in the district from which the Paycockes originally came. But his greatest care was naturally [pg 169] for Coggeshall Church. One of the Paycockes had probably built the north aisle, where the altar was dedicated to St Katherine, and all the Paycocke tombs lay there. Thomas Paycocke left instructions in his will that he should be buried before St Katherine's altar, and made the following gifts to the church: 'Item, I bequeth to the high aulter of Coxhall Chirche in recompence of tithes and all oder thyngs forgoten, Summa iiij li. Item, I bequethe to the Tabernacle of the Trenyte at the high awlter and an other of Seint Margarete in seint Katryne Ile, there as the great Lady stands, for carvyng and gildyng of them summa c. marcs sterlinge. Item, to the reparacons of the Chirch and bells and for my lying in the Chirche summa c. nobles.' He founded a chantry there also and left money to be given weekly to six poor men to attend Mass in his chantry thrice a week.

His devotion is also evident in his gifts to the churches of Bradwell, Pattiswick, and Markshall, which are parishes near Coggeshall, as well as to Stoke Nayland, Clare, Poslingford, Ovington, and Beauchamp St Pauls, located over in Essex, from where the Paycockes originally came. However, his main concern was naturally [pg 169] for Coggeshall Church. One of the Paycockes likely built the north aisle, where the altar was dedicated to St Katherine, and where all the Paycocke tombs are located. Thomas Paycocke instructed in his will that he should be buried in front of St Katherine's altar and made the following donations to the church: 'Item, I bequeath to the high altar of Coxhall Church in compensation for tithes and all other things forgotten, a total of four pounds. Item, I bequeath to the Tabernacle of the Trinity at the high altar and another of St Margaret's in St Katherine's Isle, where the great Lady stands, for carving and gilding of them, a total of one hundred marks sterling. Item, for the repairs of the Church and bells and for my burial in the Church, a total of one hundred nobles.' He also established a chantry there and left money to be distributed weekly to six poor men to attend Mass in his chantry three times a week.

Of piety and of family pride these legacies to religious houses and to churches speak clearly. Another series of legacies, which takes a form characteristic of medieval charity, bears witness perhaps to Thomas Paycocke's habits. He must often have ridden abroad, to see the folk who worked for him or to visit his friends in the villages round Coggeshall; or farther afield to Clare, first to see the home of his ancestors, then to court Margaret Horrold, his bride, and then, with Margaret beside him, to visit his well-loved father-in-law. Certainly, whether he walked to church in Coggeshall, or whether he rode along the country lanes, he often sighed over the state of the road as he went; often he must have struggled through torrents of mud in winter or stumbled among holes in summer; for in the Middle Ages the care of the roads was a matter for private or ecclesiastical charity, and all except the great highways were likely to be but indifferently kept. Langland, in his Piers Plowman, mentions the amending of 'wikked wayes' (by which he means not bad habits but bad roads) as one of those works of charity which rich merchants must do for the salvation of their souls. Thomas Paycocke's choice of roads no doubt reflects many a wearisome journey, from which he returned home splashed and testy, to the ministrations of 'John Reyner my man' or 'Henry Briggs my servant', and of Margaret, looking anxiously from her oriel window for his return. In his own town he leaves no less than forty pounds, of [pg 170] which twenty pounds was to go to amend a section of West Street (where his house stood), and the other twenty was 'to be layde on the fowle wayes bitwene Coxhall and Blackwater where as moost nede ys'; he had doubtless experienced the evils of this road on his way to the abbey. Farther afield, he leaves twenty pounds for the 'fowle way' between Clare and Ovington, and another twenty for the road between Ovington and Beauchamp St Pauls.

The legacies to religious houses and churches clearly reflect his devotion and family pride. Another set of legacies, which showcases a typical form of medieval charity, probably reveals Thomas Paycocke's routines. He must have frequently traveled to check on the people who worked for him or to visit friends in the villages around Coggeshall; or even farther to Clare, first to reconnect with his family home, then to court his bride, Margaret Horrold, and later, with Margaret by his side, to visit his beloved father-in-law. For sure, whether he walked to church in Coggeshall or rode along the country lanes, he often sighed about the state of the roads; he likely struggled through muddy paths in winter or tripped over potholes in summer; since during the Middle Ages, maintaining roads was the responsibility of private or church charities, and aside from the major highways, most were poorly maintained. Langland, in his Piers Plowman, mentions fixing 'wicked ways' (which refers not to bad habits but to bad roads) as one of the charitable acts wealthy merchants should undertake for the salvation of their souls. Thomas Paycocke’s choice of routes surely reflects many exhausting journeys that left him splashed and irritable when he returned home to the care of 'John Reyner my man' or 'Henry Briggs my servant', and to Margaret, anxiously waiting for his return from her oriel window. In his own town, he left no less than forty pounds, of which twenty pounds was to be used to fix a stretch of West Street (where his house stood), and the other twenty was 'to be laid on the foul ways between Coxhall and Blackwater where most need is'; he had certainly faced the difficulties of this road on his way to the abbey. Beyond that, he allocated twenty pounds for the 'foul way' between Clare and Ovington, and another twenty for the route between Ovington and Beauchamp St Pauls.

As his life drew to its close he doubtless rode less often afield. The days would pass peacefully for him; his business flourished and he was everywhere loved and respected. He took pride in his lovely house, adding bit by bit to its beauties. In the cool of the evening he must often have stood outside the garden room and seen the monks from the big abbey fishing in their stewpond across the field, or lifted his eyes to where the last rays of sun slanted on to the lichened roof of the great tithebarn, and on to the rows of tenants, carrying their sheaves of corn along the road; and he reflected, perhaps, that John Mann and Thomas Spooner, his own tenants, were good, steady friends, and that it was well to leave them a gown or a pound when he died. Often also, in his last year or two, he must have sat with his wife in his garden with the dove-house and watched the white pigeons circling round the apple-trees, and smiled upon her bed of flowers. And in winter evenings sometimes he would take his furred cloak and stroll to the Dragon Inn, and Edward Aylward, mine host, would welcome him with bows; and so he would sit and drink a tankard of sack with his neighbours, very slow and dignified, as befitted the greatest clothier of the town, and looking benevolently upon the company. But at times he would frown, if he saw a truant monk from the abbey stolen out for a drink in spite of all the prohibitions of bishop and abbot, shaking his head, perhaps, and complaining that religion was not what it had been in the good old days; but not meaning much of it, as his will shows, and never dreaming that twenty years after his death abbot and monks would be scattered and the King's servants would be selling at auction the lead from off the roof of Coggeshall Abbey; never dreaming that after four hundred years his house would still stand, mellow and lovely, with its carved ceiling and its proud [pg 171] merchant's mark, when the abbey church was only a shadow on the surface of a field in hot weather and all the abbey buildings were shrunk to one ruined ambulatory, ignobly sheltering blue Essex hay wagons from the rain.

As his life came to an end, he probably went out riding less often. The days passed peacefully for him; his business thrived, and he was loved and respected everywhere. He took pride in his beautiful house, adding to its charm little by little. In the cool evenings, he must have often stood outside the garden room, watching the monks from the big abbey fishing in their pond across the field, or he might have looked up at the last rays of sun shining on the weathered roof of the large tithebarn and the rows of tenants carrying their sheaves of corn along the road. He likely reflected that John Mann and Thomas Spooner, his own tenants, were good, dependable friends, and thought it would be nice to leave them a gown or a pound when he passed away. In his last year or two, he must have also sat in his garden with his wife, near the dove-house, watching the white pigeons circling around the apple trees and smiling at her flower bed. On winter evenings, he would sometimes put on his fur cloak and stroll to the Dragon Inn, where Edward Aylward, the innkeeper, would greet him with bows. He would then sit and drink a tankard of sack with his neighbors, moving slowly and dignified, as befits the wealthiest clothier in town, and looking kindly at everyone. But sometimes, he would frown if he spotted a runaway monk from the abbey sneaking out for a drink despite the bishop and abbot's strict rules, shaking his head and lamenting that religion wasn't what it used to be in the good old days. However, he didn't mean much of it, as his will shows, and never imagined that twenty years after his death, the abbot and monks would be scattered and the King's servants would sell the lead off the roof of Coggeshall Abbey at auction; nor did he envision that four hundred years later, his house would still stand, aged and lovely, with its carved ceiling and its proud [pg 171] merchant's mark, while the abbey church would be nothing more than a shadow in a field on a hot day and all the abbey buildings would have shrunk to one ruined ambulatory, ignobly sheltering blue Essex hay wagons from the rain.

So Thomas Paycocke's days drew to a close amid the peace and beauty of the most English of counties, 'fatt, frutefull and full of profitable thinges,'[15] whose little rolling hills, wych elms, and huge clouded skies Constable loved to paint. There came a day in September when gloom hung over the streets of Coggeshall, when the spinning-wheels were silent in the cottages, and spinners and weavers stood in anxious groups outside the beautiful house in West Street; for upstairs in his bridal chamber, under its noble ceiling, the great clothier lay dying, and his wife wept by his bedside, knowing that he would never see his child. A few days later the cottages were deserted again, and a concourse of weeping people followed Thomas Paycocke to his last rest. The ceremony of his burial befitted his dignity: it comprised services, not only on burial day itself, but on the seventh day after it, and then again after a month had passed. It is given best in the words of his will, for Thomas Paycocke followed the custom of his time, in giving his executors elaborate injunctions for his funeral rites: 'I will myne executors bestowe vpon my buryng daye, vij day and mounthe daye after this manner: At my buriall to have a tryntall of prests and to be at dirige, lawdis, and comendacons as many of them as may be purveyed that day to serve the tryntall, and yf eny lack to make it vpp the vij'th daye. And at the Mounthe daye an oder tryntall to be purveyed hoole of myne executors and to kepe dirige, lawdis and commendacons as is afore reherssed, with iij high massis be note [by note, i.e. with music], oon of the holy gost, an other of owre lady, and an other of Requiem, both buriall, seuenth day and Mounthe daye. And prests beyng at this obseruance iiij d. at euery tyme and childryn at euery tyme ij d., w't torches at the buriall xij, and vj at the vij'th day and xij at the mounthe daye, with xxiij'th or xij smale childryn in Rochettes with tapers in theire honds, and as many as may be of them lett them be my god Childryn, and they to haue vj s. viij d. apece; and euery oder child iiij d. apece; and euery man that holdith torches at euery day he to have ij apece; and euery man, [pg 172] woman and child that holdeth upp hound [hand] at eny of thes iij days to haue j d. apece; And also euery god chyld besyde vj s. viij d. apece; and to the Ryngars for all iij dayes x s.; and for mete, drynke, and for twoo Semones of a doctor, and also to haue a dirige at home, or I be borne to the Chirche summa j li.'

So Thomas Paycocke's days came to an end surrounded by the peace and beauty of the most quintessentially English countryside, "fat, fruitful, and full of profitable things,"[15] with its gentle rolling hills, witch elms, and vast clouded skies that Constable loved to paint. One day in September, a somber mood fell over the streets of Coggeshall, the spinning wheels were quiet in the cottages, and spinners and weavers gathered anxiously outside the lovely house on West Street; for upstairs in his bridal chamber, beneath its grand ceiling, the esteemed clothier was dying, and his wife wept at his bedside, knowing he would never see their child. A few days later, the cottages were empty once more, and a crowd of grieving people followed Thomas Paycocke to his final resting place. The burial ceremony honored his dignity: it included services not only on the day of his burial but also on the seventh day afterward, and then again a month later. This is best expressed in the words of his will, as Thomas Paycocke adhered to the customs of his time by giving his executors detailed instructions for his funeral rites: "I want my executors to spend on my burial day, the seventh day, and the month day in this manner: At my burial, to have a trental of priests and to hold dirges, laudations, and commendations as many of them as can be arranged that day to serve the trental, and if any are lacking, to make it up on the seventh day. And on the month day, another trental to be provided wholly by my executors, with dirges, laudations, and commendations as mentioned earlier, with three high masses sung [with music], one of the Holy Ghost, another of Our Lady, and another of Requiem, for both the burial, the seventh day, and the month day. And for the priests attending this observance, 4 pence each time, and for children each time, 2 pence, with 12 torches at the burial, and 6 on the seventh day and 12 on the month day, with 23 or 12 small children in rochets holding tapers in their hands, and as many of them as possible to be my godchildren, each to receive 6 shillings and 8 pence; and every other child 4 pence each; and every man holding torches on each day to receive 2 pence; and every man, woman, and child holding up hands at any of these three days to receive 1 penny each; and also every godchild aside from the 6 shillings and 8 pence each; and to the ringers for all three days, 10 shillings; and for food, drink, and for two sermons from a doctor, and also to have a dirge at home, or I be borne to the church, a total of £1."

Here is something very different from the modest Thomas Betson's injunction: 'The costes of my burying to be don not outrageously, but sobrely and discretly and in a meane maner, that it may be unto the worship and laude of Almyghty God.' The worthy old clothier was not unmindful of the worship and laud of Thomas Paycocke also, and over £500 in modern money was expended upon his burial ceremonies, over and above the cost of founding his new chantry. Well indeed it was that his eyes were closed in death, ere the coming of the Reformation abolished all the chantries of England, and with them the Paycocke chantry in St Katherine's aisle, which had provided alms for six poor men weekly. Thomas Paycocke belonged to the good old days; in a quarter of a century after his death Essex was already changing. The monks were scattered from the abbey, which stood roofless; the sonorous Latin tongue no longer echoed in the church, nor priests prayed there for the souls of Thomas and his wife and his parents and his father-in-law. Even the cloth industry was changing, and the county was growing more prosperous still with the advent of finer kinds of cloth, brought over there by feat-fingered aliens, the 'new drapery', known as 'Bays and Says'. For as the adage says:

Here’s something very different from the humble Thomas Betson's request: 'The costs of my burial should not be extravagant, but modest and discreet, in a reasonable manner, so that it may honor and praise Almighty God.' The esteemed old clothier was also aware of the honor and praise of Thomas Paycocke, and over £500 in today's money was spent on his burial ceremonies, in addition to the cost of establishing his new chantry. It was fortunate that he passed away before the Reformation did away with all the chantries in England, including the Paycocke chantry in St Katherine's aisle, which had provided weekly aid for six poor men. Thomas Paycocke belonged to the good old days; within a quarter of a century after his death, Essex was already undergoing changes. The monks had been scattered from the abbey, which now stood without a roof; the resonant Latin language no longer echoed in the church, nor did priests pray there for the souls of Thomas, his wife, his parents, and his father-in-law. Even the cloth industry was evolving, and the county was becoming even more prosperous with the arrival of finer types of cloth, brought over by skilled foreigners, the 'new drapery,' known as 'Bays and Says.' For as the saying goes:

Hops, reformation, bays, and beer
All arrived in England in the same year,

and Coggeshall was destined to become more famous still for a new sort of cloth called 'Coxall's Whites', which Thomas Paycocke's nephews made when he was in his grave.[16] One thing, however, did not change; for his beautiful house still stood in West Street, opposite the vicarage, and was the delight of all who saw it. It stands there still, and looking upon it today, and thinking of Thomas Paycocke who once dwelt in it, do there not come to mind the famous words of Ecclesiasticus?

and Coggeshall was destined to become even more famous for a new type of cloth called 'Coxall's Whites', which Thomas Paycocke's nephews produced after he had passed away.[16] One thing, however, didn't change; his beautiful house still stood in West Street, across from the vicarage, and was admired by everyone who saw it. It still stands there today, and when you look at it and think of Thomas Paycocke who once lived there, don't the famous words of Ecclesiasticus come to mind?

[pg 173]
Let’s take a moment to praise the famous men and our fathers who brought us into this world.
The Lord has achieved great glory through them by His immense
power from the very beginning...

Wealthy men with talent, living peacefully in their homes: All of these were respected in their times and were the pride of their generations.





[pg 174]

Notes and Sources


CHAPTER II

CHAPTER 2

THE PEASANT BODO

THE FARMER BODO

A. Raw Material

A. Raw Material

1. The Roll of the Abbot Irminon, an estate book of the Abbey of St Germain des Prés, near Paris, written between 811 and 826. See Polyptyque de l'Abbaye de Saint-Germain des Prés, pub. Auguste Longnon, t. I, Introduction; t. II, Texte (Soc. de l'Hist. de Paris, 1886-95).

1. The Roll of the Abbot Irminon, an estate book of the Abbey of St Germain des Prés, near Paris, written between 811 and 826. See Polyptyque de l'Abbaye de Saint-Germain des Prés, published by Auguste Longnon, vol. I, Introduction; vol. II, Text (Soc. de l'Hist. de Paris, 1886-95).

2. Charlemagne's capitulary, De Villis, instructions to his stewards on the management of his estates. See Guerard, Explication du Capitulaire 'de Villis' (Acad. des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Mémoires, t. XXI, 1857), pp. 165-309, containing the text, with a detailed commentary and a translation into French.

2. Charlemagne's capitulary, De Villis, includes instructions for his stewards on managing his estates. See Guerard, Explication du Capitulaire 'de Villis' (Acad. des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres, Mémoires, t. XXI, 1857), pp. 165-309, which contains the text, along with a detailed commentary and a translation into French.

3. Early Lives of Charlemagne, ed. A.J. Grant (King's Classics, 1907). Contains the lives by Einhard and the Monk of St Gall, on which see Halphen, cited below.

3. Early Lives of Charlemagne, edited by A.J. Grant (King's Classics, 1907). Includes the biographies by Einhard and the Monk of St. Gall, refer to Halphen mentioned below.

4. Various pieces of information about social life may be gleaned from the decrees of Church Councils, Old High German and Anglo-Saxon charms and poems, and Aelfric's Colloquium, extracts from which are translated in Bell's Eng. Hist. Source Books, The Welding of the Race, 449-1066, ed. J.E.W. Wallis (1913). For a general sketch of the period see Lavisse Hist. de France, t. II, and for an elaborate critical study of certain aspects of Charlemagne's reign (including the Polyptychum) see Halphen, Études critiques sur l'Histoire de Charlemagne (1921); also A. Dopsch, Wirtschaftsentwicklung der Karolingerzeit, Vornehmlich in Deutschland, 2 vols. (Weimar, 1912-13), which Halphen criticizes.

4. You can gather various pieces of information about social life from the decrees of Church Councils, Old High German and Anglo-Saxon charms and poems, and Aelfric's Colloquium, excerpts from which are translated in Bell's Eng. Hist. Source Books, The Welding of the Race, 449-1066, edited by J.E.W. Wallis (1913). For a general overview of the period, see Lavisse Hist. de France, vol. II, and for an in-depth critical study of specific aspects of Charlemagne's reign (including the Polyptychum), check out Halphen's Études critiques sur l'Histoire de Charlemagne (1921); also A. Dopsch's Wirtschaftsentwicklung der Karolingerzeit, Vornehmlich in Deutschland, 2 vols. (Weimar, 1912-13), which Halphen critiques.

B. Notes to the Text

B. Notes on the Text

1. 'Habet Bodo colonus et uxor ejus colona, nomine Ermentrudis, homines sancti Germani, habent secum infantes III. Tenet mansum ingenuilem I, habentem de terre arabili bunuaria VIII et antsingas II, de [pg 175] vinea aripennos II, de prato aripennos VII. Solvit ad hostem de argento solidos II, de vino in pascione modios II; ad tertium annum sundolas C; de sepe perticas III. Arat ad hibernaticum perticas III, ad tramisem perticas II. In unaquaque ebdomada corvadas II, manuoperam I. Pullos III, ova XV; et caropera ibi injungitur. Et habet medietatem de farinarium, inde solvit de argento solidos II.' Op. cit., II, p. 78. 'Bodo a colonus and his wife Ermentrude a colona, tenants of Saint-Germain, have with them three children. He holds one free manse, containing eight bunuaria and two antsinga of arable land, two aripenni of vines and seven aripenni of meadow. He pays two silver shillings to the army and two hogsheads of wine for the right to pasture his pigs in the woods. Every third year he pays a hundred planks and three poles for fences. He ploughs at the winter sowing four perches and at the spring sowing two perches. Every week he owes two labour services (corvées) and one handwork. He pays three fowls and fifteen eggs, and carrying service when it is enjoined upon him. And he owns the half of a windmill, for which he pays two silver shillings.'

1. 'Bodo, a farmer, and his wife Ermentrude, a farmwoman, who are tenants of Saint-Germain, have three children with them. He holds one free manse, which includes eight plots of arable land and two plots of meadow, two acres of vines, and seven acres of grassland. He pays two silver shillings to the military and two hogsheads of wine for the right to pasture his pigs in the woods. Every third year, he pays a hundred wooden planks and three poles for fencing. He ploughs four perches in the winter and two perches in the spring. Each week, he owes two days of labor services and one day of handwork. He provides three chickens and fifteen eggs, plus carrying service when required. He also owns half of a windmill, for which he pays two silver shillings.' Op. cit., II, p. 78. 'Bodo a colonus and his wife Ermentrude a colona, tenants of Saint-Germain, have with them three children. He holds one free manse, containing eight bunuaria and two antsinga of arable land, two aripenni of vines and seven aripenni of meadow. He pays two silver shillings to the army and two hogsheads of wine for the right to pasture his pigs in the woods. Every third year he pays a hundred planks and three poles for fences. He ploughs at the winter sowing four perches and at the spring sowing two perches. Every week he owes two labor services (corvées) and one handwork. He pays three fowls and fifteen eggs, and carrying service when it is enjoined upon him. And he owns the half of a windmill, for which he pays two silver shillings.'

2. De Villis, c. 45.

2. De Villis, around 45.

3. Ibid. cc. 43, 49.

Ibid. pp. 43, 49.

4. From 'The Casuistry of Roman Meals,' in The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey, ed. D. Masson (1897), VII, p. 13.

4. From 'The Casuistry of Roman Meals,' in The Collected Writings of Thomas De Quincey, ed. D. Masson (1897), VII, p. 13.

5. Aelfric's Colloquium in op. cit. p. 95.

5. Aelfric's Colloquium in the work cited, p. 95.

6. The Monk of St Gall's Life in Early Lives of Charlemagne, pp. 87-8.

6. The Monk of St Gall's Life in Early Lives of Charlemagne, pp. 87-8.

7. Einhard's Life in op. cit., p. 45.

7. Einhard's Life in the referenced work, p. 45.

8. Anglo-Saxon charms translated in Stopford Brook, English Literature from the Beginning to the Norman Conquest (1899), p. 43.

8. Anglo-Saxon charms translated in Stopford Brook, English Literature from the Beginning to the Norman Conquest (1899), p. 43.

9. Old High German charm written in a tenth-century hand in a ninth-century codex containing sermons of St Augustine, now in the Vatican Library. Brawne, Althochdeutsches Lesebuch (fifth edition, Halle, 1902), p. 83.

9. Old High German charm written in a tenth-century handwriting in a ninth-century book of sermons by St. Augustine, now in the Vatican Library. Brawne, Althochdeutsches Lesebuch (fifth edition, Halle, 1902), p. 83.

10. Another Old High German charm preserved in a tenth-century codex now at Vienna. Brawne, op. cit., p. 164.

10. Another Old High German charm kept in a tenth-century codex now in Vienna. Brawne, op. cit., p. 164.

11. From the ninth-century Libellus de Ecclesiasticis Disciplinis, art. 100, quoted in Ozanam, La Civilisation Chrétienne chez les Francs (1849), p. 312. The injunction however, really refers to the recently conquered and still half-pagan Saxons.

11. From the ninth-century Libellus de Ecclesiasticis Disciplinis, art. 100, quoted in Ozanam, La Civilisation Chrétienne chez les Francs (1849), p. 312. The injunction, however, actually pertains to the recently conquered and still partly pagan Saxons.

12. Penitential of Haligart, Bishop of Cambrai, quoted ibid. p. 314.

12. Penitential of Haligart, Bishop of Cambrai, quoted ibid. p. 314.

13. Documents relatifs à l'Histoire de l'Industrie et du Commerce en France, ed. G. Faigniez, t. I, pp. 51-2.

13. Documents Related to the History of Industry and Commerce in France, ed. G. Faigniez, vol. I, pp. 51-2.

[pg 176]

14. See references in Chambers, The Medieval Stage (1913), I, pp. 161-3.

14. See references in Chambers, The Medieval Stage (1913), I, pp. 161-3.

15. For the famous legend of the dancers of Kölbigk, see Gaston Paris, Les Danseurs Maudits, Légende Allemande du XIe Siècle (Paris 1900, reprinted from the Journal des Savants, Dec., 1899), which is a conte rendu of Schröder's study in Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte (1899). The poem occurs in a version of English origin, in which one of the dancers, Thierry, is cured of a perpetual trembling in all his limbs by a miracle of St Edith at the nunnery of Wilton in 1065. See loc. cit., pp. 10, 14.

15. For the well-known story of the dancers of Kölbigk, see Gaston Paris, Les Danseurs Maudits, Légende Allemande du XIe Siècle (Paris 1900, reprinted from the Journal des Savants, Dec., 1899), which summarizes Schröder's study in Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte (1899). The poem exists in an English version, where one of the dancers, Thierry, is healed of a constant trembling in all his limbs through a miracle of St. Edith at the nunnery of Wilton in 1065. See loc. cit., pp. 10, 14.

16. 'Swete Lamman dhin are,' in the original. The story is told by Giraldus Cambrensis in Gemma Ecclesiastica, pt. I, c. XLII. See Selections from Giraldus Cambrensis, ed. C.A.J. Skeel (S.P.C.K. Texts for Students, No. XI), p. 48.

16. 'Sweet Lamb of God are,' in the original. The story is told by Giraldus Cambrensis in Gemma Ecclesiastica, pt. I, c. XLII. See Selections from Giraldus Cambrensis, ed. C.A.J. Skeel (S.P.C.K. Texts for Students, No. XI), p. 48.

17. Einhard's Life in op. cit. p. 45. See also ibid., p. 168 (note).

17. Einhard's Life in the referenced work, p. 45. See also the same source, p. 168 (note).

18. The Monk of St Gall's Life in op. cit., pp. 144-7.

18. The Monk of St Gall's Life in the cited work, pp. 144-7.

19. Einhard's Life in op. cit., p. 39.

19. Einhard's Life in the cited work, p. 39.

20. Ibid., p. 35.

Ibid., p. 35.

21. Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography (1897), I, p. 325.

21. Beazley, Dawn of Modern Geography (1897), I, p. 325.

22. The Monk of St Gall's Life in op. cit., pp. 78-9.

22. The Monk of St Gall's Life in the work cited, pp. 78-9.

23. See the description in Lavisse, Hist. de France II, pt. I, p. 321; also G. Monod, Les moeurs judiciaires au VIIIe Siècle, Revue Historique, t. XXXV (1887).

23. See the description in Lavisse, Hist. de France II, pt. I, p. 321; also G. Monod, Les moeurs judiciaires au VIIIe Siècle, Revue Historique, t. XXXV (1887).

24. See Faigniez, op. cit., pp. 43-4.

24. See Faigniez, op. cit., pp. 43-4.

25. See the Monk of St Gall's account of the finery of the Frankish nobles: 'It was a holiday and they had just come from Pavia, whither the Venetians had carried all the wealth of the East from their territories beyond the sea,--others, I say, strutted in robes made of pheasant-skins and silk; or of the necks, backs and tails of peacocks in their first plumage. Some were decorated with purple and lemon-coloured ribbons; some were wrapped round with blankets and some in ermine robes.' Op. cit., p. 149. The translation is a little loose: the 'phoenix robes' of the original were more probably made out of the plumage, not of the pheasant but of the scarlet flamingo, as Hodgson thinks (Early Hist. of Venice, p. 155), or possibly silks woven or embroidered with figures of birds, as Heyd thinks (Hist. du Commerce du Levant, I, p. 111).

25. Check out the Monk of St Gall's description of the fancy outfits worn by the Frankish nobles: 'It was a holiday and they had just come from Pavia, where the Venetians had brought all the riches of the East from their lands across the sea—others, I say, flaunted in garments made from pheasant skins and silk; or from the necks, backs, and tails of peacocks in their first plumage. Some were adorned with purple and lemon-colored ribbons; some were wrapped in blankets and others wore ermine robes.' Op. cit., p. 149. The translation is a bit loose: the 'phoenix robes' of the original were likely made from the plumage, not of the pheasant but of the scarlet flamingo, as Hodgson believes (Early Hist. of Venice, p. 155), or possibly silks woven or embroidered with bird designs, as Heyd suggests (Hist. du Commerce du Levant, I, p. 111).

26. The Monk of St. Gall's Life in op. cit., pp. 81-2.

26. The Monk of St. Gall's Life in op. cit., pp. 81-2.

27. This little poem was scribbled by an Irish scribe in the margin of a copy of Priscian in the monastery of St Gall, in Switzerland, the same from which Charlemagne's highly imaginative biographer came. The [pg 177] original will be found in Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus Palæohibernicus (1903) II, p. 290. It has often been translated and I quote the translation by Kuno Meyer, Ancient Irish Poetry (2nd ed., 1913), p. 99. The quotation from the Triads of Ireland at the head of this chapter is taken from Kuno Meyer also, ibid. pp. 102-3.

27. This little poem was written in the margin of a copy of Priscian by an Irish scribe in the St. Gall monastery in Switzerland, the same place where Charlemagne's creative biographer came from. The [pg 177] original can be found in Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus Palæohibernicus (1903) II, p. 290. It has been translated multiple times, and I’m quoting Kuno Meyer’s translation from Ancient Irish Poetry (2nd ed., 1913), p. 99. The quote from the Triads of Ireland at the beginning of this chapter is also taken from Kuno Meyer, ibid. pp. 102-3.


CHAPTER III

CHAPTER 3

MARCO POLO

MARCO POLO

A. Raw Material

A. Raw Material

1. The Book of Ser Marco Polo the Venetian concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East, trans. and ed. with notes by Sir Henry Yule (3rd edit., revised by Henri Cordier, 2 vols., Hakluyt Soc., 1903). See also H. Cordier, Ser Marco Polo: Notes and Addenda (1920). The best edition of the original French text is Le Livre de Marco Polo, ed. G. Pauthier (Paris, 1865), The most convenient and cheap edition of the book for English readers is a reprint of Marsden's translation (of the Latin text) and notes (first published, 1818), with an introduction by John Masefield, The Travels of Marco Polo the Venetian (Everyman's Library, 1908; reprinted, 1911); but some of the notes (identifying places, etc.) are now out of date, and the great edition by Yule and Cordier should be consulted where exact and detailed information is required. It is a mine of information, geographical and historical, about the East. I quote from the Everyman Edition as Marco Polo, op. cit., and from the Yule edition as Yule, op. cit.

1. The Book of Ser Marco Polo the Venetian concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East, translated and edited with notes by Sir Henry Yule (3rd edition, revised by Henri Cordier, 2 volumes, Hakluyt Society, 1903). See also H. Cordier, Ser Marco Polo: Notes and Addenda (1920). The best version of the original French text is Le Livre de Marco Polo, edited by G. Pauthier (Paris, 1865). The most accessible and affordable version for English readers is a reprint of Marsden's translation (of the Latin text) and notes (first published in 1818), with an introduction by John Masefield, The Travels of Marco Polo the Venetian (Everyman's Library, 1908; reprinted in 1911); however, some of the notes (like place identifications) are now outdated, and the comprehensive edition by Yule and Cordier should be referred to for accurate and detailed information. It is a treasure trove of geographical and historical insights about the East. I quote from the Everyman Edition as Marco Polo, op. cit., and from the Yule edition as Yule, op. cit.

2. La Cronique des Veneciens de Maistre Martin da Canal. In Archivo Storico Italiano, 1st ser., vol. VIII (Florence, 1845). Written in French and accompanied by a translation into modern Italian. One of the most charming of medieval chronicles.

2. The Chronicles of the Venetians by Master Martin da Canal. In Italian Historical Archive, 1st ser., vol. VIII (Florence, 1845). Written in French and accompanied by a translation into modern Italian. One of the most delightful medieval chronicles.

B. Modern Works

B. Modern Art

1. For medieval Venice see--

For medieval Venice, check out--

F.C. Hodgson: The Early History of Venice from the Foundation to the Conquest of Constantinople (1901); and Venice in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, A Sketch of Venetian History, 1204-1400 (1910).

F.C. Hodgson: The Early History of Venice from the Foundation to the Conquest of Constantinople (1901); and Venice in the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Centuries, A Sketch of Venetian History, 1204-1400 (1910).

P.G. Molmenti: Venice, its Growth to the Fall of the Republic, vols. [pg 178] I and II (The Middle Ages), trans. H.F. Brown (1906); and La Vie Privée à Venise, vol. I (1895).

P.G. Molmenti: Venice, its Growth to the Fall of the Republic, vols. [pg 178] I and II (The Middle Ages), translated by H.F. Brown (1906); and La Vie Privée à Venise, vol. I (1895).

H.F. Brown: Studies in the History of Venice, vol. I (1907).

H.F. Brown: Studies in the History of Venice, vol. I (1907).

Mrs Oliphant: The Makers of Venice (1905) is pleasant reading and contains a chapter on Marco Polo.

Mrs Oliphant: The Makers of Venice (1905) is enjoyable to read and includes a chapter about Marco Polo.

2. For medieval China, the Tartars, and European intercourse with the far East see--

2. For medieval China, the Tartars, and European interactions with the far East see--

Sir Henry Yule's introduction to his great edition of Marco Polo (above).

Sir Henry Yule's intro to his important edition of Marco Polo (above).

Cathay and the Way Thither: Medieval Notices of China, trans. and ed. by Sir Henry Yule, 4 vols. (Hakluyt Soc., 1915-16). Contains an invaluable introduction and all the best accounts of China left by medieval European travellers. Above all, Oderic of Pordenone (d. 1331) should be read as a pendant to Marco Polo.

Cathay and the Way Thither: Medieval Notices of China, translated and edited by Sir Henry Yule, 4 volumes (Hakluyt Society, 1915-16). It includes a valuable introduction and the finest accounts of China written by medieval European travelers. Above all, Oderic of Pordenone (d. 1331) should be read as a companion to Marco Polo.

R. Beazley: The Dawn of Modern Geography, vols. II and III (1897-1906).

R. Beazley: The Dawn of Modern Geography, vols. II and III (1897-1906).

R. Grousset: Histoire de l'Asie, t. III (3rd edit., 1922), Chap. I. A short and charmingly written account of the Mongol Empires from Genghis Khan to Timour.

R. Grousset: Histoire de l'Asie, t. III (3rd edit., 1922), Chap. I. A brief and beautifully written overview of the Mongol Empires from Genghis Khan to Timour.

H. Howarth: History of the Mongols (1876).

H. Howarth: History of the Mongols (1876).

3. For medieval trade with the East the best book is--

3. For medieval trade with the East, the best book is--

W. Heyd: Histoire du Commerce du Levant au Moyen-Âge, trans., F. Raynaud; 2 vols. (Leipzig and Paris, 1885-6, reprinted 1923).

W. Heyd: History of Levant Trade in the Middle Ages, trans., F. Raynaud; 2 vols. (Leipzig and Paris, 1885-6, reprinted 1923).

C. Notes to the Text

C. Notes on the Text

1. To be exact, the Flanders galleys which sailed via Gibraltar to Southampton and Bruges were first sent out forty years after 1268--in 1308. Throughout the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries they sailed every year, and Southampton owes its rise to prosperity to the fact that it was their port of call.

1. To be precise, the Flanders galleys that traveled through Gibraltar to Southampton and Bruges were first dispatched forty years after 1268—specifically in 1308. During the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, they operated annually, and Southampton's growth in prosperity can be attributed to it being their port of call.

2. The occasion of the speech quoted was when the imperial representative Longinus was trying to get the help of the Venetians against the Lombards in 568 and invited them to acknowledge themselves subjects of the Emperor. The speech is quoted in Encyclop. Brit., Art. Venice (by H.F. Brown), p. 1002. The episode of the loaves of bread belongs to the attempt of Pipin, son of Charlemagne, to starve out the Rialto in the winter of 809-10. Compare the tale of Charlemagne casting his sword into the sea, with the words, 'Truly, even as this brand which I [pg 179] have cast into the sea shall belong neither to me nor to you nor to any other man in all the world, even so shall no man in the world have power to hurt the realm of Venice; and he who would harm it shall feel the wrath and displeasure of God, even as it has fallen upon me and my people.'--See Canale, Cron., c. VIII. These are, of course, all legends.

2. The speech mentioned took place when the imperial representative Longinus was seeking the Venetians' assistance against the Lombards in 568 and invited them to recognize themselves as subjects of the Emperor. The speech is quoted in Encyclop. Brit., Art. Venice (by H.F. Brown), p. 1002. The story about the loaves of bread relates to Pipin, son of Charlemagne, attempting to starve out the Rialto during the winter of 809-10. Compare this to the story of Charlemagne throwing his sword into the sea, with the words, 'Truly, just as this sword that I [pg 179] have thrown into the sea shall belong neither to me nor to you nor to anyone else in the world, so will no one in the world have the power to harm the realm of Venice; and anyone who seeks to do so shall face the wrath and displeasure of God, just as it has come upon me and my people.'--See Canale, Cron., c. VIII. These are, of course, all legends.

3. 'Voirs est que la mer Arians est de le ducat de Venise.'--Canale, op. cit., p. 600. Albertino Mussato calls Venice 'dominatrix Adriaci maris.'--Molmenti, Venice, I, p. 120.

3. 'The view is that the Adriatic Sea belongs to the ducats of Venice.'--Canale, op. cit., p. 600. Albertino Mussato refers to Venice as 'the mistress of the Adriatic Sea.'--Molmenti, Venice, I, p. 120.

4. See some good contemporary accounts of the ceremony quoted in Molmenti, Venice, I, pp. 212-15.

4. Check out some solid modern descriptions of the ceremony mentioned in Molmenti, Venice, I, pp. 212-15.

5. During the fatal war of Chioggia between the two republics of Venice and Genoa, which ended in 1381, it was said that the Genoese admiral (or some say Francesco Carrara), when asked by the Doge to receive peace ambassadors, replied, 'Not before I have bitted the horses on St Mark's.'--H.F. Brown, Studies in the Hist. of Venice, I, p. 130.

5. During the deadly war of Chioggia between the two republics of Venice and Genoa, which ended in 1381, it was reported that the Genoese admiral (or some say Francesco Carrara), when asked by the Doge to welcome peace ambassadors, responded, 'Not until I have bitted the horses on St Mark's.'--H.F. Brown, Studies in the Hist. of Venice, I, p. 130.

6. Canale, op. cit., p. 270.

6. Canale, op. cit., p. 270.

7. 'The weather was clear and fine ... and when they were at sea, the mariners let out the sails to the wind, and let the ships run with spread sails before the wind over the sea'--See, for instance, Canale, op. cit., pp. 320, 326, and elsewhere.

7. 'The weather was clear and nice ... and when they were at sea, the sailors unfurled the sails to catch the wind, allowing the ships to sail smoothly with the wind over the sea'--See, for instance, Canale, op. cit., pp. 320, 326, and elsewhere.

8. Canale, op. cit., cc. I and II, pp. 268-72. Venice is particularly fortunate in the descriptions which contemporaries have left of her--not only her own citizens (such as Canale, Sanudo and the Doge Mocenigo) but also strangers. Petrarch's famous description of Venetian commerce, as occasioned by the view which he saw from his window in the fourteenth century, has often been quoted: 'See the innumerable vessels which set forth from the Italian shore in the desolate winter, in the most variable and stormy spring, one turning its prow to the east, the other to the west; some carrying our wine to foam in British cups, our fruits to flatter the palates of the Scythians and, still more hard of credence, the wood of our forests to the Egean and the Achaian isles; some to Syria, to Armenia, to the Arabs and Persians, carrying oil and linen and saffron, and bringing back all their diverse goods to us.... Let me persuade you to pass another hour in my company. It was the depth of night and the heavens were full of storm, and I, already weary and half asleep, had come to an end of my writing, when suddenly a burst of shouts from the sailors penetrated my ear. Aware of what these shouts should mean from former experience, I rose hastily and went up to the higher windows of this house, which look out upon the port. Oh, what a spectacle, mingled with feelings of pity, of wonder, of fear and of delight! Resting on their [pg 180] anchors close to the marble banks which serve as a mole to the vast palace which this free and liberal city has conceded to me for my dwelling, several vessels have passed the winter, exceeding with the height of their masts and spars the two towers which flank my house. The larger of the two was at this moment--though the stars were all hidden by the clouds, the winds shaking the walls, and the roar of the sea filling the air--leaving the quay and setting out upon its voyage. Jason and Hercules would have been stupefied with wonder, and Tiphys, seated at the helm, would have been ashamed of the nothing which won him so much fame. If you had seen it, you would have said it was no ship but a mountain, swimming upon the sea, although under the weight of its immense wings a great part of it was hidden in the waves. The end of the voyage was to be the Don, beyond which nothing can navigate from our seas; but many of those who were on board, when they had reached that point, meant to prosecute their journey, never pausing till they had reached the Ganges or the Caucasus, India and the Eastern Ocean. So far does love of gain stimulate the human mind.'--Quoted from Petrarch's Lettere Senili in Oliphant, Makers of Venice (1905), p. 349; the whole of this charming chapter, 'The Guest of Venice', should be read. Another famous description of Venice occurs in a letter written by Pietro Aretino, a guest of Venice during the years 1527 to 1533, to Titian, quoted in E. Hutton, Pietro Aretino, the Scourge of Princes (1922), pp. 136-7; compare also his description of the view from his window on another occasion, quoted ibid., pp. 131-3. The earliest of all is the famous letter written by Cassiodorus to the Venetians in the sixth century, which is partly translated in Molmenti, op. cit., I, pp. 14-15.

8. Canale, op. cit., cc. I and II, pp. 268-72. Venice is exceptionally lucky to have descriptions from contemporaries—not only from its own citizens (like Canale, Sanudo, and Doge Mocenigo) but also from outsiders. Petrarch’s well-known description of Venetian commerce, inspired by what he saw from his window in the fourteenth century, has been frequently quoted: 'Look at the countless ships that sail from the Italian coast in the bleak winter and the unpredictable, stormy spring—some heading east, others west; some transporting our wine to froth in British cups, our fruits to please the Scythians, and, even more incredibly, timber from our forests to the Aegean and Achaean islands; others to Syria, Armenia, the Arabs, and Persians, carrying oil, linen, and saffron, and returning with a variety of goods for us.... Let me convince you to spend another hour with me. It was the dead of night, the heavens were stormy, and I, already tired and half-asleep, had finished my writing when suddenly, I heard shouts from the sailors. Knowing what their cries meant from past experience, I quickly got up and went to the upper windows of this house that overlook the port. Oh, what a sight, mixed with feelings of sympathy, astonishment, fear, and joy! Anchored close to the marble shores, which serve as a breakwater for the grand palace this free and generous city has allowed me to call home, several vessels had spent the winter, their masts and booms towering above the two towers that flank my house. At that moment, despite the stars being obscured by clouds, the winds shaking the walls, and the roar of the sea filling the air, the larger of the two was leaving the quay and setting off on its journey. Jason and Hercules would have been amazed, and Tiphys, sitting at the helm, would have felt embarrassed by the nothingness that brought him so much fame. If you had seen it, you would have thought it was not a ship but a mountain floating on the water, even though much of its massive wings was submerged in the waves. The destination was the Don River, beyond which no navigation from our seas is possible; however, many on board intended to continue their journey, not stopping until they reached the Ganges or the Caucasus, India, and the Eastern Ocean. Such is the extent to which the desire for profit drives the human mind.'—Quoted from Petrarch's Lettere Senili in Oliphant, Makers of Venice (1905), p. 349; the entirety of this delightful chapter, 'The Guest of Venice', is worth reading. Another famous description of Venice appears in a letter written by Pietro Aretino, a visitor in Venice from 1527 to 1533, to Titian, quoted in E. Hutton, Pietro Aretino, the Scourge of Princes (1922), pp. 136-7; also, see his account of the view from his window on another occasion, quoted ibid., pp. 131-3. The earliest one is the renowned letter written by Cassiodorus to the Venetians in the sixth century, which is partially translated in Molmenti, op. cit., I, pp. 14-15.

9. The account of the march of the gilds occupies cc. CCLXIII-CCLXXXIII of Canale's Chronicle, op. cit., pp. 602-26. It has often been quoted.

9. The description of the march of the guilds is found in cc. CCLXIII-CCLXXXIII of Canale's Chronicle, op. cit., pp. 602-26. It has been frequently referenced.

10. Canale, op. cit., c. CCLXI, p. 600.

10. Canale, op. cit., c. CCLXI, p. 600.

11. This account of Hangchow is taken partly from Marco Polo, op. cit., bk. II, c. LXVIII: 'Of the noble and magnificent city of Kinsai'; and partly from Odoric of Pordenone, Cathay and the Way Thither, ed. Yule, pp. 113-20.

11. This description of Hangzhou comes partly from Marco Polo, op. cit., bk. II, c. LXVIII: 'Of the noble and magnificent city of Kinsai'; and partly from Odoric of Pordenone, Cathay and the Way Thither, ed. Yule, pp. 113-20.

12. Oderic of Pordenone, who was a man before he was a friar, remarks: 'The Chinese are comely enough, but colourless, having beards of long straggling hair like mousers, cats I mean. And as for the women, they are the most beautiful in the world.' Marco Polo likewise never fails to note when the women of a district are specially lovely, in the same way that that other traveller Arthur Young always notes the [pg 181] looks of the chambermaids at the French inns among the other details of the countryside, and is so much affronted if waited on by a plain girl. Marco Polo gives the palm for beauty to the women of the Province of Timochain (or Damaghan) on the north-east border of Persia, of which, he says, 'The people are in general a handsome race, especially the women, who, in my opinion, are the most beautiful in the world.'--Marco Polo, op. cit., p. 73. Of the women of Kinsai he reports thus: 'The courtesans are accomplished and are perfect in the arts of blandishment and dalliance, which they accompany with expressions adapted to every description of person, insomuch that strangers who have once tasted of their charms, remain in a state of fascination, and become so enchanted by their meretricious arts, that they can never divest themselves of the impression. Thus intoxicated with sensual pleasures, when they return to their homes they report that they have been in Kinsai, or the celestial city, and pant for the time when they may be enabled to revisit paradise.' Of the respectable ladies, wives of the master craftsmen he likewise says: 'They have much beauty and are brought up with languid and delicate habits. The costliness of their dresses, in silks and jewellery, can scarcely be imagined.'--op. cit., pp. 296, 297-8.

12. Oderic of Pordenone, who was a person before he became a friar, notes: 'The Chinese are quite attractive, but lacking in color, with long, straggly beards that look like those of cats. As for the women, they are the most beautiful in the world.' Marco Polo also frequently mentions when the women in a region are particularly lovely, much like the traveler Arthur Young, who always comments on the [pg 181] appearances of chambermaids at French inns among other details of the countryside, and feels deeply offended if attended by an unattractive girl. Marco Polo declares that the most beautiful women are from the Province of Timochain (or Damaghan) on the northeast border of Persia, stating, 'The people are generally an attractive race, especially the women, who, in my view, are the most beautiful in the world.'--Marco Polo, op. cit., p. 73. Regarding the women of Kinsai, he reports: 'The courtesans are skilled and excel in the arts of charm and flirtation, using expressions tailored to every type of person, so much so that strangers who have experienced their allure remain captivated and become so enthralled by their enticing ways that they can never shake off the impression. Intoxicated by sensual pleasures, when they return home, they claim they've been to Kinsai, or the celestial city, and long for the day they can return to paradise.' Of the respectable women, wives of the master craftsmen, he also says: 'They possess great beauty and are raised with soft, delicate habits. The luxury of their clothing, made from silks and adorned with jewelry, is hard to imagine.'--op. cit., pp. 296, 297-8.

13. Yule, op. cit., II, p. 184.

13. Yule, cited work, II, p. 184.

14. For Prester John see Sir Henry Yule's article 'Prester John' in the Encyclopædia Britannica, and Lynn Thorndike, A History of Magic and Experimental Science (1923), II, pp. 236-45. There is a pleasant popular account in S. Baring Gould, Popular Myths of the Middle Ages (1866-8).

14. For Prester John, see Sir Henry Yule's article 'Prester John' in the Encyclopædia Britannica, and Lynn Thorndike, A History of Magic and Experimental Science (1923), II, pp. 236-45. There’s an enjoyable popular account in S. Baring Gould, Popular Myths of the Middle Ages (1866-8).

15. For their accounts see The Journal of William of Rubruck to the Eastern Parts, 1253-5, by himself, with two accounts of the Earlier Journey of John of Pian da Carpine, trans. and ed. with notes by W.W. Rockhill (Hakluyt Soc., 1900). Rubruck especially is a most delightful person.

15. For their stories, check out The Journal of William of Rubruck to the Eastern Parts, 1253-5, by himself, with two accounts of the Earlier Journey of John of Pian da Carpine, translated and edited with notes by W.W. Rockhill (Hakluyt Soc., 1900). Rubruck in particular is a really enjoyable person.

16. This, together with the whole account of the first journey of the elder Polos, the circumstances of the second journey, and of their subsequent return occurs in the first chapter of Marco Polo's book, which is a general introduction, after which he proceeds to describe in order the lands through which he passed. This autobiographical section is unfortunately all too short.

16. This, along with the entire story of the elder Polos' first journey, the details of the second journey, and their later return, is found in the first chapter of Marco Polo's book, which serves as a general introduction. After that, he goes on to describe in detail the lands he traveled through. Unfortunately, this autobiographical section is way too brief.

17. As a matter of fact, William of Rubruck had seen and described it before him.

17. In fact, William of Rubruck had seen and described it before him.

18. For Marco Polo's account of this custom in the province which he calls 'Kardandan', see op. cit., p. 250. An illustration of it from an album belonging to the close of the Ming dynasty is reproduced in S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), fig. 134.

18. For Marco Polo's description of this practice in the area he refers to as 'Kardandan', see the source mentioned, p. 250. An example of it from an album dating to the end of the Ming dynasty is shown in S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), fig. 134.

[pg 182]

19. Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 21-2.

19. Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 21-2.

20. A certain Poh-lo was, according to the Chinese annals of the Mongol dynasty, appointed superintendent of salt mines at Yangchow shortly after 1282. Professor Parker thinks that he may be identified with our Polo, but M. Cordier disagrees. See E.H. Parker Some New Facts about Marco Polos Book in Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review (1904), p. 128; and H. Cordier, Ser Marco Polo, p. 8. See also Yule, Marco Polo, I, Introd., p. 21.

20. According to the Chinese records of the Mongol dynasty, a certain Poh-lo was appointed as the supervisor of salt mines at Yangchow shortly after 1282. Professor Parker believes he might be the same as our Polo, but M. Cordier disagrees. See E.H. Parker Some New Facts about Marco Polos Book in Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review (1904), p. 128; and H. Cordier, Ser Marco Polo, p. 8. See also Yule, Marco Polo, I, Introd., p. 21.

21. P. Parrenin in Lett. Edis., xxiv, 58, quoted in Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., p. II.

21. P. Parrenin in Lett. Edis., xxiv, 58, quoted in Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., p. II.

22. On Marco Polo's omissions see Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., p. 110.

22. For more on what Marco Polo left out, check Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., p. 110.

23. Marco Polo, op. cit., p. 288.

23. Marco Polo, op. cit., p. 288.

24. On Chao Mêng-fu see S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), II, pp. 133--59; H.A. Giles, Introd. to the History of Chinese Pictorial Art (Shanghai, 2nd ed., 1918), pp. 159 ff.; the whole of c. VI of this book on the art which flourished under the Mongol dynasty is interesting. See also L. Binyon, Painting in the Far East (1908), pp. 75-7, 146-7. One of Chao Mêng-fu's horse pictures, or rather a copy of it by a Japanese artist, is reproduced in Giles, op. cit., opposite p. 159. See also my notes on illustrations for an account of the famous landscape roll painted by him in the style of Wang Wei.

24. For more on Chao Mêng-fu, see S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), II, pp. 133-59; H.A. Giles, Introd. to the History of Chinese Pictorial Art (Shanghai, 2nd ed., 1918), pp. 159 ff.; the entirety of chapter VI in this book about the art that thrived during the Mongol dynasty is worth reading. Also, check out L. Binyon, Painting in the Far East (1908), pp. 75-7, 146-7. One of Chao Mêng-fu's horse paintings, or a copy of it by a Japanese artist, is shown in Giles, op. cit., opposite p. 159. Additionally, see my notes on illustrations for a description of the famous landscape scroll he painted in the style of Wang Wei.

25. Bushell, op. cit., p. 135.

25. Bushell, op. cit., p. 135.

26. Ibid., pp. 135-6, where the picture is reproduced.

26. Ibid., pp. 135-6, where the image is reproduced.

27. For the episode of the mangonels constructed by Nestorian mechanics under the directions of Nicolo and Maffeo see Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 281-2.

27. For the episode of the mangonels built by Nestorian mechanics under the guidance of Nicolo and Maffeo, see Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 281-2.

28. Marco Polo, op. cit., bk. III, c. I, pp. 321-3.

28. Marco Polo, op. cit., bk. III, c. I, pp. 321-3.

29. Ramusio's preface, containing this account, and also the story of how Rusticiano came to write the book at Marco Polo's dictation at Genoa, is translated in Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., pp. 4-8.

29. Ramusio's preface, which includes this account and the story of how Rusticiano wrote the book based on Marco Polo's dictation in Genoa, is translated in Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., pp. 4-8.

30. He mentions these in Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 136, 138, 344.

30. He mentions these in Marco Polo, op. cit., pp. 136, 138, 344.

31. Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., p. 79.

31. Yule, op. cit., I, Intro., p. 79.

32. On Rusticiano (who is mistakenly called a Genoese by Ramusio), see ibid., Introd., pp. 56 ff.

32. On Rusticiano (who is incorrectly referred to as a Genoese by Ramusio), see ibid., Introd., pp. 56 ff.

33. Paulin Paris, quoted ibid., Introd., p. 61.

33. Paulin Paris, quoted ibid., Introduction, p. 61.

34. Ibid., Introd., pp. 67-73.

34. Ibid., Intro., pp. 67-73.

35. Extract from Jacopo of Acqui's Imago Mondi, quoted ibid., Introd., p. 54.

35. Extract from Jacopo of Acqui's Imago Mondi, quoted ibid., Introd., p. 54.

36. M. Ch.-V. Langlois in Hist. Litt. de la France, XXXV (1921), p. 259. For tributes to Marco Polo's accuracy see Aurel Stein, Ancient [pg 183] Khotan (1907) and Ruins of Desert Cathay (1912); Ellsworth Huntington, The Pulse of Asia (1910); and Sven Hedin, Overland to India (1910).

36. M. Ch.-V. Langlois in Hist. Litt. de la France, XXXV (1921), p. 259. For praises of Marco Polo's accuracy, see Aurel Stein, Ancient [pg 183] Khotan (1907) and Ruins of Desert Cathay (1912); Ellsworth Huntington, The Pulse of Asia (1910); and Sven Hedin, Overland to India (1910).

37. Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., pp. 106-7.

37. Yule, op. cit., I, Introd., pp. 106-7.

38. For these later missions and traders see Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither, Introd., pp. cxxxii-iv, and text, passim.

38. For these later missions and traders, check out Yule, Cathay and the Way Thither, Introduction, pages cxxxii-iv, and text, passim.

39. Ibid., II, p. 292; and App., p. lxv.

39. Ibid., II, p. 292; and App., p. lxv.

40. Concerning the marginal notes by Columbus see Yule, op. cit., II, App. H, p. 558. The book is preserved in the Colombina at Seville. I must, however, frankly admit that modern research, iconoclastic as ever, not content with white-washing Lucrezia Borgia and Catherine de Medicis, and with reducing Catherine of Siena to something near insignificance, is also making it appear more and more probable that Columbus originally set sail in 1492 to look for the islands of the Antilles, and that, although on his return after his great discovery in 1493 he maintained that his design had always been to reach Cipangu, this was a post hoc story, the idea of searching for Cipangu having probably come from his partner, Martin Pinzon. It is a pity that we do not know when he made his notes in the edition (the probable date of publication of which was 1485) of Marco Polo's book, which might settle the matter. On the whole question see Henry Vignaud, Études critiques sur la vie de Colomb avant ses découvertes (Paris, 1905) and Histoire de la Grande Enterprise de 1492, 2 vols. (Paris, 1910), and the summary and discussion of his conclusions by Professor A.P. Newton in History, VII (1922), pp. 38-42 (Historical Revisions XX.--'Christopher Columbus and his Great Enterprise.') The idea that a new road to the East was being sought at this time, primarily because the Turks were blocking the old trade routes, has also been exploded. See A.H. Lybyer, The Ottoman Turks and the Routes of Oriental Trade in Eng. Hist. Review, XXX (1915), pp.577-88.

40. For information on Columbus's marginal notes, see Yule, op. cit., II, App. H, p. 558. The book is kept in the Colombina in Seville. However, I have to admit that modern research, as usual challenging old beliefs, is not only clearing Lucrezia Borgia and Catherine de Medicis of their negative reputations but is also downplaying Catherine of Siena's significance. It's becoming increasingly likely that Columbus set sail in 1492 to find the islands of the Antilles. Although he claimed upon his return in 1493 that his goal had always been to reach Cipangu, this seems to be a post hoc explanation, with the idea of searching for Cipangu likely coming from his partner, Martin Pinzon. It’s unfortunate that we don’t know when he made his notes in the edition (likely published in 1485) of Marco Polo's book, which could clarify the issue. For a deeper exploration of this topic, see Henry Vignaud, Études critiques sur la vie de Colomb avant ses découvertes (Paris, 1905) and Histoire de la Grande Enterprise de 1492, 2 vols. (Paris, 1910), along with the summary and discussion of his findings by Professor A.P. Newton in History, VII (1922), pp. 38-42 (Historical Revisions XX.--'Christopher Columbus and his Great Enterprise.'). The notion that there was a search for a new route to the East at this time, mainly because the Turks were obstructing the old trade routes, has also been debunked. See A.H. Lybyer, The Ottoman Turks and the Routes of Oriental Trade in Eng. Hist. Review, XXX (1915), pp.577-88.


CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER 4

MADAME EGLENTYNE

Madam Eglentyne

A. Raw Material

A. Raw Material

1. Chaucer's description of the Prioress in the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales.

1. Chaucer's description of the Prioress in the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales.

2. Miscellaneous visitation reports in episcopal registers. On these registers, and in particular the visitation documents therein, see R.C. Fowler, Episcopal Registers of England and Wales (S.P.C.K. Helps for [pg 184] Students of History, No. 1), G.G. Coulton, The Interpretation of Visitation Documents (Eng. Hist. Review, 1914), and c. XII of my book, cited below. A great many registers have been, or are being, published by learned societies, notably by the Canterbury and York Society, which exists for this purpose. The most important are the Lincoln visitations, now in the course of publication, by Dr A. Hamilton Thompson, Visitations of Religious Houses in the Diocese of Lincoln, ed. A. Hamilton Thompson (Lincoln Rec. Soc. and Canterbury and York Soc., 1915 ff.); two volumes have appeared so far, of which see especially vol. II, which contains part of Bishop Alnwick's visitations (1436-49); each volume contains text, translation, and an admirable introduction. See also the extracts from Winchester visitations trans. in H.G.D. Liveing, Records of Romsey Abbey (1912). Full extracts from visitation reports and injunctions are given under the accounts of religious houses in the different volumes of the Victoria County Histories (cited as V.C.H.).

2. Miscellaneous visitation reports in episcopal registers. On these registers, and especially the visitation documents within them, check out R.C. Fowler, Episcopal Registers of England and Wales (S.P.C.K. Helps for [pg 184] Students of History, No. 1), G.G. Coulton, The Interpretation of Visitation Documents (Eng. Hist. Review, 1914), and Chapter XII of my book mentioned below. Many registers have been, or are being, published by scholarly societies, particularly by the Canterbury and York Society, which is dedicated to this purpose. The most significant are the Lincoln visitations, which are currently being published by Dr. A. Hamilton Thompson, Visitations of Religious Houses in the Diocese of Lincoln, edited by A. Hamilton Thompson (Lincoln Rec. Soc. and Canterbury and York Soc., 1915 onwards); two volumes have been published so far, with particular attention to vol. II, which includes part of Bishop Alnwick's visitations (1436-49); each volume offers the text, translation, and an excellent introduction. Also, see the extracts from Winchester visitations translated in H.G.D. Liveing, Records of Romsey Abbey (1912). Complete extracts from visitation reports and injunctions can be found in the accounts of religious houses in the various volumes of the Victoria County Histories (cited as V.C.H.).

3. The monastic rules. See The Rule of St Benedict, ed. F.A. Gasquet (Kings Classics, 1909), and F.A. Gasquet, English Monastic Life (4th ed., 1910).

3. The monastic rules. See The Rule of St Benedict, ed. F.A. Gasquet (Kings Classics, 1909), and F.A. Gasquet, English Monastic Life (4th ed., 1910).

4. For a very full study of the whole subject of English convent life at this period see Eileen Power, Medieval English Nunneries c. 1275 to 1535(1922).

4. For an in-depth study of the entire topic of English convent life during this time, see Eileen Power, Medieval English Nunneries c. 1275 to 1535 (1922).


B. Notes to the Text

B. Notes on the Text

1. The Register of Walter de Stapeldon, Bishop of Exeter (1307-26), ed. F. Hingeston Randolph (1892), p. 169. The passage about Philippa is translated in G.G. Coulton, Chaucer and His England (1908), p. 181.

1. The Register of Walter de Stapeldon, Bishop of Exeter (1307-26), ed. F. Hingeston Randolph (1892), p. 169. The passage about Philippa is translated in G.G. Coulton, Chaucer and His England (1908), p. 181.

2. See the account of expenses involved in making Elizabeth Sewardby a nun of Nunmonkton (1468) in Testamenta Eboracensia, ed. James Raine (Surtees Soc., 1886), III, p. 168; and Power, op. cit., p. 19.

2. Check out the details on the costs of making Elizabeth Sewardby a nun of Nunmonkton (1468) in Testamenta Eboracensia, edited by James Raine (Surtees Soc., 1886), III, p. 168; and Power, op. cit., p. 19.

3. Year Book of King Richard II, ed. C.F. Deiser (1904), pp. 71-7; and Power, op. cit., pp. 36-8.

3. Year Book of King Richard II, ed. C.F. Deiser (1904), pp. 71-7; and Power, op. cit., pp. 36-8.

4. G.J. Aungier, Hist. of Syon (1840), p. 385.

4. G.J. Aungier, Hist. of Syon (1840), p. 385.

5. As at Gracedieu (1440-1), Alnwick's Visit, ed. A.H. Thompson, pp. 120-3.

5. As at Gracedieu (1440-1), Alnwick's Visit, ed. A.H. Thompson, pp. 120-3.

6. G.J. Aungier, op. cit., pp. 405-9.

6. G.J. Aungier, op. cit., pp. 405-9.

7. Translated from John de Grandisson's Register in G.G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner (1910), pp. 312-14.

7. Translated from John de Grandisson's Register in G.G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner (1910), pp. 312-14.

8. Rule of St Benedict, c. 22.

8. Rule of St Benedict, c. 22.

9. V.C.H. Lincs., II, p. 131.

9. V.C.H. Lincs, II, p. 131.

[pg 185]

10. Translated in G.G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner.

10. Translated in G.G. Coulton, A Medieval Garner.

11. Myroure of Oure Ladye, ed. J.H. Blunt (E.E.T.S., 1873), p. 54. On Tittivillus see my article in The Cambridge Magazine (1917), pp.158-60.

11. Myroure of Oure Ladye, edited by J.H. Blunt (E.E.T.S., 1873), p. 54. For more on Tittivillus, check out my article in The Cambridge Magazine (1917), pp. 158-60.

12. Linc. Visit., ed. A.H. Thompson, II, pp. 46-52; and Power, op. cit. pp. 82-7.

12. Linc. Visit., ed. A.H. Thompson, II, pp. 46-52; and Power, op. cit. pp. 82-7.

13. V.C.H. Oxon, II. p. 77.

13. V.C.H. Oxon, II. p. 77.

14. Linc. Visit., ed. A.H. Thompson, I, p. 67.

14. Linc. Visit., ed. A.H. Thompson, I, p. 67.

15. On these gaieties see Power, op. cit. pp. 309-14.

15. For more on these festivities, see Power, op. cit. pp. 309-14.

16. Linc. Visit., II, pp. 3-4; and see Power, op. cit., pp. 75-7, 303-5, on gay clothes in nunneries.

16. Linc. Visit., II, pp. 3-4; and see Power, op. cit., pp. 75-7, 303-5, on LGBTQ clothing in convents.

17. Linc. Visit., II. p. 175.

17. Linc. Visit., II. p. 175.

18. Power, op. cit., p. 307. On pet animals see ibid., pp. 305-9, and Note E ('Convent Pets in Literature'), pp. 588-95.

18. Power, op. cit., p. 307. For information on pets, see ibid., pp. 305-9, and Note E ('Convent Pets in Literature'), pp. 588-95.

19. Power, op. cit., p. 77.

19. Power, same source., p. 77.

20. Ibid., pp. 351-2; and see Chap. IX passim on the Bull Periculoso and the wandering of nuns in the world.

20. Ibid., pp. 351-2; and see Chap. IX passim on the Bull Periculoso and the wandering of nuns in the world.

21. Linc. Visit., II, p. 50.

21. Linc. Visit, II, p. 50.

22. V.C.H. Yorks., III, p. 172.

22. V.C.H. Yorks., III, p. 172.


CHAPTER V

CHAPTER 5

THE MÉNAGIER'S WIFE

THE HOUSEHOLD'S WIFE

A. Raw Material

Raw Material

I. Le Ménagier de Paris, Traité de Morale et d'Economie Domestique, compose vers 1393 par un Bourgeois Parisien ... publié pour la première fois par la Société des Bibliophiles Francois. (Paris, 1846). 2 vols., edited with an introduction by Jérôme Pichon. There is a notice of it by Dr F.J. Furnivall, at the end of his edition of A Booke of Precedence (Early English Text Soc., 1869 and 1898), pp. 149-54. It was a book after his own heart, and he observes that it well deserves translation into English.

I. Le Ménagier de Paris, Treatise on Morality and Domestic Economy, composed around 1393 by a Parisian Burgher ... published for the first time by the Société des Bibliophiles Francois. (Paris, 1846). 2 vols., edited with an introduction by Jérôme Pichon. There is a notice of it by Dr. F.J. Furnivall at the end of his edition of A Booke of Precedence (Early English Text Soc., 1869 and 1898), pp. 149-54. It was a book that he was very fond of, and he notes that it truly deserves to be translated into English.

2. On the subject of medieval books of deportment for women see A.A. Hentsch, De la littérature didactique du moyen âge s'addressant spécialement aux femmes (Cahors, 1903), an admirably complete collection of analyses of all the chief works of this sort produced in western [pg 186] Europe from the time of St Jerome to the eve of the Renaissance. It is full of plums for adventurous Jack Horners.

2. For information on medieval conduct books for women, check out A.A. Hentsch's De la littérature didactique du moyen âge s'addressant spécialement aux femmes (Cahors, 1903), which is a thoroughly complete collection of analyses of all the major works of this kind created in western [pg 186] Europe from the time of St. Jerome up to the eve of the Renaissance. It’s packed with treasures for those willing to dig in.

3. With the Ménagier's cookery book there may profitably be compared Two Fifteenth Century Cookery Books, ed. by Thomas Austin (E.E.T.S., 1888).

3. With the Ménagier's cookery book, it can be compared to Two Fifteenth Century Cookery Books, edited by Thomas Austin (E.E.T.S., 1888).

B. Notes to the Text

B. Notes on the Text

1. Pp. 1-2.

Pp. 1-2.

2. These long moral treatises on the seven deadly sins and the even deadlier virtues were very popular in the Middle Ages. The best known to English readers occurs in the Parson's Tale in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, and is taken from the Somme de Vices et de Vertus of Frère Lorens, a thirteenth-century author. The sections on the deadly sins are usually, however, well worth reading, because of the vivid illustrative details which they often give about daily life. The Ménagier's sections are full of vigour and colour, as one would expect. Here, for instance, is his description of the female glutton: 'God commands fasting and the glutton says: "I will eat". God commands us to get up early and go to church and the glutton says: "I must sleep. I was drunk yesterday. The church is not a hare; it will wait for me." When she has with some difficulty risen, do you know what her hours are? Her matins are: "Ha! what shall we have to drink? is there nothing left over from last night?" Afterwards she says her lauds thus: "Ha! we drank good wine yesterday." Afterwards she says thus her orisons: "My head aches, I shan't be comfortable until I have had a drink." Certes, such gluttony putteth a woman to shame, for from it she becomes a ribald, a disreputable person and a thief. The tavern is the Devil's church, where his disciples go to do him service and where he works his miracles. For when folk go there they go upright and well spoken, wise and sensible and well advised, and when they return they cannot hold themselves upright nor speak; they are all foolish and all mad, and they return swearing, beating and giving the lie to each other.'--Op. cit., I, pp. 47-8. The section on Avarice is particularly valuable for its picture of the sins of executors of wills, rack-renting lords, extortionate shopkeepers, false lawyers, usurers, and gamblers.--See ibid., I, pp. 44-5.

2. These long moral essays on the seven deadly sins and the even worse virtues were very popular in the Middle Ages. The one best known to English readers is found in the Parson's Tale from Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, and it comes from the Somme de Vices et de Vertus by Frère Lorens, a thirteenth-century author. The sections on the deadly sins are usually worth reading because they often provide vivid details about everyday life. The Ménagier's sections are vibrant and colorful, as expected. For example, here's his description of the female glutton: 'God commands fasting, and the glutton says: "I will eat." God commands us to get up early and go to church, and the glutton says: "I must sleep. I was drunk yesterday. The church is not a hare; it will wait for me." When she finally manages to get up, do you know what her priorities are? Her morning thoughts are: "Ha! What shall we have to drink? Is there anything left over from last night?" Then, she offers her praises like this: "Ha! We drank good wine yesterday." Afterward, she says her prayers like this: "My head hurts; I won't be comfortable until I've had a drink." Indeed, such gluttony brings shame to a woman, for it turns her into a debauched, disreputable person and a thief. The tavern is the Devil's church, where his followers go to serve him and where he performs his miracles. For when people go there, they are upright and articulate, wise and sensible, but when they return, they can't stand up straight or speak; they are all foolish and mad, returning swearing, fighting, and lying to each other.' --Op. cit., I, pp. 47-8. The section on Avarice is particularly valuable for its depiction of the sins of will executors, greedy landlords, extortionate shopkeepers, deceitful lawyers, loan sharks, and gamblers.--See ibid., I, pp. 44-5.

3. Prudence and Melibeus is worth reading once, either in Chaucer's or in Renault de Louens' version, because of its great popularity in the Middle Ages, and because of occasional vivid passages. Here, for instance, is the episode in Chaucer's version, in which Melibeus, the sages, and the young men discuss going to war, and the sages advise against it: [pg 187] 'Up stirten thanne the yonge folk at ones, and the mooste partie of that compaignye scorned the wise olde men, and bigonnen to make noyse, and seyden that "Right so as, whil that iren is hoot, men sholden smyte, right so men sholde wreken hir wronges while that they been fresshe and newe"; and with loud voys they criden, "Werre! werre!" Up roos tho oon of thise olde wise, and with his hand made contenaunce that men sholde holden hem stille, and yeven hym audience. "Lordynges," quod he, "ther is ful many a man that crieth 'Werre! werre!' that woot ful litel what werre amounteth. Werre at his bigynnyng hath so greet an entryng and so large, that every wight may entre whan hym liketh and lightly fynde werre; but certes, what ende that shal ther-of bifalle it is nat light to knowe; for soothly, whan that werre is ones bigonne ther is ful many a child unborn of his mooder that shal sterve yong by cause of that ilke werre, or elles lyve in sarwe, and dye in wrecchednesse; and therefore, er that any werre bigynne, men moste have greet conseil and greet deliberacioun."--Chaucer, Tale of Melibeus,§ 12; and see the French version, op. cit., I, p. 191.

3. Prudence and Melibeus is worth reading once, either in Chaucer's or in Renault de Louens' version, because of its great popularity in the Middle Ages and some memorable passages. For example, here's the part in Chaucer's version where Melibeus, the wise men, and the young men talk about going to war, and the wise men advise against it: [pg 187] 'Then the young people all jumped up at once, and most of that group mocked the old wise men, starting to make noise and saying that "Just as when iron is hot, men should strike, so should they take revenge for their wrongs while they are fresh and new"; and with loud voices they shouted, "War! War!" Then one of the old wise men stood up and signaled for the crowd to be quiet and give him a chance to speak. "Gentlemen," he said, "there are many who shout 'War! War!' who know very little about what war really is. War, at its start, has such a grand entrance and is so vast that anyone can rush in whenever they want and easily find war; but certainly, knowing what the outcome of that will be is not easy; because truly, once war has begun, many unborn children will die young because of that very war, or else live in sorrow and die in misery; and therefore, before any war starts, people must have great counsel and careful consideration."--Chaucer, Tale of Melibeus,§ 12; and see the French version, op. cit., I, p. 191.

4. II, p. 72-9.

4. II, pp. 72-9.

5. I, pp. 71-2. These medieval games are very difficult to identify. The learned editor remarks that bric, which is mentioned in the thirteenth century by Rutebeuf was played, seated, with a little stick; qui féry is probably the modern game called by the French main chaude; pince merille, which is mentioned among the games of Gargantua, was a game in which you pinched one of the players' arms, crying 'Mérille' or 'Morille'. Though the details of these games are vague, there are many analagous games played by children today, and it is easy to guess the kind of thing which is meant.

5. I, pp. 71-2. These medieval games are really hard to identify. The knowledgeable editor points out that bric, mentioned in the thirteenth century by Rutebeuf, was played while seated with a small stick; qui féry is probably the modern game known in French as main chaude; pince merille, which is listed among the games of Gargantua, involved pinching one of the players' arms while shouting 'Mérille' or 'Morille'. While the specifics of these games are unclear, there are many similar games played by kids today, and it’s easy to imagine the kind of activities being referred to.

6. I, pp. 13-15.

6. I, pp. 13-15.

7. I, 92, 96.

7. I, 92, 96.

8. The story of Jeanne la Quentine is reproduced in the Heptameron of Margaret of Navarre (the 38th tale, or the 8th of the 4th day), where it is attributed to a bourgeoise of Tours, but it is probable that the Ménagier's is the original version, since he says that he had it from his father; although, knowing the ways of the professional raconteur, I should be the first to admit that this is not proof positive.

8. The story of Jeanne la Quentine is retold in the Heptameron by Margaret of Navarre (the 38th tale, or the 8th of the 4th day), where it’s credited to a bourgeoise from Tours. However, it’s likely that the version from Ménagier is the original, since he claims he got it from his father. But, understanding the tricks of professional storytellers, I have to acknowledge that this isn’t definitive proof.

9. I, pp. 125-6.

9. I, pp. 125-6.

10. I, p. 139.

10. I, p. 139.

11. This was a favourite saying. It occurs in the story of Melibeus, 'Trois choses sont qui gettent homme hors de sa maison, c'est assavoir la fumée, la goutière et la femme mauvaise.'--Ibid., I, p. 195. Compare [pg 188] Chaucer's use of it: 'Men seyn that thre thynges dryven a man out of his hous,--that is to seyn, smoke, droppyng of reyn and wikked wyves.'--Tale of Melibeus, §15; and

11. This was a favorite saying. It appears in the story of Melibeus, "Three things drive a man out of his house: smoke, the rain from the roof, and a bad woman."--Ibid., I, p. 195. Compare [pg 188] Chaucer's version: "People say that three things drive a man out of his house: smoke, dripping rain, and wicked wives."--Tale of Melibeus, §15; and

'You say that falling houses, and also smoke,
And nagging wives, make men flee
Out of their own homes.'

--Wife of Bath's Prologue, LL, 278-80.

12. I, pp. 168-71, 174-6.

12. I, pp. 168-71, 174-6.

13. II, p. 54. The Ménagier also warns against running up long bills on credit. 'Tell your folk to deal with peaceable people and to bargain always beforehand and to account and pay often, without running up long bills on credit by tally or on paper, although tally or paper are better than doing everything by memory, for the creditors always think it more and the debtors less, and thus are born arguments, hatreds, and reproaches; and cause your good creditors to be paid willingly and frequently what is owed to them, and keep them in friendship so that they depart not from you, for one cannot always get peaceable folk again.'

13. II, p. 54. The Ménagier also advises against accumulating high credit bills. 'Tell your people to deal with trustworthy individuals and to negotiate prices in advance, and to settle accounts often, without piling up large credit bills using tally or paper, even though tally or paper are better than relying solely on memory, because creditors tend to think the amounts are higher, and debtors see them as lower, which leads to disagreements, resentment, and blame; and ensure that your reliable creditors are paid willingly and regularly what they are owed, and maintain their friendship so they don’t leave you, since it’s not always easy to find trustworthy people again.'

14. II, pp. 56-9.

14. II, pp. 56-59.

15. It is curious here to note the antiquity of the term 'bloody' as an expletive. The Ménagier says: 'Forbid them ... to use ugly oaths, or words which are bad or indecent, as do certain evil or ill bred persons who swear at bad bloody fevers, the bad bloody week, the bad bloody day ('de males sanglantes fièvres,' 'de male sanglante sepmaine,' 'de male sanglante journée'), and they know not, nor should they know, what a bloody thing is, for honest women know it not, since it is abominable to them to see the blood but of a lamb or a pigeon, when it is killed before them.'--Ibid., II, p. 59.

15. It's interesting to note how old the term 'bloody' is as a swear word. The Ménagier says: 'Forbid them... to use ugly curses or words that are bad or inappropriate, like certain rude or ill-mannered people who curse at bad bloody fevers, the bad bloody week, the bad bloody day ('de males sanglantes fièvres,' 'de male sanglante sepmaine,' 'de male sanglante journée'), and they don’t know, nor should they know, what a bloody thing is, for decent women don’t know it, since it’s disgusting for them to see blood except from a lamb or a pigeon when it's killed in front of them.'--Ibid., II, p. 59.

16. The section on household management described above occupies sec. II, art. 2, of the Ménagier's book (II, pp. 53-72).

16. The part about household management mentioned earlier is found in sec. II, art. 2, of the Ménagier's book (II, pp. 53-72).

17. I, pp. 171-2.

17. I, pp. 171-2.

18. I, pp. 172-3.

I, pp. 172-3.

19. The cookery book occupies sec. II, arts. 4 and 5 (II, pp. 80-272).

19. The cookbook is found in section II, articles 4 and 5 (II, pp. 80-272).

20. II, pp. 222-3. Translated by Dr Furnivall in A Booke of Precedence (E.E.T.S.), pp. 152-3.

20. II, pp. 222-3. Translated by Dr. Furnivall in A Booke of Precedence (E.E.T.S.), pp. 152-3.

21. II, pp. 108-18, 123. The feast was still a thing of the future when the Ménagier thus gathered all the details. He calls it 'L'ordenance de nopces que fera maistre Helye en May, à un mardy ... l'ordonnance du souper que fera ce jour.'

21. II, pp. 108-18, 123. The feast was still ahead when the Ménagier collected all the details. He refers to it as 'L'ordonnance de nopces que fera maistre Helye en May, à un mardy ... l'ordonnance du souper que fera ce jour.'

22. 'The office of the woman is to make provision of tapestries, to order and spread them, and in especial to dight the room and the bed [pg 189] which shall be blessed.... And note that if the bed be covered with cloth, there is needed a fur coverlet of small vair, but if it be covered with serge, or broidery, or pinwork of cendal, not.'--II, p. 118. The editor quotes the following ceremony for blessing the wedding bed: 'Benedictio thalami ad nuptias et als, Beredic, Domine, thalamum hunc et omnes habitantes in eo, ut in tua voluntate permaneant, requiescant et multiplicentur in longitudinem dierum. Per Christum, etc. Tunc thurificet thalamum in matrimonio, postea sponsum et sponsam sedentes vel jacentes in lecto suo. Benedicentur dicendo: Benedic, Domine, adolescentulos istos; sicut benedixisti Thobiam et Sarram filiam Raguelis, ita benedicere eos digneris, Domine, ut in nomine tuo vivant et senescant, et multiplicentur in longitudinem dierum. Per Christum, etc. Benedictio Dei omnipotentis, Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti descendat super vos et maneat super vobiscum. In nomine Patris, etc.'--Ibid., I, Introd., p. lxxxvi.

22. 'The role of the woman is to provide tapestries, to arrange and display them, and especially to prepare the room and the bed [pg 189] that will be blessed.... Note that if the bed is covered with cloth, a fur coverlet made of small vair is required, but if it is covered with serge, embroidery, or pinwork of cendal, it is not.'--II, p. 118. The editor quotes the following ceremony for blessing the wedding bed: 'Benedictio thalami ad nuptias et als, Bless, Lord, this bed and all who dwell in it, so that they may remain in your will, rest peacefully, and multiply in the length of days. Through Christ, etc. Then incense the bed in matrimony, afterwards blessing the groom and bride sitting or lying in their bed. They will be blessed by saying: Bless, Lord, these young people; just as you blessed Tobias and Sarah, the daughter of Raguel, so may you bless them, Lord, that they may live and grow old in your name, and multiply in the length of days. Through Christ, etc. May the blessing of Almighty God, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit descend upon you and remain with you. In the name of the Father, etc.'--Ibid., I, Introd., p. lxxxvi.

23. Chaucer, Tale of Melibeus, § 15.

23. Chaucer, Tale of Melibeus, § 15.


CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER 6

THOMAS BETSON

THOMAS BETSON

A. Raw Material

A. Material

1. The Stonor Letters and Papers, 1290-1483, ed. C.L. Kingsford (Royal Hist. Soc., Camden, 3rd Series), 2 vols., 1919. The Betson correspondence is in vol. II.

1. The Stonor Letters and Papers, 1290-1483, ed. C.L. Kingsford (Royal Hist. Soc., Camden, 3rd Series), 2 vols., 1919. The Betson correspondence is in vol. II.

2. The Cely Papers, selected from the Correspondence and Memoranda of the Cely Family, Merchants of the Staple, 1475-88, ed. H.E. Malden (Royal Hist. Soc., Camden 3rd series), 1900.

2. The Cely Papers, selected from the Correspondence and Memoranda of the Cely Family, Merchants of the Staple, 1475-88, ed. H.E. Malden (Royal Hist. Soc., Camden 3rd series), 1900.

I am much beholden to the excellent introductions to these two books, which are models of what editorial introductions should be.

I am very grateful for the excellent introductions to these two books, which are perfect examples of what editorial introductions should be.

3. The best introduction to the history of the Company of the Staple is to be found in Mr Malden's aforesaid introduction to The Cely Papers, which also contains a masterly account of the political relations of England, France and Burgundy during the period. I have constantly relied upon Mr Malden's account of the working of the Staple system. Other useful short accounts of the wool trade and the Stapler's Company may be found in the following works: Sir C.P. Lucas, The Beginnings of English Overseas Enterprise (1917), c. II; and A.L. Jenckes, The Staple of England (1908).

3. The best introduction to the history of the Company of the Staple can be found in Mr. Malden's introduction to The Cely Papers, which also includes an excellent overview of the political relationships between England, France, and Burgundy during that time. I've frequently relied on Mr. Malden's description of how the Staple system operated. Other helpful brief accounts of the wool trade and the Stapler's Company can be found in these works: Sir C.P. Lucas, The Beginnings of English Overseas Enterprise (1917), chapter II; and A.L. Jenckes, The Staple of England (1908).

[pg 190]

B. Notes to the Text

B. Notes to the Text

1. Four interesting contemporary illustrations of Parliament in 1523, 1585, some date during the seventeenth century, and 1742 respectively, are reproduced in Professor A.F. Pollard's stimulating study of The Evolution of Parliament (1920).

1. Four fascinating modern illustrations of Parliament from 1523, 1585, sometime in the seventeenth century, and 1742 are featured in Professor A.F. Pollard's engaging study of The Evolution of Parliament (1920).

2. The Lybelle of Englyshe Polycye, in Political Poems and Songs, ed. Thos. Wright (Rolls Ser., 1861), II, p. 162. This remarkable poem was written in 1436 or 1437, in order to exhort the English 'to kepe the see enviroun and namelye the narowe see' between Dover and Calais, since in the author's opinion the basis of England's greatness lay in her trade, for the preservation of which she needed the dominion of the seas. Its chief value lies in the very complete picture which it gives of English import and export trade with the various European countries. There is a convenient edition of it in The Principal Navigations Voyages Traffiques and Discoveries of the English Nation by Richard Hakluyt (Everyman's Lib. Edition, 1907), I, pp. 174-202.

2. The Lybelle of Englyshe Polycye, in Political Poems and Songs, ed. Thos. Wright (Rolls Ser., 1861), II, p. 162. This notable poem was written in 1436 or 1437 to encourage the English to protect the sea around them, especially the narrow sea between Dover and Calais. The author believed that England's greatness depended on its trade, and to maintain that, it needed control of the seas. Its main value lies in the detailed depiction of English import and export trade with various European countries. A convenient edition of it can be found in The Principal Navigations Voyages Traffiques and Discoveries of the English Nation by Richard Hakluyt (Everyman's Lib. Edition, 1907), I, pp. 174-202.

3. G.W. Morris and L.S. Wood, The Golden Fleece (1922), p. 17.

3. G.W. Morris and L.S. Wood, The Golden Fleece (1922), p. 17.

4. For accounts of these brasses see H. Druitt, A Manual of Costume as Illustrated by Monumental Brasses (1906), pp. 9, 201, 205, 207, 253. John Fortey's brass and William Greville's brass are conveniently reproduced in G.W. Morris and L.S. Wood, op. cit., pp. 28, 32, together with several other illustrations, pertinent to the wool trade.

4. For details on these brasses, see H. Druitt, A Manual of Costume as Illustrated by Monumental Brasses (1906), pp. 9, 201, 205, 207, 253. John Fortey's brass and William Greville's brass are conveniently reproduced in G.W. Morris and L.S. Wood, op. cit., pp. 28, 32, along with several other illustrations related to the wool trade.

5. Gower, Mirour de l'Omme in The Works of John Gower. I. The French Works, ed. G.C. Macaulay (1899), p. 280-1.

5. Gower, Mirour de l'Omme in The Works of John Gower. I. The French Works, ed. G.C. Macaulay (1899), p. 280-1.

6. The Paston Letters, ed. J. Gairdner (London, 1872-5); Supplement 1901. See also H.S. Bennett, The Pastons and their England (1922).

6. The Paston Letters, edited by J. Gairdner (London, 1872-5); Supplement 1901. Also check out H.S. Bennett, The Pastons and their England (1922).

7. Plumpton Correspondence, ed. T. Stapleton (Camden Soc., 1839).

7. Plumpton Correspondence, edited by T. Stapleton (Camden Soc., 1839).

8. Cely Papers, p. 72; and compare below p. 134.

8. Cely Papers, p. 72; and compare below p. 134.

9. Stonor Letters, II, p. 2.

9. Stonor Letters, II, p. 2.

10. Ibid., II, pp. 2-3.

10. Ibid., II, pp. 2-3.

11. The brasses of his father 'John Lyndewode, woolman', and of his brother, also 'John Lyndewode, woolman' (d. 1421), are still in Linwood Church. They both have their feet on woolpacks, and on the son's woolpack is his merchant's mark. See H. Druitt, op. cit., pp. 204-5.

11. The memorials of his father 'John Lyndewode, woolman', and his brother, also 'John Lyndewode, woolman' (d. 1421), are still in Linwood Church. They both have their feet on woolpacks, and on the son's woolpack is his merchant's mark. See H. Druitt, op. cit., pp. 204-5.

12. See Magna Vita S. Hugonis Episcopi Lincolniensis, ed. J.F. Dimock (Rolls Series, 1864), pp. 170-7.

12. See Magna Vita S. Hugonis Episcopi Lincolniensis, ed. J.F. Dimock (Rolls Series, 1864), pp. 170-7.

13. For these extracts see a vastly entertaining book, Child Marriages and Divorces in the Diocese of Chester, 1561-6, ed. F.J. Furnivall (E.E.T.S., 1897), pp. xxii, 6, 45-7.

13. For these excerpts, check out a really entertaining book, Child Marriages and Divorces in the Diocese of Chester, 1561-6, edited by F.J. Furnivall (E.E.T.S., 1897), pages xxii, 6, 45-7.

[pg 191]

14. Stonor Letters, II, pp. 6-8.

14. Stonor Letters, II, pp. 6-8.

15. Ibid., II, pp. 28, 64.

15. Ibid., II, pp. 28, 64.

16. Ibid., II, p. 64.

16. Ibid., II, p. 64.

17. Ibid., II, pp. 42-43.

17. Ibid., II, pp. 42-43.

18. Ibid., II, p. 44.

18. Ibid., II, p. 44.

19. Ibid., II, pp. 61, 64-5.

19. Ibid., II, pp. 61, 64-65.

20. Ibid., II, pp. 46-8.

20. Ibid., II, pp. 46-8.

21. Ibid., II, p. 53.

21. Ibid., II, p. 53.

22. Ibid., II, p. 28.

22. Ibid., II, p. 28.

23. Ibid., II, p. 47.

23. Ibid., II, p. 47.

24. Ibid., II, p. 53.

24. Ibid., II, p. 53.

25. Ibid., II, pp. 54-5.

25. Ibid., II, pp. 54-5.

26. Ibid., II, pp. 56-7.

26. Ibid., II, pp. 56-7.

27. Ibid., II, p. 69.

27. Ibid., II, p. 69.

28. Ibid., II, pp. 87-8.

28. Ibid., II, pp. 87-8.

29. Ibid., II, pp. 88-9.

29. Ibid., II, pp. 88-9.

30. Ibid., II, p. 89.

30. Ibid., II, p. 89.

31. Ibid., II, pp. 102-3, 117.

31. Ibid., II, pp. 102-3, 117.

32. See Richard Cely's amusing account of the affair in a letter to his brother George, written on May 13, 1482, Cely Papers, pp. 101-4. For other references to the wool dealer William Midwinter see ibid., pp. 11, 21, 28, 30, 32, 64, 87, 89, 90, 105, 124, 128, 157, 158.

32. Check out Richard Cely's funny description of the situation in a letter to his brother George, dated May 13, 1482, Cely Papers, pp. 101-4. For additional mentions of the wool dealer William Midwinter, see ibid., pp. 11, 21, 28, 30, 32, 64, 87, 89, 90, 105, 124, 128, 157, 158.

33. Stonor Letters, II, p. 3.

33. Stonor Letters, II, p. 3.

34. Ibid., II, p. 64.

34. Ibid., II, p. 64.

35. Testamenta Eboracensia (Surtees Soc.), II, p. 56. He was a well-known wool merchant of York, at different times member of the town council of twelve, sheriff and mayor, who died in 1435. He is constantly mentioned in the city records; see York Memorandum Book, ed. Maud Sellers (Surtees Soc., 1912 and 1915), vols. I and II, passim.

35. Testamenta Eboracensia (Surtees Soc.), II, p. 56. He was a well-known wool merchant from York, who served multiple times as a member of the town council of twelve, sheriff, and mayor, and he passed away in 1435. He is frequently mentioned in the city records; see York Memorandum Book, ed. Maud Sellers (Surtees Soc., 1912 and 1915), vols. I and II, passim.

36. Cely Papers, pp. 30-1.

36. Cely Papers, pp. 30-1.

37. Ibid., p. 64.

37. Ibid., p. 64.

38. See his will (1490) in Test. Ebor., IV, p. 61, where he is called 'Johannes Barton de Holme juxta Newarke, Stapulae villae Carlisiae marcator,' and ordains 'Volo quod Thomas filius meus Johannem Tamworth fieri faciat liberum hominem Stapulae Carlis,' ibid., p. 62.

38. See his will (1490) in Test. Ebor., IV, p. 61, where he is referred to as 'Johannes Barton of Holme near Newarke, merchant of the Staple town of Carlisle,' and states 'I want my son Thomas to make John Tamworth a freeman of the Carlisle Staple,' ibid., p. 62.

39. Ibid., p. 45.

39. Ibid., p. 45.

40. Ibid., p. 48.

40. Ibid., p. 48.

41. Ibid., pp. 154-5.

41. Ibid., pp. 154-5.

42. The Lybelle of Englysche Polycye in loc. cit., pp. 174-7, passim. [pg 192] Compare Gower's account of the machinations of the Lombards, op. cit., pp. 281-2.

42. The Lybelle of Englysche Polycye in loc. cit., pp. 174-7, passim. [pg 192] Compare Gower's account of the schemes of the Lombards, op. cit., pp. 281-2.

43. See the clear account of all these operations in Mr Malden's introduction to the Cely Papers, pp. xi-xiii, xxxviii.

43. Check out the detailed description of all these operations in Mr. Malden's introduction to the Cely Papers, pp. xi-xiii, xxxviii.

44. Ibid., p. vii.

44. Ibid., p. vii.

45. Cely Papers, pp. 194-6; and see Introd., pp. xxxvi-viii.

45. Cely Papers, pp. 194-6; and see Introd., pp. xxxvi-viii.

46. Ibid., pp. 71-2.

46. Ibid., pp. 71-72.

47. Ibid., pp. 174-88, a book entitled on the cover 'The Rekenyng of the Margett Cely,' and beginning, 'The first viage of the Margaret of London was to Seland in the yere of our Lord God m iiijciiijxxv. The secunde to Caleis and the thrid to Burdews ut videt. Md to se the pursers accomptes of the seide viages. G. Cely.'

47. Ibid., pp. 174-88, a book titled on the cover 'The Rekenyng of the Margett Cely,' starting with, 'The first voyage of the Margaret of London was to Zealand in the year of our Lord God 1425. The second to Calais and the third to Bordeaux, as you can see. And to see the purser's accounts of the said voyages. G. Cely.'

48. Ibid., p. xxxviii.

48. Ibid., p. 38.

49. Stonor Letters, II, p. 2.

49. Stonor Letters, Vol. II, p. 2.

50. Ibid., II, p. 4.

50. Ibid., Vol. II, p. 4.

51. Cely Papers, pp. 112-13.

51. Cely Papers, pp. 112-13.

52. Ibid., p. 106; compare ibid., p. 135.

52. Ibid., p. 106; compare ibid., p. 135.

53. 'Sir, the wool ships be come to Calais all save three, whereof two be in Sandwich haven and one is at Ostend, and he hath cast over all his wool overboard.'--Ibid., p. 129. 'Item, sir, on Friday the 27 day of February came passage from Dover and they say that on Thursday afore came forth a passenger from Dover to Calais ward and she was chased with Frenchmen and driven in to Dunkirk haven.'--Ibid., p. 142. (There are many records of similar chases; see Introd., pp. xxxiv-v.)

53. 'Sir, all the wool ships have arrived at Calais except for three, two of which are in Sandwich harbor and one is at Ostend, and he has thrown all his wool overboard.'--Ibid., p. 129. 'Also, sir, on Friday, February 27th, a passage came from Dover, and they say that on the Thursday before, a passenger traveled from Dover towards Calais and was chased by the French and forced into Dunkirk harbor.'--Ibid., p. 142. (There are many records of similar chases; see Introd., pp. xxxiv-v.)

54. Ibid., p. 135.

54. Ibid., p. 135.

55. 'Sir, I cannot have your wool yet awarded, for I have do cast out a sarpler, the which is [ap]pointed by the lieutenant to be casten out toward the sort by, as the ordinance now is made that the lieutenant shall [ap]point the [a]warding sarplers of every man's wool, the which sarpler that I have casten out is No. 24, and therein is found by William Smith, packer, a 60 middle fleeces and it is a very gruff wool; and so I have caused William Smith privily to cast out another sarpler No. 8, and packed up the wool of the first sarpler in the sarpler of No. 8, for this last sarpler is fair wool enough, and therefore I must understand how many be of that sort and the number of the[m], for they must be packed again' (12 Sept., 1487).--Ibid., p. 160. Item, sir, your wool is awarded by the sarpler that I cast out last, etc. Item, sir, this same day your mastership is elected and appointed here by the Court one of the 28, the which shall assist the Master of the Staple now at this parliament time.'-Ibid., p. 162.

55. "Sir, I cannot provide your wool yet because I need to throw out a sample, which the lieutenant has designated to be thrown out by the sort, as is now mandated that the lieutenant will designate the sampling of every person's wool. The sample that I have thrown out is No. 24, and it contains 60 middle fleeces, and it is very coarse wool. Therefore, I have had William Smith secretly throw out another sample, No. 8, and packed up the wool from the first sample into the sample of No. 8, because this last sample is good quality wool. So I need to find out how many are of that type and their number because they need to be repacked." (12 Sept., 1487). --Ibid., p. 160. Also, sir, your wool is being assessed by the sample that I just threw out, etc. Additionally, sir, on this same day, you have been elected and appointed by the Court as one of the 28 who will assist the Master of the Staple during this parliamentary session." -Ibid., p. 162.

[pg 193]

56. Gower, op. cit., p. 281.

56. Gower, ibid., p. 281.

57. Cely Papers, pp. xii, xxiv-v.

57. Cely Papers, pp. xii, xxiv-v.

58. Stonor Letters, II, pp. 62-3; see also Cely Papers, pp. 1, 10, 13.

58. Stonor Letters, II, pp. 62-3; see also Cely Papers, pp. 1, 10, 13.

59. Stonor Letters, II, p. 4.

59. Stonor Letters, II, p. 4.

60. Chaucer, Canterbury Tales (Shipman's Tale) LL, 1243-6.

60. Chaucer, Canterbury Tales (Shipman's Tale) LL, 1243-6.

61. Stonor Letters, II, p. 48.

61. Stonor Letters, II, p. 48.

62. Cely Papers, p. xxiii.

62. Cely Papers, p. xxiii.

63. Lybelle of Englysshe Polycye in loc. cit., pp. 179-81.

63. Lybelle of Englysshe Polycye in loc. cit., pp. 179-81.

64. With deference, I think that Mr Malden in his introduction to the Cely Papers, App. II, pp. lii-iii, is mistaken in seeking to identify Synchon Mart with a particular fair at Antwerp on St John's Day, Bammes mart with the fair at St Rémy (a Flemish name for whom is Bamis) on August 8, and Cold Mart with Cortemarck near Thourout. The names simply refer to the seasons in which there were fairs in most of the important centres, though doubtless in one place the winter and in another the spring, summer, or autumn fair was the more important. That the names refer to seasons and not to places appears quite clearly in various letters and regulations relating to the Merchant Adventurers of York. See The York Mercers and Merchant Adventurers, 1356-1917, ed. M. Sellers (Surtees Soc., 1918), pp. 117, 121-5, 160, 170-1; see Miss Sellers' note, ibid., p. 122, quoting W. Cunningham: 'The ancient Celtic fairs ... were a widespread primitive institution and appear to have been fixed for dates marked by the change of seasons.'--Scottish Hist. Review, xiii, p. 168. For instance, a document of 1509 ('For now att this cold marte last past, holdyn at Barow in Brabond,' loc. cit. p. 121) disposes of the idea that the Cold mart was the mart at Cortemarck, while another document refers to merchants intending to ship 'to the cold martes' and 'to the synxon martes' in the plural. Ibid., p. 123. The identification of Balms mart with the fair at St Rémy on August 8 is, moreover, belied by the same document (1510-11), which runs, 'Whereas this present marte ... we have lycensed and set you at libertie to shipp your commodities to the balmes marte next coming. Nevertheless ... we thinke it good ... that upon the recepte of these our letters ye ... assemble and consult together, and if ye shall thinke good amongest yourselffs ... discretly to withdraw and with holde your hands from shippyng to the said balmes marte.... Wryten at Andwarp the xvij day of August.' Ibid., p. 124. The Balms mart was obviously the autumn fairtide, and Mr Malden is no doubt right in identifying Balms (Bammys, Bammes) with Bamis, the local Flemish name of St Rémy; St Rémy's Day was October 28, and the Balms mart was not the mart held on August 8 at [pg 194] St Rémy, but the mart held on and round about St Rémy's Day. Another document of 1552 gives interesting information about the shippings for three of the marts: 'The last daye of shippinge unto the fyrst shippinge beinge for the pasche marte is ordeyned to be the laste of Marche nexte ensuyinge; and the seconde shippinge which is appointed for the sinxon marte the laste day to the same, is appoynted the laste of June then nexte followinge; and unto the colde marte the laste day of shippinge is appoynted to be the laste of November then nexte insuyinge.'--Ibid., p. 147. The Merchant Adventurers tried sometimes to restrict merchants to the Cold and the Synxon marts, which were the most important.

64. With respect, I believe that Mr. Malden, in his introduction to the Cely Papers, App. II, pp. lii-iii, is wrong in trying to link Synchon Mart with a specific fair in Antwerp on St. John's Day, Bammes mart with the fair at St. Rémy (which has a Flemish equivalent, Bamis) on August 8, and Cold Mart with Cortemarck near Thourout. The names simply refer to the seasons when fairs were held in most of the major centers, even though in some places the winter fair was more significant than the spring, summer, or autumn fairs. The seasonal references are clearly demonstrated in various letters and regulations regarding the Merchant Adventurers of York. See The York Mercers and Merchant Adventurers, 1356-1917, ed. M. Sellers (Surtees Soc., 1918), pp. 117, 121-5, 160, 170-1; see Miss Sellers' note, ibid., p. 122, quoting W. Cunningham: 'The ancient Celtic fairs ... were a widespread primitive institution and seem to have been set for dates marked by the change of seasons.'--Scottish Hist. Review, xiii, p. 168. For example, a document from 1509 ('For now at this cold marte last past, holdyn at Barow in Brabond,' loc. cit. p. 121) disproves the idea that Cold mart was the mart at Cortemarck, while another document refers to merchants intending to ship 'to the cold martes' and 'to the synxon martes' in the plural. Ibid., p. 123. The association of Balms mart with the fair at St. Rémy on August 8 is further contradicted by the same document (1510-11), which states, 'Whereas this present marte ... we have licensed and set you at liberty to ship your commodities to the balmes marte next coming. Nevertheless ... we think it good ... that upon the receipt of these our letters you ... assemble and consult together, and if you think it best among yourselves ... discreetly withdraw and withhold your hands from shipping to the said balmes marte.... Written at Andwerp the xvij day of August.' Ibid., p. 124. The Balms mart was clearly the autumn fair, and Mr. Malden is probably correct in identifying Balms (Bammys, Bammes) with Bamis, the local Flemish name for St. Rémy; St. Rémy's Day was October 28, and the Balms mart was not the mart held on August 8 at [pg 194] St. Rémy, but the mart held around St. Rémy's Day. Another document from 1552 provides interesting details about the shipping schedules for three of the marts: 'The last day of shipping to the first shipping, which is for the pasche marte, is set to be the last of March next following; and the second shipping, which is arranged for the sinxon marte, the last day for this, is scheduled for the last of June following; and for the colde marte, the last day of shipping is set to be the last of November following.'--Ibid., p. 147. The Merchant Adventurers sometimes attempted to restrict merchants to the Cold and Synxon marts, which were the most significant.

65. Cely Papers, p. xl, and passim.

65. Cely Papers, p. xl, and various pages.

66. Ibid., p. 74. Richard Cely the younger to George: 'I understand that ye have a fair hawk. I am right glad of her, for I trust to God she shall make you and me right great sport. If I were sure at what passage ye would send her I would fetch her at Dover and keep her till ye come. A great infortune is fallen on your bitch, for she had 14 fair whelps, and after that she had whelped she would never eat meat, and so she is dead and all her whelps; but I trust to purvey against your coming as fair and as good to please that gentleman.'--Ibid., p. 74.

66. Ibid., p. 74. Richard Cely the younger to George: 'I hear you have a nice hawk. I'm really glad about that, because I hope she will provide us with a lot of entertainment. If I knew when you were going to send her, I would go to Dover and pick her up and keep her until you arrive. A terrible misfortune has happened to your dog, as she had 14 beautiful puppies, but after giving birth she wouldn’t eat any meat, and now she’s dead along with all her puppies; however, I hope to arrange something just as nice and pleasing for that gentleman before you come.'--Ibid., p. 74.

67. Ibid., p. xlix.

67. Ibid., p. 49.

68. Ibid., App. I., pp. xlix-lii, a very interesting note on contemporary coinage, identifying all the coins mentioned in the letters.

68. Ibid., App. I., pp. xlix-lii, a really interesting note on modern coins, listing all the coins mentioned in the letters.

69. Ibid., p. 159.

69. Ibid., p. 159.

70. Ibid., p. 161.

70. Ibid., p. 161.

71. Stonor Letters, II, p. 43. So Dame Elizabeth Stonor ends a letter to her husband: 'Written at Stonor, when I would fain have slept, the morrow after our Lady day in the morning,'--Ibid., p. 77.

71. Stonor Letters, II, p. 43. So Dame Elizabeth Stonor ends a letter to her husband: 'Written at Stonor, when I really wanted to sleep, the morning after Our Lady's Day,'--Ibid., p. 77.

72. Chaucer, Canterbury Tales (Shipman's Tale), LL, 1265-78, in Works (Globe Ed., 1903), p. 80.

72. Chaucer, Canterbury Tales (Shipman's Tale), LL, 1265-78, in Works (Globe Ed., 1903), p. 80.

73. The will is P.C.C. 24 Logge at Somerset House. For this analysis of its contents and information about the life of Thomas Betson after his breach with the Stonors see Stonor Letters, I, pp. xxviii-ix.

73. The will is P.C.C. 24 Logge at Somerset House. For this analysis of its contents and information about the life of Thomas Betson after his break with the Stonors, see Stonor Letters, I, pp. xxviii-ix.

74. They are (1) John Bacon, citizen and woolman, and Joan, his wife (d. 1437); (2) Thomas Gilbert, citizen and draper of London and merchant of the Staple of Calais (d. 1483), and Agnes, his wife (d. 1489); (3) Christopher Rawson, mercer of London and merchant of the Staple of Calais, Junior Warden of the Mercers' Company in 1516 (d. 1518), and his two wives. Thomas Betson was doubtless acquainted with Gilbert and Rawson.

74. They are (1) John Bacon, a citizen and wool dealer, and his wife Joan (d. 1437); (2) Thomas Gilbert, a citizen and draper from London and a merchant of the Staple of Calais (d. 1483), and his wife Agnes (d. 1489); (3) Christopher Rawson, a mercer from London and a merchant of the Staple of Calais, who was the Junior Warden of the Mercers' Company in 1516 (d. 1518), along with his two wives. Thomas Betson was likely familiar with both Gilbert and Rawson.


[pg 195]

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER 7

THOMAS PAYCOCKE OF COGGESHALL

Thomas Paycocke of Coggeshall


A. Raw Material

Raw Material

1. The raw material for this chapter consists of Paycocke's House, presented to the Nation in 1924 by the Right Hon. Noel Buxton, M.P., which stands in West Street, Coggeshall, Essex (station, Kelvedon); the Paycocke brasses, which lie in the North aisle of the parish church of St Peter ad Vincula at Coggeshall; and the wills of John Paycocke (d. 1505), Thomas Paycocke (d. 1518), and Thomas Paycocke (d. 1580), which are now preserved at Somerset House (P.C.C. Adeane 5, Ayloffe 14, and Arundell 50, respectively), and of which that of the first Thomas has been printed in Mr Beaumont's paper, cited below, while I have analysed fully the other two in my book, The Paycockes of Coggeshall (1920), which deals at length with the history of the Paycockes and their house. See also G.F. Beaumont, Paycocke's House, Coggeshall, with some Notes on the Families of Paycocke and Buxton (reprinted from Trans. Essex Archæol. Soc., IX, pt. V) and the same author's History of Coggeshall (1890). There is a beautifully illustrated article on the house in Country Life (June 30, 1923), vol. LIII, pp. 920-6.

1. The material for this chapter includes Paycocke's House, which was given to the nation in 1924 by the Right Hon. Noel Buxton, M.P. It’s located on West Street, Coggeshall, Essex (station: Kelvedon); the Paycocke brasses, found in the North aisle of St Peter ad Vincula parish church in Coggeshall; and the wills of John Paycocke (d. 1505), Thomas Paycocke (d. 1518), and Thomas Paycocke (d. 1580). These documents are stored at Somerset House (P.C.C. Adeane 5, Ayloffe 14, and Arundell 50, respectively). The will of the first Thomas has been published in Mr. Beaumont's paper mentioned below, and I have fully analyzed the other two in my book, The Paycockes of Coggeshall (1920), which extensively covers the history of the Paycockes and their house. For further reading, see G.F. Beaumont, Paycocke's House, Coggeshall, with some Notes on the Families of Paycocke and Buxton (reprinted from Trans. Essex Archæol. Soc., IX, pt. V) and the same author's History of Coggeshall (1890). There’s a beautifully illustrated article about the house in Country Life (June 30, 1923), vol. LIII, pp. 920-6.

2. For an apotheosis of the clothiers, see The Pleasant History of John Winchcomb, in his younger days called Jack of Newbery, the famous and worthy Clothier of England and Thomas of Reading, or the Six Worthy Yeomen of the West, in The Works of Thomas Deloney, ed. F.O. Mann (1912), nos. II and V. The first of these was published in 1597 and the other soon afterwards and both went through several editions by 1600.

2. For a peak into the lives of clothiers, see The Pleasant History of John Winchcomb, in his younger days called Jack of Newbery, the famous and worthy Clothier of England and Thomas of Reading, or the Six Worthy Yeomen of the West, in The Works of Thomas Deloney, ed. F.O. Mann (1912), nos. II and V. The first was published in 1597 and the other shortly after, and both had several editions by 1600.

3. On the cloth industry in general see G. Morris and L. Wood, The Golden Fleece (1922); E. Lipson, The Woollen Industry (1921); and W.J. Ashley, Introd. to English Economic History (1909 edit.). For the East Anglian woollen industry see especially the Victoria County Histories of Essex and Suffolk. For a charming account of another famous family of clothiers see B. McClenaghan, The Springs of Lavenham (Harrison, Ipswich, 1924).

3. For information about the cloth industry in general, refer to G. Morris and L. Wood, The Golden Fleece (1922); E. Lipson, The Woollen Industry (1921); and W.J. Ashley, Introd. to English Economic History (1909 edit.). For details on the East Anglian woollen industry, be sure to check out the Victoria County Histories of Essex and Suffolk. For a delightful story about another well-known family of clothiers, see B. McClenaghan, The Springs of Lavenham (Harrison, Ipswich, 1924).


B. Notes to the Text

B. Notes to the Text

1. Deloney's Works, ed. F.O. Mann, p. 213.

1. Deloney's Works, ed. F.O. Mann, p. 213.

2. Thomas Fuller, The Worthies of England (1622), p. 318.

2. Thomas Fuller, The Worthies of England (1622), p. 318.

3. A convenient introduction to the study of monumental brasses, [pg 196] with illustrations and a list of all the surviving brasses in England, arranged according to counties, is W. Macklin, Monumental Brasses (1913). See also H. Druitt, Costume on Brasses (1906). These books also give details as to the famous early writers on the subject, such as Weaver, Holman, and A.J. Dunkin.

3. A handy introduction to studying monumental brasses, [pg 196] with illustrations and a list of all the surviving brasses in England, organized by counties, is W. Macklin, Monumental Brasses (1913). Also check out H. Druitt, Costume on Brasses (1906). These books also provide details about the well-known early writers on the topic, like Weaver, Holman, and A.J. Dunkin.

4. Testamenta Eboracensia, a selection of wills from the Registry at York, ed. James Raine, 6 vols. (Surtees Soc., 1836-1902). The Surtees Society has also published several other collections of wills from Durham and elsewhere, relating to the northern counties. A large number of wills have been printed or abstracted. See, for instance, Wills and Inventories from the Registers of Bury St Edmunds, ed. S. Tymms (Camden Soc., 1850); Calendar of Wills Proved and Enrolled in the Court of Hastings, London, ed. R.R. Sharpe, 2 vols. (1889); The Fifty Earliest English Wills in the Court of Probate, London, ed. F.J. Furnivall (E.E.T.S., 1882); Lincoln Wills, ed. C.W. Foster (Lincoln Record Soc., 1914); and Somerset Medieval Wills, 1383-1558, ed. F.W. Weaver, 3 vols. (Somerset Record Soc., 1901-5).

4. Testamenta Eboracensia, a selection of wills from the Registry at York, ed. James Raine, 6 vols. (Surtees Soc., 1836-1902). The Surtees Society has also published several other collections of wills from Durham and other northern counties. Many wills have been printed or summarized. For example, see Wills and Inventories from the Registers of Bury St Edmunds, ed. S. Tymms (Camden Soc., 1850); Calendar of Wills Proved and Enrolled in the Court of Hastings, London, ed. R.R. Sharpe, 2 vols. (1889); The Fifty Earliest English Wills in the Court of Probate, London, ed. F.J. Furnivall (E.E.T.S., 1882); Lincoln Wills, ed. C.W. Foster (Lincoln Record Soc., 1914); and Somerset Medieval Wills, 1383-1558, ed. F.W. Weaver, 3 vols. (Somerset Record Soc., 1901-5).

5. The will of the other Thomas Paycocke 'cloathemaker', who died in 1580, also refers to the family business. He leaves twenty shillings 'to William Gyon my weaver'; also 'Item, I doe give seaven poundes tenne shillinges of Lawful money of Englande to and amongest thirtie of the poorest Journeymen of the Fullers occupacion in Coggeshall aforesaide, that is to every one of them fyve shillinges.' William Gyon or Guyon was related to a very rich clothier, Thomas Guyon, baptized in 1592 and buried in 1664, who is said to have amassed £100,000 by the trade. Thomas Paycocke's son-in-law Thomas Tyll also came of a family of clothiers, for in a certificate under date 1577 of wool bought by clothiers of Coggeshall during the past year there occur the names of Thomas Tyll, William Gyon, John Gooddaye (to whose family the first Thomas Paycocke left legacies), Robert Lytherland (who receives a considerable legacy under the will of the second Thomas), and Robert Jegon (who is mentioned incidentally in the will as having a house near the church and was father of the Bishop of Norwich of that name). See Power, The Paycockes of Coggeshall, pp. 33-4.

5. The will of the other Thomas Paycocke, a 'cloathemaker', who died in 1580, also mentions the family business. He leaves twenty shillings 'to William Gyon my weaver'; he also states, 'Item, I give seven pounds ten shillings of lawful money of England to be distributed among thirty of the poorest journeymen in the fullers' occupation in Coggeshall, which means that each of them receives five shillings.' William Gyon or Guyon was related to a very wealthy clothier, Thomas Guyon, who was baptized in 1592 and buried in 1664, and is said to have accumulated £100,000 from the trade. Thomas Paycocke's son-in-law, Thomas Tyll, also came from a family of clothiers. In a certificate dated 1577 listing wool bought by clothiers in Coggeshall during the previous year, the names Thomas Tyll, William Gyon, John Gooddaye (whose family received legacies from the first Thomas Paycocke), Robert Lytherland (who received a significant legacy in the will of the second Thomas), and Robert Jegon (mentioned incidentally in the will as owning a house near the church and being the father of the Bishop of Norwich of that name) can be found. See Power, The Paycockes of Coggeshall, pp. 33-34.

6. Quoted in Lipson, Introd. to the Econ. Hist, of England (1905), I, p. 421.

6. Quoted in Lipson, Introduction to the Economic History of England (1905), I, p. 421.

7. Quoted ibid., p. 417.

7. Quoted ibid., p. 417.

8. On John Winchcomb Power, op. cit., pp. 17-18; and Lipson, op. cit., p. 419.

8. On John Winchcomb Power, op. cit., pp. 17-18; and Lipson, op. cit., p. 419.

9. Deloney's Works, ed. F.C. Mann, pp. 20-1.

9. Deloney's Works, edited by F.C. Mann, pages 20-21.

[pg 197]

10. Ibid., p. 22.

10. Ibid., p. 22.

11. Quoted in C.L. Powell, Eng. Domestic Relations, 1487-1563 (1917), p. 27.

11. Quoted in C.L. Powell, Eng. Domestic Relations, 1487-1563 (1917), p. 27.

12. The house subsequently passed, it is not quite clear at what date, into the hands of another family of clothiers, the Buxtons, who had intermarried with the Paycockes some time before 1537. William Buxton (d. 1625) describes himself as 'clothyer of Coggeshall' and leaves 'all my Baey Lombs [Looms]' to his son Thomas. Thomas was seventeen when his father died and lived until 1647, also carrying on business as a clothier, and the house was certainly in his possession. He or his father may have bought it from John Paycocke's executors. By him it was handed down to his son Thomas, also a clothier (d. 1713), who passed it on to his son Isaac, clothier (d. 1732). Isaac's two eldest sons were clothiers likewise, but soon after their father's death they retired from business. He apparently allowed his third son, John, to occupy the house as his tenant, and John was still living there in 1740. But Isaac had left the house by will in 1732 to his youngest son, Samuel, and Samuel, dying in 1737, left it to his brother Charles, the fourth son of Isaac. Charles never lived in it, because he spent most of his life in the pursuit of his business as an oil merchant in London, though he is buried among his ancestors in Coggeshall Church. In 1746 he sold the house to Robert Ludgater and it passed completely out of the Paycocke-Buxton connexion, and in the course of time fell upon evil days and was turned into two cottages, the beautiful ceilings being plastered over. It was on the verge of being destroyed some years ago when it was bought and restored to its present fine condition by Mr Noel Buxton, a direct lineal descendant of the Charles Buxton who sold it. See Power, op. cit., pp. 38-40.

12. The house later changed hands, though it's unclear exactly when, to another family of clothiers, the Buxtons, who had intermarried with the Paycockes sometime before 1537. William Buxton (d. 1625) referred to himself as a 'clothier of Coggeshall' and bequeathed 'all my Baey Lombs [Looms]' to his son Thomas. Thomas was seventeen when his father passed away and lived until 1647, continuing the business as a clothier, and the house was definitely in his possession. He or his father may have purchased it from John Paycocke's executors. It was then passed down to his son Thomas, also a clothier (d. 1713), who transferred it to his son Isaac, clothier (d. 1732). Isaac's two oldest sons were clothiers too, but shortly after their father's death, they stepped away from the business. He seemingly allowed his third son, John, to live in the house as his tenant, and John was still residing there in 1740. However, Isaac had bequeathed the house in 1732 to his youngest son, Samuel, and when Samuel died in 1737, he left it to his brother Charles, the fourth son of Isaac. Charles never lived in it since he spent most of his life working as an oil merchant in London, although he’s buried among his ancestors in Coggeshall Church. In 1746, he sold the house to Robert Ludgater, completely severing ties with the Paycocke-Buxton lineage, and over time it fell into disrepair and was converted into two cottages, with the beautiful ceilings covered up. It was on the brink of destruction a few years ago when Mr. Noel Buxton, a direct descendant of the Charles Buxton who sold it, bought and restored it to its current excellent condition. See Power, op. cit., pp. 38-40.

13. Deloney's Works, ed. F.O. Mann, p. 213.

13. Deloney's Works, ed. F.O. Mann, p. 213.

14. Defoe, Tour through Great Britain, 1724 (1769 edit.), pp. 144-6.

14. Defoe, Tour through Great Britain, 1724 (1769 ed.), pp. 144-6.

15. 'This shire is the most fatt, frutefull and full of profitable thinges, exceeding (as far as I can finde) anie other shire for the general commodities and the plentie, thowgh Suffolk be more highlie comended by some (wherewith I am not yet acquainted). But this shire seemeth to me to deserve the title of the Englishe Goshen, the fattest of the lande, comparable to Palestina, that flowed with milk and hunnye.'--Norden, Description of Essex (1594), (Camden Soc.), p. 7.

15. 'This county is the richest, most fertile, and full of valuable resources, surpassing, as far as I can tell, any other county in terms of general commodities and abundance, even though Suffolk is rated more highly by some (which I am not yet familiar with). But this county seems to me to deserve the title of the English Goshen, the richest in the land, comparable to Palestine, which flowed with milk and honey.'--Norden, Description of Essex (1594), (Camden Soc.), p. 7.

16. According to Leake, writing about 1577, 'About 1528 began the first spinning on the distaffe and making of Coxall clothes.... These Coxall clothes weare first taught by one Bonvise, an Italian.'--Quoted V.C.H. Essex, II, p. 382.

16. According to Leake, writing around 1577, "Around 1528, the first spinning on the distaff and the making of Coxall clothes began... These Coxall clothes were first taught by a man named Bonvise, an Italian." --Quoted V.C.H. Essex, II, p. 382.






[pg 198]

Notes on Illustrations


From an eleventh-century Anglo-Saxon calendar in the British Museum (MS. Tit., B.V., pt. I), showing the occupations of Bodo, or of his masters, for each month of the year. The months illustrated are January (ploughing with oxen), March (breaking clods in a storm), August (reaping), and December (threshing and winnowing). The other pictures represent February (pruning), April (Bodo's masters feasting), May (keeping sheep), June (mowing), July (woodcutting), September (Bodo's masters boar-hunting), October (Bodo's masters hawking), and November (making a bonfire).

From an 11th-century Anglo-Saxon calendar in the British Museum (MS. Tit., B.V., pt. I), showing the activities of Bodo, or his masters, for each month of the year. The months illustrated are January (plowing with oxen), March (breaking clods in a storm), August (harvesting), and December (threshing and winnowing). The other images depict February (pruning), April (Bodo's masters celebrating), May (keeping sheep), June (mowing), July (cutting wood), September (Bodo's masters boar-hunting), October (Bodo's masters falconry), and November (building a bonfire).


From the magnificent MS. of Marco Polo's book, written early in the fifteenth century and now preserved at the Bodleian Library, Oxford (MS. no. 264, f. 218). The artist gives an admirable view of medieval Venice, with the Piazetta to the left, and the Polos embarking on a rowing boat to go on board their ship. In the foreground are depicted (after the medieval fashion of showing several scenes of a story in the same picture) some of the strange lands through which they passed. Note the Venetian trading ships.

From the stunning manuscript of Marco Polo's book, written in the early fifteenth century and now kept at the Bodleian Library, Oxford (MS. no. 264, f. 218). The artist provides a great view of medieval Venice, with the Piazetta on the left, and the Polos getting into a rowing boat to board their ship. In the foreground, several strange lands they traveled through are depicted (in the medieval style of showing multiple scenes of a story in the same picture). Check out the Venetian trading ships.


This very beautiful scene is taken from a roll painted by Chao Mêng-fu in 1309 in the style of Wang Wei, a poet and artist of the T'ang dynasty (A.D. 699-759). A fine description of it is given by Mr Laurence Binyon: 'In the British Museum collection is a long roll, over seventeen feet long, painted almost entirely in blues and greens on the usual warm brown silk.... It is one continuous landscape, in which the scenes melt into one another. Such rolls are not meant to be exhibited or looked at all at once, but enjoyed in small portions at a time, as the painting is [pg 199] slowly unrolled and the part already seen rolled up again. No small mastery is requisite, as may be imagined, to contrive that wherever the spectator pauses an harmonious composition is presented. One has the sensation, as the roll unfolds, of passing through a delectable country. In the foreground water winds, narrowing and expanding, among verdant knolls and lawns, joined here and there by little wooden bridges; and the water is fed by torrents that plunge down among pine-woods from crags of fantastic form, glowing with hues of lapis-lazuli and jade; under towering peaks are luxuriant valleys, groves with glimpses of scattered deer, walled parks, clumps of delicate bamboo, and the distant roofs of some nestling village. Here and there is a pavilion by the water in which poet or sage sits contemplating the beauty round him. These happy and romantic scenes yield at last to promontory and reed-bed on the borders of a bay where a fisherman's boat is rocking on the swell. It is possible that a philosophic idea is intended to be suggested--the passage of the soul through the pleasant delights of earth to the contemplation of the infinite.'--Laurence Binyon, Painting in the Far East (1908), pp. 75-6. The section of the roll which has been chosen for reproduction here has already been reproduced in S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), II, Fig. 127, where it is thus described: 'A lake with a terraced pavilion on an island towards which a visitor is being ferried in a boat, while fishermen are seen in another boat pulling in their draw-net; the distant mountains, the pine-clad hills in the foreground, the clump of willow opposite, and the line of reeds swaying in the wind along the bank of the water are delightfully rendered, and skilfully combined to make a characteristic picture.'--Ibid., II, p. 134. Other sections of the same roll are reproduced in H.A. Giles, Introd. to the Hist, of Chinese Pictorial Art (2nd ed., 1918) facing p. 56; and in L. Binyon, op. cit., plate III (facing p. 66). It is exceedingly interesting to compare this landscape roll with the MS of Marco Polo, illuminated about a century later, from which the scene of the embarkation at Venice has been taken; the one is so obviously the work of a highly developed and the other of an almost naïve and childish civilization.

This stunning scene comes from a scroll painted by Chao Mêng-fu in 1309 in the style of Wang Wei, a poet and artist from the Tang dynasty (A.D. 699-759). Mr. Laurence Binyon provides a great description: 'In the British Museum collection is a long scroll, over seventeen feet long, painted almost entirely in blues and greens on the usual warm brown silk.... It is one continuous landscape, where the scenes blend into each other. These rolls aren’t meant to be displayed or viewed all at once, but enjoyed in small portions at a time, as the painting is [pg 199] slowly unrolled and the already seen part rolled up again. It takes a certain skill to ensure that wherever the viewer stops, a harmonious composition is presented. As the scroll unfolds, you feel like you’re moving through a beautiful countryside. In the foreground, water flows, narrowing and widening, among lush hills and lawns, connected here and there by small wooden bridges. The water is fed by torrents rushing down among pine forests from uniquely shaped cliffs, glowing in shades of lapis lazuli and jade; beneath towering peaks lie lush valleys, groves with glimpses of scattered deer, walled parks, clusters of delicate bamboo, and the distant roofs of a cozy village. Occasionally, there’s a pavilion by the water where a poet or sage sits, contemplating the beauty around him. These charming and romantic scenes eventually lead to a promontory and a reed bed on the edge of a bay where a fisherman’s boat rocks on the waves. It’s possible that there's a philosophical idea being suggested—the journey of the soul through the joyful experiences of Earth to the contemplation of the infinite.' --Laurence Binyon, Painting in the Far East (1908), pp. 75-6. The part of the scroll chosen for reproduction here has also been featured in S.W. Bushell, Chinese Art (1910), II, Fig. 127, where it’s described as: 'A lake with a terraced pavilion on an island where a visitor is being ferried in a boat, while fishermen are seen in another boat pulling in their net; the distant mountains, the pine-covered hills in the foreground, the cluster of willows across the way, and the line of reeds swaying in the wind along the bank of the water are beautifully rendered and expertly combined to create a typical scene.' --Ibid., II, p. 134. Other sections of the same scroll appear in H.A. Giles, Introd. to the Hist. of Chinese Pictorial Art (2nd ed., 1918) facing p. 56; and in L. Binyon, op. cit., plate III (facing p. 66). It's fascinating to compare this landscape scroll with the manuscript of Marco Polo, illuminated about a century later, from which the scene of the embarkation at Venice has been taken; one reflects a highly developed civilization while the other shows an almost naive and childish one.


This is a page from a fine manuscript of La Sainte Abbaye, now in the British Museum (MS. Add. 39843, f. 6 vo). At the top of the picture a priest with two acolytes prepares the sacrament; behind them stands the abbess, holding her staff and a book, and accompanied by her chaplain and the sacristan, who rings the bell; behind them is a group of four nuns, including the cellaress with her keys, and nuns are seen at the [pg 200] windows of the dorter above. At the bottom is a procession of priest, acolytes and nuns in the choir; notice the big candles carried by the young nuns (perhaps novices) in front, and the notation of the music books.

This is a page from a beautiful manuscript of La Sainte Abbey, now in the British Museum (MS. Add. 39843, f. 6 vo). At the top of the image, a priest with two acolytes is getting ready for the sacrament; behind them is the abbess, holding her staff and a book, along with her chaplain and the sacristan, who is ringing the bell. Behind them stands a group of four nuns, including the cellaress with her keys, and nuns can be seen at the [pg 200] windows of the dormitory above. At the bottom, there's a procession of the priest, acolytes, and nuns in the choir; notice the large candles being carried by the young nuns (possibly novices) in front, along with the notation from the music books.


This beautiful scene is taken from a fifteenth-century manuscript of the Roman de la Rose (Harl. MS. 4425), which is one of the greatest treasures of the British Museum.

This beautiful scene is from a 15th-century manuscript of the Roman de la Rose (Harl. MS. 4425), which is one of the greatest treasures of the British Museum.


From MS. Royal, 15 D. I, f. 18, in the British Museum which is part of a petite bible historiale, or biblical history, by Guyart des Moulins, expanded by the addition of certain books of the Bible, in French. It was made at Bruges by the order of Edward IV, King of England by one J. du Ries and finished in 1470, so that it is about eighty years later than the Ménagier's book. The illustration represents a scene from the story of Tobias; Tobit, sick and blind, is lying in bed, and his wife Anna is cooking by the fire, with the help of a book and a serving maid. The right-hand half of the picture, which is not reproduced here, shows the outside of the house, with Tobias bringing in the angel Raphael. The illuminated border of the page from which this scene is taken contains the arms of Edward IV, with the garter and crown.

From MS. Royal, 15 D. I, f. 18, in the British Museum, which is part of a petite bible historiale, or biblical history, by Guyart des Moulins, extended by the addition of certain books of the Bible, in French. It was created in Bruges on the order of Edward IV, King of England, by J. du Ries and completed in 1470, making it about eighty years later than the Ménagier's book. The illustration depicts a scene from the story of Tobias; Tobit, sick and blind, is lying in bed, while his wife Anna is cooking by the fire, using a book and aided by a serving maid. The right side of the picture, which isn’t shown here, illustrates the exterior of the house, with Tobias bringing in the angel Raphael. The illuminated border of the page from which this scene is drawn features the arms of Edward IV, along with the garter and crown.


This plan of Calais in 1546 is reproduced from a 'Platt of the Lowe Countrye att Calleys, drawne in October, the 37th Hen. VIII, by Thomas Pettyt,' now in the British Museum. (Cott. MS. Aug. I, vol. II, no. 70). There is only room to show the top corner of the plan, with the drawing of Calais itself, but the whole plan is charming, with its little villages and great ships riding in the channel.

This map of Calais from 1546 is taken from a 'Map of the Low Country at Calais, drawn in October, the 37th year of Henry VIII, by Thomas Pettyt,' now in the British Museum. (Cott. MS. Aug. I, vol. II, no. 70). There's only space to display the top corner of the map, showing the drawing of Calais itself, but the entire map is delightful, featuring its small villages and large ships sailing in the channel.


From a photograph of the front of the house, standing on the street. Note the long carved breastsummer that supports the overhanging upper story. On the left can be seen, much foreshortened, the archway and double doors of linen fold panels. The windows are renovations on the original design, flat sash windows having been put in in the eighteenth century.

From a picture of the front of the house taken from the street, you can see the long carved beam that holds up the overhanging upper floor. On the left, the archway and double doors made of linen fold panels can be seen, though they appear shortened. The windows are updates from the original design, with flat sash windows installed in the eighteenth century.






[pg 201]

Index

ABU LUBABAH, 33

ABU LUBABAH, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Acqui, Jacapo of, 66, 182

Acqui, Jacapo of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Acre, 51, 53

Acre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Adrianople, 7, 42

Adrianople, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Adriatic, 39, 41, 42, 63, 179

Adriatic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Aegean, 42, 179

Aegean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Aelfric, Colloquium, 174, 175

Aelfric, Colloquium, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Agnes, Dame, see Beguine

Agnes, Lady, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aldgate, 121

Aldgate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alexander, 54

Alexander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alexandria, 40, 42

Alexandria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Alnwick, William, Bishop of Lincoln, 77, 184

Alnwick, William, Bishop of Lincoln, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ambrose, 9

Ambrose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Andaman Islands, 69, 70

Andaman Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Anglia, East, 153, 156

Anglia, East, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Antilha, Antilles, 72, 183

Antilles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Antwerp, 121, 145, 147

Antwerp, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Arab, Arabia, 43, 47, 61, 171

Arab, Arabia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Ararat, Mount, 54

Mount Ararat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aretino, Pietro, 180

Aretino, Pietro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arghun, Khan of Persia, 60, 61

Arghun, Khan of Persia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Armenia, 42, 49, 53, 179

Armenia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Arnold, Matthew, 51

Arnold, Matthew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arras, 147

Arras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Asia: Central, 40, 49, 50, 51, 54, 67, 71, 72; Minor, 49

Asia: Central, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__; Minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Attila, 8, 49

Attila, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Audley, Lady, 91

Audley, Lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Augustine, St, 9, 175

St. Augustine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Augustus, 3

Augustus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ausonius, 5 ff; his country estate, 6 ff; his friends, 6 ff; and University of Bordeaux, 5

Ausonius, 5 ff; his country house, 6 ff; his friends, 6 ff; and the University of Bordeaux, 5

Austin Friars, 93

Austin Friars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Auvergne, 5 ff

Auvergne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bacon, Francis, 122

Bacon, Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Badakhshan, 43, 54, 67

Badakhshan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bagdad, 43, 54

Baghdad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Baku, 54

Baku, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bale: Peter, 131; Wyllikyn, 131

Bale: Peter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Wyllikyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Balk, 54

Balk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ballard: James, 127; Jane, 127

Ballard: James, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Balms (Bammers, Bamis, Bammys) Mart, 147, 193

Balms (Bammers, Bamis, Bammys) Mart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Barbarians, 1-17

Barbarians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Babarian invasions, 7

Barbarian invasions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bardi, 71

Bardi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barton, John, of Holme, 138

Barton, John, from Holme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Base, Jacob van de, 149

Base, Jacob van de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bath, Wife of, 84, 104, 118, 152

Bath, Wife of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bayard, 138

Bayard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bays and Says, 172

Bays and Says, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beauchamp St Pauls, 169, 170

Beauchamp St Pauls, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Becerillo, 33

Becerillo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beguine, Dame Agnes the, 107, 116, 117

Beguine, Dame Agnes the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Bellela, see Polo

Bellela, check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Benedict, St, 81, 82, 184

Benedict, St, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Betson: Agnes, Alice, Elizabeth, John, Thomas (the younger), 150; Katherine, see Riche

Betson: Agnes, Alice, Elizabeth, John, Thomas (the younger), 150; Katherine, see Riche

Betson, Thomas; Chap VI passim, 158; children of, 150; death of, 150; illness of, 133-5; letters of, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 189; member of Fishmongers Company, 150; partnership with Sir W. Stonor, 125, 137; will of, 134, 150, 194

Betson, Thomas; Chap VI passim, 158; children of, 150; death of, 150; illness of, 133-5; letters of, 127, 128, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 189; member of Fishmongers Company, 150; partnership with Sir W. Stonor, 125, 137; will of, 134, 150, 194

Bevice, Mistress, 134

Be nice, Mistress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bishops' registers, 74, 75, 76, 78, 183

Bishops' records, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Bicorne, 104

Bicorne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Black Death, 108, 109

Black Death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Black Prince, 19

Black Prince, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Black Sea, 40, 42, 50, 71

Black Sea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Blakey, Sir Roger, 127

Blakey, Sir Roger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 202]

Booking, 154

Booking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bodo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Bokhara, 51, 52

Bukhara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bolgana, wife of Khan of Persia, 60

Bolgana, wife of the Khan of Persia, 60

Bordeaux, Burdews, 142; University of, 6

University of Bordeaux

Bordelais, the, 6, 7

Bordelais, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brabant, 146, 148

Brabant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Brad well, 140

Brad's doing well, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brasses, 123, 136, 151, 155, 156, 157, 159, 190, 195

Brasses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Braunch, Robert, 156

Braunch, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brenner Pass, 40

Brenner Pass, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brescia, Albertano de, 99

Brescia, Albertano de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Breten, Will, 137

Breten, Will, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brews, Margery, 125-6

Brews, Margery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bridge, John, 119

Bridge, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Briggs, Henry, 169

Briggs, Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brightlingsea, 140

Brightlingsea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brinkley, 135

Brinkley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brittany, 147

Brittany, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Broadway, Whyte of, 137

Broadway, Whyte of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brogger, 137

Brogger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bruges, 121, 122, 145, 147, 178

Bruges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Bruyant, Jean, 100

Noisy, Jean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bucephalus, 54

Bucephalus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buddha, 59

Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bullinger, Henry, 165

Bullinger, Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burgundy, Dukes of, 114, 148

Dukes of Burgundy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Burma, 57, 67

Burma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bury, 15

Bury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Busshe, John, 137

Busshe, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buxton: Charles, Isaac, Samuel, Thomas, William, 197; Mr Noel, 195

Buxton: Charles, Isaac, Samuel, Thomas, William, 197; Mr. Noel, 195

Byzantium, see Constantinople

Byzantium, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caffa, 42

Caffa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calais, 121, 125, 137, 138, 139, 140, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 150, 200

Calais, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__

Cambaluc (see Peking), 57, 59, 60, 61, 67

Cambaluc (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Cambrensis, Giraldus, 176

Cambrensis, Giraldus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canale, Martino da, 43-5, 48, 50, 177, 179, 180

Canale, Martino da, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Candia, 42

Candia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canterbury, 74

Canterbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Canterbury Tales, 74, 75, 91, 183, 186

Canterbury Tales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Canton, 70

Canton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ca' Polo, 62, 63

Ca' Polo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Carrara, Francesco, 179

Carrara, Francesco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carsy, Anthony, 149

Carsy, Anthony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Caspian Sea, 40, 54

Caspian Sea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cassiodorus, 39, 180

Cassiodorus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Castro, Diego da, 149

Castro, Diego da, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cathay (see also China), 47, 50, 58, 70, 71, 72, 178

Cathay (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Caucasus, 49, 180

Caucasus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cely: family of wood merchants, 137-47 passim; George, 125, 137, 138, 142, 147; Richard, 125, 137, 138, 142; William, 125, 138, 142, 149

Cely: family of wood merchants, 137-47 often; George, 125, 137, 138, 142, 147; Richard, 125, 137, 138, 142; William, 125, 138, 142, 149

Cely papers, 125, 137, 142, 145, 147, 148, 189

Cely papers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Ceylon, 43, 47, 61, 70

Ceylon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Chagatai, Khan of, 51

Chagatai, Khan of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chao Mêng-fu, 59, 182, 198

Chao Mêng-fu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Chao Yung, 59

Chao Yung, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Charlemagne, 2, 20, 22, 23, 24, 25, 27, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 74, 176

Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__

Charms (see also superstition), 27-9, 100, 116, 175

Charms (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Châtelet, 100

Châtelet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chaucer, 26, 43, 74, 75, 81, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 99, 104, 112, 119, 138, 142, 148, 152, 183

Chaucer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__

Chelmsford, 168

Chelmsford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chesne, Jean du, 114

Chesne, Jean du, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chichevache, 104

Chichevache, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chi'en Hsüan, 59

Chi'en Hsüan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Child-marriages, 126-7, 190

Child marriages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chilperic, King, 2, 13

Chilperic, King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chilterns, 125

Chilterns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

China (see also Cathay), 43, 46-50, 52, 57-61, 66, 67-70, 178, 180, 181

China (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Chioggia, War of, 179

Chioggia War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Church, attitude to: child marriages, 126, 190; convent pets, 91; dancing, 30, 31, 88; decline of Roman Empire, 9; monastic intercourse with the world, 92, 93; nuns' dowries, 78; superstition, 28, 29, 30; attack on worldliness of, 74; bequests to (see also Wills), 151,

Church, attitude to: child marriages, 126, 190; convent pets, 91; dancing, 30, 31, 88; decline of Roman Empire, 9; monastic interaction with the outside world, 92, 93; nuns' dowries, 78; superstition, 28, 29, 30; criticism of worldliness in, 74; bequests to (see also Wills), 151,

[pg 203]

168; brasses in, see brasses; councils of, 174

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; brasses in, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; councils of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Churches of: Barking, All Hallows, 123, 151; Beauchamp St Pauls, 168; Bradwell, 168; Calais, Our Lady, 151; Chipping Campden, 123; Chipping Norton, 123; Cirencester, 123, 157; Clare, 164, 168; Coggeshall, St Peter ad Vincula, 157, 159, 168, 172, 195; Constantinople, St Sophia, 41; East Anglia, 159; Lechlade, 123; London, St Olave's, 124; Linwood, 123, 190; Markswell, 168; Newbury, 163; Newland, 157; Northleach, 136, 157; Ovington, 168; Pattiswick, 168; Peking, 71; Poslingford, 168; Stoke Nayland, 168; Venice, St Mark's, 41, 44, 46, 60, 66, 179

Churches of: Barking, All Hallows, 123, 151; Beauchamp St Pauls, 168; Bradwell, 168; Calais, Our Lady, 151; Chipping Campden, 123; Chipping Norton, 123; Cirencester, 123, 157; Clare, 164, 168; Coggeshall, St Peter ad Vincula, 157, 159, 168, 172, 195; Constantinople, St Sophia, 41; East Anglia, 159; Lechlade, 123; London, St Olave's, 124; Linwood, 123, 190; Markswell, 168; Newbury, 163; Newland, 157; Northleach, 136, 157; Ovington, 168; Pattiswick, 168; Peking, 71; Poslingford, 168; Stoke Nayland, 168; Venice, St Mark's, 41, 44, 46, 60, 66, 179

Cipangu (Japan), 72, 183

Cipangu (Japan), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cistercian, Citeaux, 83, 136

Cistercian, Citeaux, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Clare, 154, 164, 168, 178

Clare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Clarke, Thomas, 144

Clarke, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cloth, see Chapter VII passim, 195; capitalism in industry, 164; Coxall's whites, 178, 197; growth of English manufacture of, 122-3; makers of, 120, 161; merchants of, see Merchants, Paycocke, Staple; processes in manufacture, 153, 154, 161, 164; where made, 122-3, 154, 155

Cloth, see Chapter VII passim, 195; capitalism in industry, 164; Coxall's whites, 178, 197; growth of English manufacture of, 122-3; makers of, 120, 161; merchants of, see Merchants, Paycocke, Staple; processes in manufacture, 153, 154, 161, 164; where made, 122-3, 154, 155

Cochin China, 57, 67

Cochin China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Coggeshall, see Chapter VII passim, 154, 155, 159, 160, 164, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170, 172

Coggeshall, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ throughout, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Coinage, debasement and rates of exchange of, 148

Coinage, debasement, and exchange rates of, 148

Coins: crown, new and old, of France, 148; David, of Utrecht, 148; Falewe, of Utrecht, 148; florin, Rhenau, 148; groat, Carolus, Hettinus, Limburg, of Milan, of Nimueguen, 148, 149; Venetian, 48; guilder, Andrew (of Scotland), Arnoldus (of Gueldres) Rhenish, 148, 149; Lewe, Louis d'or, 148; noble, 148; Philippus (Philipe d'or) of Brabant, 148; Plaques, of Utrecht, 148; Postlate, 148; Rider, Scots, of Burgundy, 148; Ryall, English, 148; Setiller, 148

Coins: crowns, both new and old, of France, 148; David, from Utrecht, 148; Falewe, from Utrecht, 148; florins, Rhenau, 148; groats, Carolus, Hettinus, Limburg, from Milan, from Nimueguen, 148, 149; Venetian, 48; guilders, Andrew (from Scotland), Arnoldus (from Gueldres), Rhenish, 148, 149; Lewe, Louis d'or, 148; nobles, 148; Philippus (Philippe d'or) of Brabant, 148; Plaques, from Utrecht, 148; Postlate, 148; Riders, Scots, from Burgundy, 148; Ryall, English, 148; Setiller, 148

Colchester, 140, 154, 168

Colchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Cold Mart, 147, 193

Cold Mart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Coleridge, 57

Coleridge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Colne, curate of, 127

Colne, curator of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cologne, 148

Cologne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coloni, 21-2

Colonies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Columbina, The (Seville), 183

Columbina, The (Seville), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Columbus, 71, 183

Columbus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Company: East India ('John Company'), 156; Fishmongers, 150; Haberdashers, 151; Mercers, 149; Merchant Adventurers, 122; Staplers. Chapter VI passim

Company: East India ('John Company'), 156; Fishmongers, 150; Haberdashers, 151; Mercers, 149; Merchant Adventurers, 122; Staplers. Chapter VI passim

Compline, 79, 82

Compline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Consrater, 168

Consider, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Constantinople (see Byzantium), 41, 42, 46, 50, 51, 62

Constantinople (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Convent, see Nunneries

Convent, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cookery, Medieval, 100, 112-17, 186

Medieval Cooking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Corea, 49

Corea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Corte Milioni, 63

Corte Milioni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cotswolds, 123, 125, 129, 136, 137, 138, 145, 147, 150

Cotswolds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Cotton, Ann, 166

Cotton, Ann, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Court Rolls, 26

Court Records, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coverdale, 165

Coverdale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coxall, see Coggeshall

Coxall, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Coxall's Whites, 178, 197

Coxall's Whites, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Crimea, 42, 50

Crimea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Croke, Mistress, 129

Croke, Miss, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crusader, Crusades, 41, 157

Crusader, Crusades, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dalmatia, 41, 42

Dalmatia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dalton, William, 141, 144

Dalton, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Damaghan, 180

Damaghan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dancing: at clothier's wedding, 165; Church's attitude to, 30, 31, 88; in churchyard, 30, 31; of dancers of Kölbigk, 30, 176; of nun at Northampton, 93

Dancing: at the tailor's wedding, 165; Church's view on it, 30, 31, 88; in the churchyard, 30, 31; of dancers from Kölbigk, 30, 176; of a nun at Northampton, 93

Dandolo, Doge, Enrico, 41

Dandolo, Doge, Enrico, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Danube, River, 49

Danube River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Danyell, John, 141

Danyell, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dardanelles, 40

Dardanelles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dean, Forest of, 157

Dean, Forest of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 204]

Decasoun, Benynge, 149

Decasoun, Benynge, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dedham, 154

Dedham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Defoe, 152, 167

Defoe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Defuye, Gabriel, 149

Defuye, Gabriel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deloney, Thomas, 160, 163-4, 165, 167, 195

Deloney, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Delowppys, John, 149

Delowppys, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Denys, St, Abbey of, 36; fair of, 36, 37

Denys, St, Abbey of, 36; nice of, 36, 37

Destermer, John, 137

Destermer, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dogs, 33, 90, 91, 103, 117, 147, 156

Dogs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Dogaressa, 45

Dogaressa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doges, 42, 44-6, 63, 179

Doges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Dolman, Thomas, 161

Dolman, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Domesday Book, 20

Domesday Book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dominic, Dominican, 53, 66

Dominic, Dominican, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Don, River, 180

Don, River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Donata, see Polo

Donata, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doria, Lamba, 63

Doria, Lamba, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edith, St, 176

Edith St, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edward II, 75

Edward II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Edward III, 19, 75

Edward III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Eglentyne, Madame (see Chapter IV passim), see also Nunnery, Prioress

Eglentyne, Madame (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ often), see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Egypt, 40, 42

Egypt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Einhard, 31, 32, 33, 174, 175

Einhard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Elias, Master, 114, 116

Elias, Master, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Elizabeth, Queen, 120

Elizabeth, Queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elmes, John, of Henley, 137, 156

Elmes, John, from Henley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

England, 40, 121, 122, 123, 147, 152, 153, 155, 163

England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Ermentrude, wife of Bodo, 24-38, 175

Ermentrude, Bodo's wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ermoin, 24

Ermoin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eryke, Robert, 143

Eryke, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Essex, 140, 154, 168, 172, 197

Essex, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Euric, King, 10

Euric, King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ewen, Robert, 142

Ewen, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Exchange, rates of, 148-9

Exchange rates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Exeter: Bishop of, 75, 184; Canons of, 82

Exeter: Bishop of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; Canons of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Fairs, 36, 37, 147, 193. See Marts

Fairs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__. See Marts

Fantina, see Polo

Fantina, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Felmersham, wife of, 87

Felmersham, spouse of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fisc, 20

Fisc, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flanders, 40, 121, 122, 123, 139, 142, 145, 150, 178

Flanders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Flemings, 138, 145, 146, 147

Flemings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Flodden Field, 163

Flodden Field, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Florence, 71, 145

Florence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fo-Kien, 58

Fo-Kien, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fondaco, 71

Fondaco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fortey: John, 123; Thomas, 123

Fortey: John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fortunatus, 12 ff

Fortunatus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frambert, 24

Frambert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

France, French, 40, 42, 50, 78, 79, 108; see also Gaul

France, French, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__; see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Franciscan: convents, 71; friars, 49, 70, 71; nuns, 129; tertiaries, 107

Franciscans: convents, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; friars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__; nuns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__; tertiaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Franks, 12 ff, 27

Franks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fredegond, 13

Fredegond, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Friars: Austin, 93; of Chelmsford, 168; of Clare, 168; Crutched, of Colchester, 168; Franciscan, 49, 50; of Maldon, 168; of Sudbury, 168

Friars: Austin, 93; from Chelmsford, 168; from Clare, 168; Crutched, from Colchester, 168; Franciscan, 49, 50; from Maldon, 168; from Sudbury, 168

Frisia, 37

Friesland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fuller, Thomas, 154, 162

Fuller, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fyldes, Welther, 141

Fyldes, Welther, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gallo-Roman civilization, 5 ff

Gallo-Roman culture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Games, medieval, 168, 187

Games, medieval, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gall, Monk of St, 32, 33, 174, 176

Gall, St. Monk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Gascon, 147

Gascon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gaul, 5 ff

Gaul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Genoa, 42, 63, 64, 145, 149, 179, 182

Genoa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Georgia, 49

Georgia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Germain des Pres, Abbey of, 19-23, 27-8, 174

Germain des Pres Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Germans, Germany, 2, 4, 5, 7, 14, 40, 42

Germans, Germany, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Gerbert, 23, 33

Gerbert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ghent, 122

Ghent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gibraltar, 40

Gibraltar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gilds (see also Companies); procession of, at Venice, 45, 48; restrictions of, 153

Gilds (see also Companies); procession of, in Venice, 45, 48; restrictions of, 153

Gloucestershire, 136

Gloucestershire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gobi, Desert of, 55

Gobi Desert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goës, Benedict, 54

Go, Benedict, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Golconda, 43

Golconda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Golden Horde, 49, 50

Golden Horde, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gooday (Coggeshall family), 159, 166

Hello (Coggeshall family), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Goths, 7, 8

Goths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gower, 123, 144, 190

Gower, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

[pg 205]

Graunger, Thomas, 141, 144

Graunger, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Greece, 42

Greece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gregory X, 53

Gregory X, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gregory of Tours, 12 ff

Gregory of Tours, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grève, Place de, 114

Strike, Place de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grevel (Greville) William, 123

Grevel William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Griselda, 100, 104, 105, 118, 119

Griselda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Groat (see Coins), 48, 123, 148, 149

Groat (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Guelder, Guilder, Gulden (see Coins), 123, 148, 149

Guelder, Guilder, Gulden (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Guntrum, King, 13

Guntrum, King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hainault, Philippa of, 75

Philippa of Hainault, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Halitgart, 175

Halitgart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Halstead, 154

Halstead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hangchow (see also Kinsai), 45-8, 57, 61, 70, 71, 180

Hangzhou (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Hansard, 147

Hansard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haroun el Raschid, 33

Haroun al-Rashid, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hautecourt, wedding of, 114

Hautecourt, wedding of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hedin, Sven, 67

Hedin, Sven, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henham, Thomas, 135, 140, 143, 145, 151

Henham, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Henley, see Elmes, John

Henley, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry VIII, 93, 120, 148

Henry VIII, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Heptameron, 187

Heptameron, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hildegard, 23, 24

Hildegard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hiwen Thsang, 67

Hiwen Thsang, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hoangho, River, 47

Hoangho River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holake, see Howlake

Holake, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holme, see Barton, John

Holme, check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holy Roman Emperor, 40, 42

Holy Roman Emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hormuz, 54

Hormuz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Horrold: Margaret, 166; Thomas, 166

Horrold: Margaret, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

House of Lords, 120

House of Lords, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Howlake, Thomas, 140, 145

Howlake, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hugh, St, Tale of, 94

Hugh, St, Story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hull, 140, 141

Hull, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hun, 8, 49

Hun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hungarian, 42, 49

Hungarian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hundred Years War, 19, 155

Hundred Years' War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Huntington, Ellsworth, 67

Huntington, Ellsworth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

India, 47, 54, 57, 61, 70

India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Indian Ocean, 54

Indian Ocean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indies, 43, 47

Indie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Indo-China, 43, 47, 49

Indo-China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Inns: the 'Dragon' (Coggeshall), 154; the 'Tabard' (Southwark), 78; the 'Woolpack' (Coggeshall), 154

Inns: the 'Dragon' (Coggeshall), 154; the 'Tabard' (Southwark), 78; the 'Woolpack' (Coggeshall), 154

Ipswich, 143

Ipswich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Irminon, Abbot of St Germain des Pres, Estate book of, 19-25, 26, 28, 174

Irminon, Abbot of St Germain des Pres, Estate book of, 19-25, 26, 28, 174

Islam, 71

Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Isomachus, 96, 97

Isomachus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Italy, Italian, 70; see also Florence, Genoa, Venice, etc.

Italy, Italian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, etc.

Jamui, Queen of Kublai Khan, 61

Jamui, Queen of Kublai Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Japan, 67

Japan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Java, 49, 67

Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jerusalem, 41, 53

Jerusalem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jews, 13, 37

Jews, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Johnson, Doctor, 156

Dr. Johnson, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Judea, 37

Judea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Julian the Apostate, 2, 7

Julian the Apostate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Justices, itinerant, 35, 36

Justices, traveling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Karakorum, 50, 57

Karakorum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kashgar, 54

Kashgar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kerman, 54

Kerman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Khan: of Central Asia, 50; of Kipchak, 51; of Persia, 51, 52, (see also Mangu, Kublai)

Khan: from Central Asia, 50; from Kipchak, 51; from Persia, 51, 52, (see also Mangu, Kublai)

Khorassan, 54

Khorasan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Khotan, 54, 67

Khotan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kinsai (see also Hangchow), 45-8, 57, 59, 181

Kinsai (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Kipchak, 51, 61

Kipchak, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kölbigk, dancers of, 30, 176

Kölbigk, dancers of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kuan, 59

Kuan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kublai Khan, 52, 53, 56, 57, 59, 60, 61, 63, 64, 65, 66, 71

Kublai Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__

Lagny, Abbot of, 114

Lagny, Abbot of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lajazzo, 54

Lajazzo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lamberton, see Turbot, Robert

Lamberton, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lancaster, Thomas of, 75

Lancaster, Thomas of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Langland, 26, 118

Langland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Laos, 67

Laos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lauds, 79

Lauds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leadenhall, 140

Leadenhall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Letters, see Cely, Paston, Plumpton, Stonor

Letters, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

[pg 206]

Levant, 40, 42, 47, 48

Levant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Libelle of Englyshe Policye, 146, 189

Libelle of English Policy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lincoln, 77, 89

Lincoln, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Linwood, 123, 190

Linwood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lob, lake, 54

Lob, lake, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lokyngton, John, 141

Lokyngton, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lollington, John, 136, 141

Lollington, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lombard, Peter, 119

Lombard, Peter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lombards, the, 42, 138, 139, 149

Lombards, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Lombard Street, 149

Lombard Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lombardy, 37

Lombardy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

London, 123, 129, 130, 137, 138, 140, 141, 142, 143, 149

London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__

Louens, Renault de, 99

Renault de Louens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Louis, St, 36; the Pious, 30, 31

Louis, Saint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; the Pious, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Louvain, 147

Louvain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lucca, 147

Lucca, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lucolongo, Peter, of 71

Lucolongo, Peter, from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ludgater, Robert, 197

Ludgater, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lyndeshay, 137

Lyndeshay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lyndwood (Lyndewode): John, 123, 190; William, 126

Lyndwood: John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lyndys, William, 141

Lyndys, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lynn, 156, 159

Lynn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lyons, 10

Lyons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Madagascar, 43, 70

Madagascar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Maidstone, 140, 141, 142

Maidstone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Major, see Steward

Major, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Malabar, 43, 47, 57

Malabar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Maldon, 168

Maldon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manchuria, 49

Manchuria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manji, 43, 61

Manji, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mangu Khan, 49

Mangu Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mann, John, 170

Mann, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Manor, see Bodo, 150

Manor, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Manse, 20, 21, 22, 23, 25

Manor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Mansi. See Manji

Mansi. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marcus Aurelius, 2, 3, 4

Marcus Aurelius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Marignolli, John, 70

Marignolli, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marino Faliero, 63

Marino Faliero, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mark Lane, 140, 150

Mark Lane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Markshall, 168

Markshall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marmora, Sea of, 42

Marmora Sea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Marts, 147, 150, 193, See Fairs

Marts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Mass, 44, 71, 80, 99, 117

Mass, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Matins, 79, 82

Matins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mechlin, 122

Mechlin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mediterranean, 15, 42, 43

Mediterranean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Medway, 140, 142

Medway, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

'Meg', a hawk, 138

'Meg', a hawk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Melaria, 64

Melaria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Melibeus and Prudence, 99, 186

Melibeus and Prudence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ménagier de Paris, Chap. V passim 127, 185; on accounts, 188; on cookery, 100, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 186; on deportment, 99, 102-3, 116; on duty to husband, 99, 101, 103-7, 118; on extermination of insects, in, 112; on games, 101, 117, 187; on garments and household linen, 98, 99, 102, 111, 112, 117, 188; on management of farm, 100; on servants, 100, 102, 107-111, 114, 115, 117, 118; on wife's second marriage, 98, 114

Ménagier de Paris, Chap. V passim 127, 185; on accounts, 188; on cookery, 100, 112, 113, 114, 115, 116, 186; on behavior, 99, 102-3, 116; on responsibilities to husband, 99, 101, 103-7, 118; on getting rid of insects, in, 112; on games, 101, 117, 187; on clothes and household linen, 98, 99, 102, 111, 112, 117, 188; on managing the farm, 100; on staff, 100, 102, 107-111, 114, 115, 117, 118; on wife's second marriage, 98, 114

Mercers, 149

Mercers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Merchant Adventurers, 122, 193

Merchant Adventurers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Merchant: Arab, 47; Chinese, 46, 47, 58, 71; English, see Betson, Company Merchant Adventurers, Paycocke, Staple; Indian, 47; Italian, 149; Roman, 1 ff; Spanish, 149; Venetian, see Venice, trade of, marks of, 153, 157, 158, 159; repair of roads by, 169

Merchant: Arab, 47; Chinese, 46, 47, 58, 71; English, see Betson, Company Merchant Adventurers, Paycocke, Staple; Indian, 47; Italian, 149; Roman, 1 ff; Spanish, 149; Venetian, see Venice, trade of, marks of, 153, 157, 158, 159; repair of roads by, 169

Merovingian, 13

Merovingian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Meung, Jean de, 99

Meung, Jean de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Middleburgh, 142

Middleburgh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Middle classes: growth of, 158; houses of, 158, 159; ménagier as type of, 158

Middle classes: growth of, 158; homes of, 158, 159; householder as type of, 158

Midwinter, William, 136, 137

Midwinter, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Milhall, 140

Milhall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Milton, 140

Milton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Minoresses, 129

Minoresses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Minstrels, 31, 32, 38

Minstrels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Missi dominici, see Justices

Missi dominici, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Money, see Coins

Money, check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mongol, 58, 60, 178, 182

Mongol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Mongolia, 49, 55, 57, 67

Mongolia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Monte Corvino, John of, 70

John of Monte Corvino, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Montfort, Simon de, 75

Montfort, Simon de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

More, Lewis, 149

More, Lewis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moreta. See Polo

Moreta. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moslem, 42, 49

Muslim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mosul, 54

Mosul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Myroure of Our Ladye, 83, 185

Myroure of Our Lady, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[pg 207]

Navarre, Margaret of, 187

Navarre, Margaret of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Navy: Genoese, 42, 63; Vandal, 15; Venetian, 45, 64

Navy: Genoese, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; Vandal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__; Venetian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Nestorian, 49, 182

Nestorian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Netherlands, 122, 123, 152

Netherlands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Newark, 138

Newark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Newbury, 161; Jack of (John Winchcomb), 152, 162, 163-4, 195

Newbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Jack of (John Winchcomb), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Newhithe, 141

Newhithe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nicobar, 70

Nicobar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nile, 40

Nile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

None, 79

None, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Norman, Normandy, 155

Norman, Normandy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Northampton, 93, 141

Northampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Northleach, 123, 136, 137, 138

Northleach, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Norwich, 154

Norwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nunneries, Chap. IV passim, and 129, 184; of Minoresses, 129; at Stainfield, 82; of Syon, 83; of Wilton, 176; bishops' visits to, 76-8; Chaucer's sources for study of, 74; dissolution of, 78, 93; fashions in, 88, 89; management of, 85-7; mentioned in wills, 157; paying guests in, 87, 91; pets in, 90, 91; schoolgirls in, 80, 92; silence hours in, 80; sources for study of, 184

Nunneries, Chap. IV passim, and 129, 184; of Minoresses, 129; at Stainfield, 82; of Syon, 83; of Wilton, 176; bishops' visits to, 76-8; Chaucer's sources for study of, 74; dissolution of, 78, 93; fashions in, 88, 89; management of, 85-7; mentioned in wills, 157; paying guests in, 87, 91; pets in, 90, 91; schoolgirls in, 80, 92; silence hours in, 80; sources for study of, 184

Nuns (see Eglentyne, Nunneries, Prioress, Chap. IV passim), 200; clothes of, 88, 89; complaints of, to bishop, 76-8, 85, 92; dowries of, 78-9; intercourse of, with the world, 92-4; meals of, 79; offices of, 79; periods of silence of, 80; pets of, 90, 91; recreations of, 88; work of, 80

Nuns (see Eglentyne, Nunneries, Prioress, Chap. IV passim), 200; clothing of, 88, 89; grievances of, to bishop, 76-8, 85, 92; dowries of, 78-9; interaction of, with the world, 92-4; meals of, 79; duties of, 79; periods of silence of, 80; pets of, 90, 91; leisure activities of, 88; work of, 80

Orewelle (Orwell), 142

Orewelle (Orwell), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Orleans, Bishop of, 35

Orleans, Bishop of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Orosius, 9

Orosius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ovington, 169, 170

Ovington, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ovis Poli, 54

Ovis Poli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oxbridge, Goddard, 140

Oxbridge, Goddard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oxus, River, 51, 54

Oxus River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Paris, 23, 36, 73, 100, 107, 108, 114

Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Parliament, 190

Parliament, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pask (Pasche) Mart, 147, 193

Pask (Pasche) Mart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Paston, John, 126; Letters, 125, 190

Paston, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Letters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pattiswick, 168

Pattiswick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paulinus, St, of Nela, 5

St. Paulinus of Nela, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Paycocke: Emma, 166; John, 157, 165; John, jun., 166; Margaret, 165, 166; Robert, 166; Robert, jun., 166; Thomas, jun., 157; Thomas, Chap. VII passim, see also Cloth; bequests of, 168, see Will of; brasses of family of, 157, 195; burial ceremonies of, 171-2; character of, 167; child of, 166, 171; consrater of Crutched Friars, 168; death of, 166, 171; friends of, 168; house of, 156, 158, 165, 170, 195, 200; merchant mark of, 158, 159; repairs roads, 169; second wife of, 166, 169, 171; wedding of, 165; will of, 157, 158, 159, 166, 167, 168, 169, 195, 196

Paycocke: Emma, 166; John, 157, 165; John, Jr., 166; Margaret, 165, 166; Robert, 166; Robert, Jr., 166; Thomas, Jr., 157; Thomas, Chap. VII passim, see also Cloth; bequests of, 168, see Will of; brasses of family of, 157, 195; burial ceremonies of, 171-2; character of, 167; child of, 166, 171; consrater of Crutched Friars, 168; death of, 166, 171; friends of, 168; house of, 156, 158, 165, 170, 195, 200; merchant mark of, 158, 159; repairs roads, 169; second wife of, 166, 169, 171; wedding of, 165; will of, 157, 158, 159, 166, 167, 168, 169, 195, 196

Pegolotti, Francis Balducci, 71

Pegolotti, Francis Balducci, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peking (see also Cambaluc, China, Polo), 49, 57, 60, 71; ambassadors sent to, 60; Archbishop of, 70; description of, by Oderic of Pordenone, 70; papal legate, to, 70; Tartar rule in, 49

Peking (see also Cambaluc, China, Polo), 49, 57, 60, 71; ambassadors sent to, 60; Archbishop of, 70; description of, by Oderic of Pordenone, 70; papal legate, to, 70; Tartar rule in, 49

Pembroke, William, Earl of, 99

Pembroke, William, Earl of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Perpendicular architecture, 152, 155, 159

Perpendicular architecture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Perpoint, Thomas, 161

Perpoint, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Persia, 40, 42, 49, 51, 54, 61, 67

Persia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Peter the Tartar, 66

Peter the Tartar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Petrarch, 100, 179, 180

Petrarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Piacenza, Tebaldo di, 53

Piacenza, Tebaldo di, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pian da Carpine (see Piano Carpini)

Pian da Carpine (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)

Pierre an Lait, 114

Pierre and Milk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Piers Plowman, 84, 169

Piers Plowman, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pilgrims' Way, 140

Pilgrims' Way, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Piano Carpini, John of, 50, 181

John of Piano Carpini, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pleasant History of Jack of Newbury, 162, 195

Pleasant History of Jack of Newbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Plumpton Letters, 190

Plumpton Letters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Polo: Bellela, Donata, Fantina, Moreta, 65, Maffeo, 50-7, Marco, see Chap. III passim, 177, Kublai Khan; attendant on Khan, 55; book of, 54 ff, 63,

Polo: Bellela, Donata, Fantina, Moreta, 65, Maffeo, 50-7, Marco, see Chap. III passim, 177, Kublai Khan; attendant on Khan, 55; book of, 54 ff, 63,

[pg 208]

67, 185, 198; death of, 66; departure from China of, 60; father of (see ), 50-75; governor of Yangchow, 57, 182; interest in Tartars, 48-50; journeys of, 54-62, 181; mention of, in Venetian records, 65; nicknamed Il Milione, 63; prisoner of Genoese, 64-5; released by Genoese, 65; return to Venice of, 62; sent on mission by Khan, 57; stories of, about Khan, 64-6; uncle of, 50-7, 181; wife and family, 65, Nicolo, 50-71

67, 185, 198; death of, 66; departure from China of, 60; father of (see ), 50-75; governor of Yangchow, 57, 182; interest in Tartars, 48-50; journeys of, 54-62, 181; mention of, in Venetian records, 65; nicknamed Il Milione, 63; prisoner of Genoese, 64-5; released by Genoese, 65; return to Venice of, 62; sent on mission by Khan, 57; stories of, about Khan, 64-6; uncle of, 50-7, 181; wife and family, 65, Nicolo, 50-71

Polyptychum, 174

Polyptychum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pope, 40, 41, 50, 52, 53, 70, 93

Pope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Pordenone, Ordoric of, 58, 70, 180

Pordenone, Ordoric of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Porte-de-Paris, 114

Porte de Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prester John, 49, 181

Prester John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Prioress, see Eglentyne, Nunneries, Nuns, Chap. IV passim, 183; in bishop's registers, 74-8; clothes of, 88, 89, 90; complaints by nuns of, 76-8, 85, 92; entertainment of visitors by, 86, 87; intercourse of, with world, 92, 93-4; pets of, 90, 91; treatment of nuns by, 84; work of, 85, 86, 87, 92

Prioress, see Eglentyne, Nunneries, Nuns, Chap. IV passim, 183; in bishop's records, 74-8; her clothing, 88, 89, 90; complaints from nuns about, 76-8, 85, 92; hosting visitors by, 86, 87; her interactions with the outside world, 92, 93-4; her pets, 90, 91; treatment of nuns by her, 84; her work, 85, 86, 87, 92

Prime, 79

Prime, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prologue: of Canterbury Tales, 73-4, 89, 94, 95, 113, 130, 142, 186; of Ménagier de Paris, 97

Prologue: of Canterbury Tales, 73-4, 89, 94, 95, 113, 130, 142, 186; of Ménagier de Paris, 97

Quentin, la'Quentine, Jehanne, 105, 187

Quentin, la'Quentine, Jehanne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Quincey, de, 26, 175

Quincey, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rade, Daniel and Peter van de, 145

Rade, Daniel, and Peter van de, 145

Ragenold, 24

Ragenold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rainham, 140, 141

Rainham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ramsbotham, Elizabeth, 127

Ramsbotham, Elizabeth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ramusio, 62, 182

Ramusio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Raynold, John, 149

Raynold, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Reading, Thomas of, 152, 195

Reading, Thomas of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Reformation, 30, 170

Reformation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Remy, Saint, 147

Remy, Saint, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Renault de Louens, 99

Renault de Louens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Revolution, Industrial, 120, 154, 120

Revolution, Industrial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Reyner, 169

Reyner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rialto, 43, 64

Rialto, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ricimer, 8

Ricimer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Riche: Anne, 130; Elizabeth, 125, see Stonor, Elizabeth, Jane, 131, 135; Katherine, 126-33, 140, 150, 151

Riche: Anne, 130; Elizabeth, 125, see Stonor, Elizabeth, Jane, 131, 135; Katherine, 126-33, 140, 150, 151

Rigmarden, John, 127

Rigmarden, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Roman: civilization, 2; Emperor 1-17; villa, 3, 6, 155

Roman: civilization, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Emperor __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; villa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Roman de la Rose, 99

Roman de la Rose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rome, Chap. I passim, 46, 87, 155

Rome, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ passim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Roman Empire, 1-17, 27, 42, 155, decline of, 1-17; reasons for disintegration of, 14-17; trade of, 1 ff

Roman Empire, 1-17, 27, 42, 155, decline of, 1-17; reasons for disintegration of, 14-17; trade of, 1 ff

Romsey Abbey, 91

Romsey Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rotherhithe, 140

Rotherhithe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rouen, 37

Rouen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Round Table, 32, 65

Round Table, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rubruck, William of, 50, 54, 181

Rubruck, William of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Rumania, 42

Romania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rumney wine, 131

Rumney wine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Russell, Richard, 137

Russell, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Russia, 42, 49

Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rusticiano, 64, 65, 182

Rusticiano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Salvian of Marseilles, 8

Salvian of Marseilles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St Gothard Pass, 40

St. Gotthard Pass, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St Sophia, 42

St. Sophia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Saleby, Grace de, 127

Saleby, Grace de, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Samarcand, 50

Samarcand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sanly, Peter, 149

Sanly, Peter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sandwich, 143

Sandwich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sext, 79

Sext, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shalford, 154

Shalford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shandu, Xanadu, 57

Shandu, Xanadu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shansi, 56, 59

Shansi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Shensi, 47, 56

Shensi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ships, 136, 140, 142, 143, 192; masters of, 141, 142; names of, 136, 141-3

Ships, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__; masters of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__; names of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__

Siam, 67

Siam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Siberia, 49, 70

Siberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sicily, 42

Sicily, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sidonius Apollinaris, 5, 8 ff; and his villa, 9; and siege of Clermont, 10 ff

Sidonius Apollinaris, 5, 8 ff; and his villa, 9; and siege of Clermont, 10 ff

[pg 209]

Socrates, 96

Socrates, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sohrab and Rustum, 51

Sohrab and Rustum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Soldaia, 50

Soldaia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Somerset House, 150, 155

Somerset House, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sordyvale, William, 134

Sordyvale, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spain, Spaniards, Spanish, 37, 122

Spain, Spaniards, Spanish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

spices, 47, 48

spices, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Spice Islands, 70

Spice Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spooner, Thomas, 170

Spooner, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stainfield, 82

Stainfield, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stamford, 144

Stamford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Staple, Chap. VI passim, see Betson, merchant; banking facilities of, 148; benefits of, 121, 122; brasses of merchants of, 123, 156; business of merchants of, 120-51; competition of, with Merchant Adventurers, 122; history of company of, 189; location of, 121; Merchants of the, Chap. VI passim; organization of, 121; regulations of, 121, 139, 140, 144, 145; wills of merchants of, 123; see also Betson, Wills

Staple, Chap. VI see throughout Betson, merchant; banking services of, 148; advantages of, 121, 122; goods of merchants of, 123, 156; business of merchants of, 120-51; competition with Merchant Adventurers, 122; history of the company of, 189; location of, 121; Merchants of the, Chap. VI see throughout; organization of, 121; regulations of, 121, 139, 140, 144, 145; wills of merchants of, 123; see also Betson, Wills

Starkey, Humphrey, 134

Starkey, Humphrey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stein, Sir Aurel, 67

Stein, Sir Aurel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stepney, 135

Stepney, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Steward: Charlemagne's instructions to, 19, 22, 24, 36; Master John the, 100, 108-9, 115-16; of Villaris, 20, 21, 22-4

Steward: Charlemagne's instructions to, 19, 22, 24, 36; Master John the, 100, 108-9, 115-16; of Villaris, 20, 21, 22-4

Stoke Nayland, 168

Stoke Nayland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stonor: Dame Elizabeth, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 135; Humphrey, 160; Letters, 125, 136, 145, 189; Sir William, 125, 129-30, 134, 136 145

Stonor: Dame Elizabeth, 129, 130, 131, 132, 133, 135; Humphrey, 160; Letters, 125, 136, 145, 189; Sir William, 125, 129-30, 134, 136 145

Strabant, Gynott, 149

Strabant, Gynott, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stratford-Atte-Bowe, 73, 78

Stratford-Atte-Bowe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Strossy, Marcy, 149

Strossy, Marcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suchow, Sugui, 48, 51, 64

Suchow, Sugui, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sudbury, 154

Sudbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suffolk, 153

Suffolk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sugui, see Suchow

Sugui, check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sumatra, 61, 63, 67

Sumatra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sung dynasty, 46, 59, 61

Song dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Superstition (see Charms), 27-9, 175

Superstition (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Symmachus, 5, 6

Symmachus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Synxon (Synchon) Mart, 147, 193

Synxon (Synchon) Mart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Syon Abbey, 83

Syon Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Syria, 37, 40-2

Syria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Szechuen, 56

Sichuan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tabriz, 62

Tabriz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tacitus, 4

Tacitus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tana, 71

Tana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tangut, 55, 57, 59, 63

Tangut, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Tartar(s), 49-52, 57, 62, 66-71, 178, see also Marco Polo; attitude of West to, 49; embassy of, 52; fall of dynasty of, 71; modern books on, 178; Peter the, 66; power of, 49; princess, 61, 70; slaves, 66

Tartars, 49-52, 57, 62, 66-71, 178, see also Marco Polo; attitude of the West toward, 49; embassy of, 52; fall of the dynasty of, 71; modern books about, 178; Peter the, 66; power of, 49; princess, 61, 70; slaves, 66

Tartary, 49, 50, 63

Tartary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tate, John, 134, 137

Tate, John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Taylor, Robert, 160

Taylor, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Templars, 53

Templars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Temyngton, 144.

Temyngton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Testamenta Eboracensia, 157, 154, 191, 196

Yorkshire Testaments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Thames, 156

Thames, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans, 35

Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tibet, 43, 47, 49, 57, 66, 67

Tibet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

Tiepolo, Doge Lorenzo, 44, 45, 50

Tiepolo, Doge Lorenzo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tierce, 79

Tierce, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timochain, 61, 180

Timochain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tittivillus, 83-4

Tittivillus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Torneys, Robert, 144

Torneys, Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trade, see Merchant

Trade, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trebizond, 40, 42, 62

Trebizond, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tripoli, 42

Tripoli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turbot, Robert of Lamberton, 137

Turbot, Robert of Lamberton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turcomania, 54

Turcomania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turkestan, 49

Turkestan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tuscan, 42

Tuscan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tyre, 40, 42

Tyre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Udine, 70

Udine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Underbay, 137 f

Underbay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ f

Uppcher, Margaret and Robert, 166

Uppcher, Margaret and Robert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vandals, 15

Vandals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Venice: Venetian, 39-44, 44-8, 51, 53, 62-5, 70, 71, 145, 177-8; Cassiodorus on, 39; Chronicler of, see Canale, Martino da; Doge of, 4, 44-6, 63; excommunication of, 41; history of, 39-46, 50, 178;

Venice: Venetian, 39-44, 44-8, 51, 53, 62-5, 70, 71, 145, 177-8; Cassiodorus on, 39; Chronicler of, see Canale, Martino da; Doge of, 4, 44-6, 63; excommunication of, 41; history of, 39-46, 50, 178;

[pg 210]

merchants of, at Hangchow, 70, 71; modern works on, 177; Polos' return to, 53, 63; procession of gilds in, 45, 48, 50; records of, 65; rivalry of, with Genoa, 42, 63-4; trade of, 37, 40, 41, 42-3, 47, 70, 145, 178; wedding of, with sea, 40, 41; wool dealers of, 145

merchants of, at Hangzhou, 70, 71; modern works on, 177; Polos' return to, 53, 63; procession of guilds in, 45, 48, 50; records of, 65; rivalry of, with Genoa, 42, 63-4; trade of, 37, 40, 41, 42-3, 47, 70, 145, 178; wedding of, with sea, 40, 41; wool dealers of, 145

Vespers, 79

Evening prayers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Villaris, 23, 24, 25

Villaris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Villicus, see Steward

Manager, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Villein, Villeinage, 19, 21, 158

Villein, Villeinage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Visigoths, 10

Visigoths, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walberswick, 140

Walberswick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walpole, 156

Walpole, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wang Wei, 182

Wang Wei, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Way of Poverty and Wealth, 100

Path of Riches and Poverty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wedding feasts, 115-16, 164-5

Wedding receptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Welbech, William, 151

Welbech, William, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

West: Riding, 167; Street, Coggeshall, 170, 171, 172

West: Riding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; Street, Coggeshall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Whyte of Broadway, 137

Whyte of Broadway, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wido (see also Bodo), 23, 27, 29, 33

Wido (see also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Wilkins (Wylkyns) Henry, 140

Wilkins (Wylkyns) Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

William I, 20

William I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wills: of John Barton of Holme, 191; of Thomas Betson, 134, 151, 194; of bishops, 158; of Paycockes, 157, 166-9, 195, 196; of villeins, 158; general sources for, 157, 191, 196

Wills: of John Barton of Holme, 191; of Thomas Betson, 134, 151, 194; of bishops, 158; of Paycockes, 157, 166-9, 195, 196; of villeins, 158; general sources for, 157, 191, 196

Wilton, 176

Wilton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winchester, St Mary's, Abbess of, 86

Winchester, St Mary's, Abbess, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Winchcomb, John (see Jack of Newbury)

Winchcomb, John (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)

Wood, Lieutenant John, 54

Wood, Lt. John, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wool (see Betson, Cely, Merchant, Staple); export of, 122, 123; Gower on, 123, 144; inspection of, 144; lives of merchants of, 151, (see Betson); packing and shipping of, 139-44; ports from whence sent, 140; private bargains in, 138; private letters or export of, 125; purchase of, 136-7, regulations concerning, 139-44; revenues from, 121; sale of, 138, 145-9; tombs of merchants of, 123; where grown, 123, 136

Wool (see Betson, Cely, Merchant, Staple); export of, 122, 123; Gower on, 123, 144; inspection of, 144; lives of merchants of, 151, (see Betson); packing and shipping of, 139-44; ports from where sent, 140; private deals in, 138; private letters or export of, 125; purchase of, 136-7, regulations concerning, 139-44; revenues from, 121; sale of, 138, 145-9; tombs of merchants of, 123; where grown, 123, 136

Woolsack, 120

Wool sack, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wykeham, William of, 92

Wykeham, William of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Xanadu (see Shandu), 57

Xanadu (see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Xenophon, 96

Xenophon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yangchow, 57, 182

Yangchow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yangtze river, 46

Yangtze River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yarkand, 54

Yarkand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yellow River, 49

Yellow River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yezd, 43

Yazd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

York, 94, 137

York, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yorkshire, 136, 137, 153

Yorkshire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Ypres, 122

Ypres, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yuan dynasty, 58

Yuan Dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Yule, Sir Henry, 67, 177

Yule, Sir Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Yunnen, 57

Yunnen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zaiton, 54, 60, 71

Zaiton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Zanzibar, 70

Zanzibar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zara, 41

Zara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Zealand (Seland), 142, 146

Zealand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Zeno, Renier, 44

Zeno, Renier, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!